Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

An unworldly pink glow drew a pair of black eyes towards it. A hand, coated in shaggy brown fur reached into the brush and pulled out a small crystal fragment. The demon stared at it in awe before realizing what they were holding.

"A shard of the Shikon Jewel, aye," the dog barely suppressed an excited laugh, "I can't wait to see what I can do with this!"

Sango rolled her eyes as she listened to Kagome and Inuyasha bicker. For people who claim they aren't dating, they sure do sound like a couple. Her eyes widened as she noticed a man and woman running down the road towards them. Miroku, perking up at the sight of a fair maiden no doubt, made his way over to meet them.

"What has you in such a hurry m'lady?" the monk asked, putting on a charming expression at the woman. She hid behind the man, who was probably her husband. Sango sighed with a huff. So much for me and him together. He'll even flirt with a married woman over me.

"We were getting out of that stretch of road up there!" the man gestured in the direction the group was headed. "There's a demon up there! I-It follows people around and torments them with strange potions." At the sound of a demon, Inuyasha's ears pricked. He was always ready for a good fight. Before Miroku could inquire further, Kagome's head shot up and she gasped.

"I sense a sacred jewel shard!" she exclaimed, "it's that way."

"It must be Naraku!" Inuyasha yelled, placing a hand on Tessaiga.

"If this is Naraku, why would he be bothering random humans," Miroku countered.

"To draw us out, obviously," Inuyasha spat back, "well, I'M GOING, you all can just stay behind!" He stomped off.

"I guess I'd better go too," Kagome smiled and skipped off to catch up. Miroku and Sango nodded at one another and followed as well.

"Wait, why don't I get a say in this!" Shippo screamed from Miroku's shoulder.

"I can sense a demonic aura, this must be the stretch of road the travelers were talking about," Sango noted.

"Yes," Kagome agreed, "I can feel the jewel growing closer. I-It's almost here!" Everyone got into their defensive positions, Inuyasha raised Tessaiga, Miroku held out his staff, Sango readied Hiraikotsu, Kirara transformed, and Shippo hid behind Kagome who was aiming an arrow right at the jewel shard. A small glass vial launched out of the bushes and shattered on the ground, releasing a cloud of something. Inuyasha took one whiff and nearly turned green.

"Everyone cover your faces!" Miroku hollered as he raised his sleeve. "It's a smokebomb combined with a stinkbomb!" Kagome coughed and fired her arrow.

"I missed, ugh!" Kagome yelled, "I feel kinda woozy. This stinkbomb is turning into a sleep-bomb." A thud was heard as Inuyasha passed out. "Inuyasha!" the girl screamed, then dropped to the ground beside him. Miroku looked towards Sango worriedly, beginning to feel sleepy himself. Kirara jumped onto Sango's shoulder before the small feline passed out.

"I'll be alright," Sango affirmed as she tightened her mask. It should stave off the effects for a while but she needs to get out of here. She slowly walked backwards, trying to find a way out of the gas and ended up back in the last town they were in? She looked around and noticed Miroku flirting with the village girls. Oh that womanizing lecher! This is the last time. Sango balled her fist and readied herself to give him the biggest sucker punch he'd ever had in his life. She rammed her knuckles into Miroku's cheek only for it to feel strangely... woody. Whatever, woody or not he still deserves it!

"Lecher, lecher lecher!" Sango screamed and hit the tree in front of her. Wait, why am I doing this to a tree? Sango frowned, trying to recall what had happened. Oh... the poison gas! She whipped her head back to see her friends. Kagome was rubbing Inuyasha's belly like a dog and he was kicking his leg, murmuring something about being a good boy. Shippo was running in circles, chased by whatever he was dreaming. Miroku was cowering in fear. Kirara blinked her eyes and mewed.

"Let's round these idiots up, how about it," Sango stroked Kirara's chin. The cat purred and leapt off, transforming into her sabertooth form. A howl of laughter broke Sango's concentration as she noticed a fluffy dog demon sitting on a branch overlooking the road. They looked at her and grinned widely. In their hand, they held Kagome's jar of jewel shards. Sango gasped and ran to protect her companions. She dragged Miroku over to where Kagome and Inuyasha were. Shippo had ran off somewhere but he would probably find his way back once he came to. She began to shake Kagome, but the girl continued petting Inuyasha, having moved onto his ears. It seemed all she could do was wait until the gas got out of their systems. The dog chuckled at her efforts to wake them up from their trances.

"You and your friends are awfully entertaining, much more than the normal passersby. I expected as much from the half-demon Inuyasha and his human companions," the demon stated. "Tell me, what brings you into my territory?" The dog rested its chin on its paw.

"Who gave you that Shikon jewel shard!?" Sango growled, readying her boomerang and mask. "Was it Naraku? Did he tell you to take Kagome's shards?" She narrowed her eyes, just thinking of the demon filled her very soul with rage. 

"Naraku, you know him?" the demon's floppy ears perked excitedly, "I've been trying to find him for so long. Do you know where he is?" The dog hopped down from the branch, their yellow robe fluttering in the wind. They were a bit taller than Inuyasha and wore a large satchel around their shoulder that held countless elixirs and potions.

"I-uh, I don't know exactly where he is, but we usually end up finding him after a while," Sango tilted her head. What the heck. Does this demon have a grudge against the spider too? But then why are they so excited.

"Great!" the dog demon wagged their tail and handed Sango back Kagome's jewel shards. She swiped them from the dog's paw, but the dog kept their paw extended, wanting to shake hands with the demon-slayer. Noticing Sango's hesitance, they continued, "I apologize for testing my newest creation on you all. We've really gotten off on the wrong foot. My name is Ushi, and I'm on the hunt for this Naraku."

Chapter Text

"So, you really didn't want to take our jewel shards!?" Shippo squeaked, baffled at the concept. Ushi shook their head, corners of their muzzle curling up in a grin. Once everyone had come to, Sango explained the canine's true intention. Miroku and Kagome took it well, but Inuyasha went off to sulk. Kagome suggested he was probably angry about the shard not having to do with Naraku.

"Not every demon is preoccupied with searching for the jewel little one," the dog replied, ruffling the fox kit's hair.

"AYE, I'm NOT little!" Shippo yelled, jabbing a thumb at his chest, "I'm just as powerful as Inuyasha!" He crossed his arms with a 'hmph'.

"So, now that everything's settled between us, do you think I could join you on your travels?" Ushi looked to Kagome, who seemed to be the final say in the group's decisions. "It's been a long time since I've left this local area and my skills as a potion-master could be beneficial." The teen girl looked down, raising her palm to cup her chin.

Miroku piped up, "it may be useful if Ushi can develop an anecdote for the poisonous insects' venom. It could mean less risk if I use my wind tunnel." Ushi's ears raised as they thought of something.

"Oh, oh, my latest experiments have been with a true potion of invisibility!" they exclaimed, "it would be interesting to test it against a strong demon in a fight. Theoretically, it completely hides the body and scent, and somewhat masks the aura of whoever drinks it."

"If what you're saying is possible," Sango murmured, "then we could have a chance at ambushing Naraku." Her expression lit up like an explosion of fireworks. "We could sneak into his castle completely unnoticed!"

"That's if we get past his barrier," Inuyasha appeared, chiming in, "remember he has that stupidly strong thing around his castle wherever it shows up. That's how we always find him."

"Yeah," Kagome sighed, "but, even with all those obstacles, I don't think it would hurt us to let Ushi tag along." Inuyasha raised an eyebrow but didn't say a thing.

"Thank you thank you! I promise none of you will be in the aim of my potions," Ushi's tail wagged as they howled in delight. Their fur fluffed as a strange gust of wind suddenly blew. Shippo shrieked and his tail puffed up. Kagome shivered and grabbed onto Inuyasha's arm. Such a short skirt is not suitable for strong winds like these, Ushi noted. How strange her clothes are, I must ask her where she got them later.

"There's a demonic aura rapidly approaching!" Miroku hollered, "Kagome, Ushi, they're probably after your shards!"

"Is it Naraku!?" Inuyasha growled as he unsheathed Tessaiga. Sango gritted her teeth and readied Hiraikotsu. Shippo ran into the bushes while Kirara transformed and stepped beside Sango to support her. Ushi made their way to the treeline, where they ducked into the bushy leaves and grabbed some potions. The wind continued to howl until it all suddenly stopped.

"NARAKU!" Miroku yelled. Ushi gasped and peeked through the leaves. There was a man in a baboon skin cloak levitating before the group below. Little wasp-like creatures were hovering beside him. Saimyosho, I've seen those things before! "Ugh, I can't use my wind tunnel," Miroku tied the beads back around his hand.

"Don't worry guys, I'll take care of 'im!" Inuyasha grinned and raised his sword, "WIND SCAR!" A blinding flash of yellow and white light overcame the whole scene. Pure energy exploded out of the Tessaiga and headed straight for Naraku. The demon didn't move, didn't seem fazed. When the dust cleared, he was still there, hovering, purple glowing barrier deflecting the last of the Tessaiga's energy.

"Heh, did you really think I wouldn't come prepared, Inuyasha," Naraku's smooth voice dripped with confidence. Ushi's fur stood on end. This was definitely a challenge. Just what I expected. "I know your trump card, you shouldn't have forgotten mine," the masked demon said as he shot out some large tentacles that emitted poison mist. Miroku, Sango and Kirara got to work slashing and biting the excess limbs before they could release too much gas but Miroku began to cough so he had to retreat.

"I can't pierce his barrier with all of these tentacles around," Kagome said as her eyes searched for an opening. One straight shot was all she needed.

I've got to do something! Ushi's ears pricked when they noticed that Naraku wasn't paying good attention to behind him. If I can get behind him, his barrier may be weak enough that I can slip a potion through! Just one stinkbomb oughta send him running for the hills, Ushi made a plan as they raced through the treetops. They hopped out onto the road behind Naraku. I was right, he isn't focusing his energy back here! The purple glow of the barrier was visibly muted, though it still shimmered. Even if the bottle cracks on the edge, the gas should still get through. Ushi reeled their arm back and threw for dear life, the small vial soaring through the air and crashing through the barrier. The field flickered for a moment, Naraku recoiling in shock as the glass made impact with his back.

"WHAT THE HELL!?!" Naraku exclaimed as green smoke filled the inside of his barrier. He audibly growled, letting his calm and confident facade drop. "Who did that!?" His cloak flared out as he coughed from the smell. He dispelled the barrier for a moment so the smoke could clear, allowing Sango to quickly throw Hiraikotsu, landing a devastating blow to the demon who couldn't see her through the smoke. An 'oomph' was heard as the hit landed, Hiraikotsu's return blew the smoke away to reveal a disheveled looking Naraku. "Oh you have GOT to be KIDDING ME!" Naraku yelled as he sent two tentacles towards the slayer, then whipped around and quickly raised his barrier to prevent Inuyasha from using his Wind Scar. "It was YOU!" the masked demon pointed a finger at Ushi, like that was supposed to scare the dog.

"Eheheheh, got more than you bargained for," Ushi wagged their tail, delighted to be the subject of genuine anger and confusion. It was written all in his body language. He wasn't expecting them to be here, let alone pull off something like this. The dog could almost see his scowl through his baboon mask.

Then, like it was nothing, he snapped back to normal as he noticed the faint pink glow coming from Ushi's shirt pocket. "Oh, a sacred jewel shard. I'll take that." Five tentacles sent themselves hurtling towards Ushi. The dog braced themselves for impact but at the last moment Inuyasha swiped the demon into his arms and hopped over to Kagome where he deposited them. Kagome's arrows shot right through the tentacles that followed the two canines.

"Wowee-uh, t-thanks Inuyasha," Ushi tried to thank him but their head was spinning from the sudden movement. "You saved my tail back there!"

"Don't mention it," the half-demon grinned, "we've still got a battle to win."

"I've got you now Naraku!" Kagome announced as she sent off an arrow that pierced straight through his barrier. The demon quickly dashed out of the way, then turned into a cloud of purple miasma, then flew off. The girl wiped sweat from off her forehead.

"That was AWESOME!" Shippo squealed as he came running out of the bushes. He leapt into Ushi's arms. "I've never seen him so angry before! You really got him good haha!" The little fox laughed.

"It wasn't just me, you all work together really well," Ushi pointed out.

"That's what I always say," Kagome agreed, then jabbed a finger into Inuyasha's chest, "but someone still doesn't believe me." The half-demon snorted. "So, Ushi, after seeing what our adventures are like, do you still want to come with us?" Kagome's brown eyes sparkled as she asked.

"Of course," the dog demon grinned, "if this is what your adventures are like then I'm in!"

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since Ushi began traveling with Kagome and her friends. They mostly went from town to town, Miroku using his standing as a monk to get them free lodging and food. It was nice, even though their group got weird looks from some of the villagers. Ushi could understand the townsfolk, for regular demons it would be just as strange seeing a mixed group like theirs. Even they felt a little strange having humans treat them so well.

Ushi's ears pricked as they heard the sound of incessant human giggling. There was a crowd of women around Miroku, the monk clearly enjoying the attention. Sango looked like she was about to transform into a demon herself. The dog looked towards Kagome and asked, "is this normally what happens?" The teen girl nodded sadly.

"I wish he would stop, it makes Sango so upset," Kagome lamented. Inuyasha stood with his head pointed up, nose twitching as he sniffed. He scoffed and crossed his arms. Kagome looked to him, noticing his annoyed disposition, "what's the matter?"

"I sense that Sesshomaru is approaching us," Inuyasha explained, "we should probably get outta town." Kagome nodded and called for everyone to follow the half-demon. Ushi tilted their head as they followed, wondering why such a powerful demon lord would be after Inuyasha.

"What's the deal with him?" Ushi whispered to Kagome.

"Sesshomaru is Inuyasha's brother and he's obsessed with stealing Tessaiga," Kagome replied, voice tense, "they usually have a destructive fight so it's a good idea to get away from civilization." Ushi nodded and huffed. Now that they thought about it, Inuyasha had the same hair and eyes as Sesshomaru. They did look a lot alike. Once Inuyasha made it far enough away from the village, he stopped and unsheathed Tessaiga.

"This should be good enough," he announced, "he's a bit far away but he's getting closer." The group readied themselves for Sesshomaru's arrival. Even while the demon lord was but a blip on the horizon, Ushi could hear the screeching voice of a little imp. When the older demon finally came into view, he was riding on a cloud through the air. He landed gracefully, not disturbing a single blade of grass. His little imp follower, however, plopped down in the grass with a scream. Inuyasha growled, revealing his enlarged canines. "Whad'dya want!?" Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes, gaze impossibly icy. He's nothing like Naraku, Ushi thought, Naraku would be taunting or attack already.

"I sense a sacred jewel shard," Kagome noted, "be careful Inuyasha." The half-demon nodded then stepped forward to protect his friends.

"That sword should be mine," the long-haired demon spoke and revealed his own katana. It glowed with a demonic aura, purple mist shimmering in the midday sun. "We shall duel to decide who shall be its owner." Purple mist, Ushi noted, not unlike the mist Naraku emitted. Did Sesshomaru make a deal with him?

"Who made you that sword?" Inuyasha said it first, cutting Ushi off from asking the question themselves. I misjudged him, he's quicker to recognize patterns than I thought.

"It's none of your concern," Sesshomaru raised the blade and charged, "enough talk, now fight me!" Inuyasha transformed Tessaiga and the two began their clash. It was toe-to-toe, Sesshomaru's strange blade matching the power of Tessaiga in every swing. While Inuyasha grunted and growled with every swing, Sesshomaru stayed eerily quiet in complete concentration. His yellow eyes were locked on the Tessaiga, yearning evident. Why does he want that sword so bad!?

"Inuyasha!" Kagome cried out, "there are several jewel shards embedded in Sesshomaru's blade. They're tainted black; it must be Naraku's doing!"

"That's all I need to hear," Inuyasha grinned, then taunted his brother, "wow, my oh-so-powerful brother stooping to make a deal with a pathetic trickster again. You know Naraku will just dupe you in the end. That blade's probably got mind control powers."

"It doesn't matter who made this sword, if it gets me Tessaiga then I'll be satisfied," Sesshomaru growled, showing clear annoyance at Inuyasha's insistence of Naraku's involvement. The demon lord was frowning now, a clear contrast to his blank expression earlier.

"So it is true!" Ushi exclaimed from the sidelines, "it's written all over your face Sesshomaru!" The demon lord glanced at the fluffy dog demon menacingly but quickly focused his gaze back onto the swordfight.

"This is getting tiresome," Sesshomaru hissed, then raised his katana, "poison flare!" He slashed down and released a thick cloud of toxic gas. Inuyasha reeled back and coughed hysterically but kept his grip on the Tessaiga. Sesshomaru sheathed his blade, then reached forward and grabbed the hilt of the great sword, magical lightning shocking his hand as he did so. Ushi frowned as Sesshomaru tugged on the sword hilt and gritted his teeth, Inuyasha tugging back. If they didn't hate each other this would be a wholesome game of tug-of-war. Ushi couldn't help but smile a bit watching the brothers fight like little puppies fighting over a bone.

Ushi's eyes widened, if I could get that sword, then Sesshomaru would be distracted. Inuyasha could hit him with the wind scar and the day would be saved! Ushi looked through their bag until they found a general poison anecdote. This should help me recover quickly after I get the blade. Ushi dashed towards the battle, ignoring the cries of Kagome and latched onto the sheath, pulling it from the powerful demon's belt. Sesshomaru gasped and lost grip of the Tessaiga, allowing Inuyasha to pull it back and yell at the top of his lungs...

"WIND SCAR!"

Sesshomaru's eyes widened as the force of the energy hit him point-blank, sending him flying off into the distance. The little imp, who had been yapping throughout the whole battle cried out, "LORD SESSHOMARU! YOU INSOLENT FOOLS, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!??" He scurried away, screaming, "m'lord, I'm coming!" Ushi panted, still holding the blade, fur standing on end from being so close to the blast. There was a strange fog beginning to cloud their mind. Their eyes began to drift.

"You alright, Ushi?" Miroku came over to the dog, who was eying Kagome's skirt pocket where she kept her shards, "I'd better put a sutra on this blade." He grabbed some sacred parchments from his pocket and placed them on the sword, causing the metal to shatter and release the tainted jewel shards. Ushi blinked, mental fog parting. They shook their head dramatically then drank the poison anecdote.

"Uh, yeah, I'm fine," the dog wagged their tail but stopped when they noticed Kagome stoop low to the ground by the pieces of the sword.

"I'll have to purify these," Kagome said as she picked up the small, black crystals and held them in her hands. The inky black corruption quickly vanished, letting the shards shine a soft pink once more.

"That sword..." Ushi murmured, Kagome turned to look at them. "I-I think it was corrupted. I felt a mental fog come over me. It told me to take your shards and go..." The dog pointed off into the distance, "that way."

"That must be where Naraku's castle is," Inuyasha smiled, "better start testin' out those invisibility potions." He patted Ushi on the back. "I think I'm starting to like having you around."

Chapter Text

"So he duped Sesshomaru before and he still made a deal with him! Wow, your brother is really desperate for that Tessaiga!" Ushi exclaimed upon hearing Inuyasha's tale. "Or maybe Naraku disguised himself. Whatever it's still funny." The dog let out a hearty laugh.

"Yeah, but he's not my brother," Inuyasha corrected the excited dog demon, "well, not like a real brother. All he does is fight with me over my birthright!"

"Sorry, I just got excited," Ushi sighed. The party was back to traveling around in search of the elusive spider demon. Speaking of, Ushi had no idea that Naraku was a spider demon, he looked more like a baboon or monkey demon with that weird cloak on. Kagome agreed that she was confused by his nature at first, but during one of their past encounters, they caught a glimpse of his face and a spider marking on his back as he escaped. So, they came to the conclusion that he must be a spider demon.

"I'm hoping we arrive at the castle soon, I'm just itching to kick that stupid face of his in," Inuyasha stretched his arms up above his head.

"Not so fast Inuyasha, I thought our plan was to spy on Naraku first before we attack him," Miroku reminded the eager half-demon. "Ushi, how have your experiments with the invisibility potion been going?" Ushi perked up as their name was called.

"Great, Miroku," Ushi answered, "they work really well. As long as I'm quiet, I'm undetectable." Kirara chimed in with a mew of support. She had been one of the testers of the potion, using her sense of smell to gauge the potion's effectiveness at masking Ushi and Shippo's scents.

"How long does it last for?" Sango became curious, having been out on the hunt during the experiments.

"Well, that's the one issue so far," Ushi began, "on its own, the potion only lasts for a couple of minutes, but, with the influence of this sacred jewel shard I've attuned to myself, it can last for a couple of hours. However, it doesn't mask the sacred jewel shard's energy, so Kagome would easily be able to sense me when I'm invisible."

"So, Naraku would be able to figure out if you were spying on him then," Miroku rested his chin on his hand, "hmm, then maybe Inuyasha's plan would be better."

"Wait, I still want to try first," Ushi cut him off, "there's potential for very valuable information for us to learn. If he spots me, I can use a smoke bomb to distract him while I make my escape. I think I may be able to forgo the sacred jewel shard if I make a concentrated form of the mixture."

"Alright, before we start brewing though, we need to stop at a village," Kagome interrupted their conversation, "I'm starving!"

After satiating Kagome's hunger, the group got to work picking and preparing herbs to brew the invisibility potions. Since each individual potion lasts about five minutes, Ushi figured that about twelve of them would bring the duration up to an hour. Once the whole batch was brewed, Ushi poured all of the liquid into a makeshift condensing apparatus, then used the sacred jewel shard to speed up the process, creating a small, but very strong-smelling potion.

"This should be it," Ushi said as they examined the brew. It was crystal clear, unlike the other potions which had a slight cloudiness to them. If Ushi hadn't felt the weight of the liquid, they would've thought the bottle was empty.

"Cool," Shippo's eyes glittered, "make me one next time, will ya!" The fox kit's expression grew mischievous as he looked at Inuyasha, whose back was turned.

"So, to the castle, then," Miroku gestured his arms toward the looming palace on the horizon. There had been rumors in the nearby village that a miasma had befallen the castle and the lord was acting strange. The last time something like this happened Naraku was impersonating a lord so they weren't going to let this go uninvestigated.

When the group drew near enough to the palace, Inuyasha turned to Kagome and suggested that she stay behind because her jewel shards might attract Naraku. She agreed and then asked for Ushi to give her their jewel shard. Ushi obliged but requested that she return it, for it was useful for crafting potions without the proper equipment.

Upon sneaking over the castle wall, Ushi noticed the thick purple clouds swirling all around the inner structure. It was a luxurious palace with tall walls and curved roofs with patterns and creatures carved into the tiles. The courtyard had quite a few trees which Ushi assumed should have been just as gorgeous as the castle, but due to the miasma they were wilting, their leaves and branches drooping towards the ground. The dog quickly swigged the potion before they were spotted and headed inside. It was faint, but this place definitely smelled like how Naraku did back at the roadside.

Ushi wandered through the palace halls, trying their absolute best to be quiet. It was quite easy for there was a noticeable lack of guards. In fact, there were no humans to be seen! The dog demon froze in place when a little girl holding a mirror rounded the corner and walked in their direction. She was dressed in pure white, but her eyes were black as the void. Ushi moved out of the way as to not be discovered and had to suppress a gasp when they picked up her scent. It's exactly like Naraku's! Does he have a daughter? Ushi tilted their head as they thought about it for a moment. That doesn't seem like something he'd want from what I've heard.

Now curious about where the girl was going, Ushi followed, keeping their light footsteps out of her earshot. She walked through a curtain into a room where a man was sitting. Ushi stopped right beside the curtain and peered through, careful to keep their long snout from touching the beads. This must be the lord. The man was pale and had long black hair that was tied back. He wore a flowing purple robe. The little girl was showing him something in the mirror but neither of them said a word. Is the lord being manipulated by Naraku? What if he took the form of the little girl? All of Ushi's questions dissolved as the man spoke.

"So, they are here then," his voice was identical to Naraku's. "I'll send Kagura to confront them, go tell her to make herself scarce." The white-haired girl nodded then left through the beaded curtain. She walked past Ushi's invisible form and down the hallway to find Kagura. Ushi turned back when they heard a sigh come from the spider demon. "I think this is a new record for the time it took them to find me," Naraku said as he revealed a pink half-sphere from his pocket, turning it over in his hand. That's the sacred jewel! Oh no, he has so many shards. "I guess I'll just have to hide better next time." He laid down then rolled to face the curtain. "I hope Kagura will distract them, I really don't feel like fighting Inuyasha and his ilk today." The spider demon released another dramatic sigh, his eyes closed.

W-What am I watching? He's so moody. Ushi felt a bit of guilt for spying. Naraku obviously wanted to be left alone yet... why did he look so lonely? Wait, why am I feeling bad, this is Naraku I'm spying on! He probably uses that little girl to spy on us with no hesitation! I need to make it even. They watched Naraku continue to play with the sacred jewel like it was some kind of toy. He lounged around, red eyes never leaving the pink crystal in his hand. Ushi's eyes flicked towards the window as they noticed something fly up and out of the courtyard. It must be Kagura! I have to warn Kagome and the others! Ushi turned quickly, their robes rustling slightly. Naraku perked up, having heard the faint noise. Ushi froze, heart pounding in fear.

"Who's there?" he growled, then muttered under his breath, "it'd better not be the half-demon, I'm really not in the mood." He poked his head out through the curtain and looked both ways. "Hmph, that stupid half-demon would make much more noise than that anyway," Naraku said as he stretched, "ugh, I've been laying down for too long." He grinned darkly, "I probably look awful but I don't really care. Nobody else would care anyway." He yawned and went back into the room and laid down again and grew still. Ushi nearly gasped after they realized he dozed off. Wow, he's really off-guard right now. I must've caught him on an off-day. Or, maybe he makes his plans in his head and now I have to develop a mind-reading potion. The dog demon turned to leave but then they heard him say something. Ushi's eyes widened, is Naraku talking in his sleep!? They crept closer, quietly entering the room through the beads. They knelt next to the sleeping demon and listened closely.

"Kikyo... Kikyo why?" Naraku mumbled, "why did you-why won't you... Kikyo why?" Ushi was in complete shock. The most evil demon in the land was crying in his sleep over his... ex-girlfriend? No wait... Kikyo. Like the girl that Inuyasha talked about. That he said Naraku was obsessed with. Could this be the same Kikyo? Shouldn't he be angry over her, why is he crying. Wait, what's that smell? The dog demon's nose twitched as it picked up a vaguely human scent emanating from Naraku's sleeping form. It reminded Ushi of Inuyasha's scent, demon and human mixed together. Naraku... a half demon, I have to relay this to Inuyasha and the others. All half demons have a time of weakness where they revert to human. They might be able to strike if they figure it out! I need to relay this to Inuyasha immediately. Ushi knew they should leave, they'd gotten what they could out of this chance, but Naraku's pitiful display intrigued them. Does Kagura and the little girl know about this side of him? And what is Kikyo's relationship to him? She seems to know Naraku very well. Ushi mused to themselves as the sleeping demon continued to talk to his dream.

Ushi noticed their hand beginning to flicker into view but as they began to back away, Naraku rolled over, sleepily blinking his eyes. He sat up and yawned, reaching high into the air as he stretched, then looked up at the terrified canine in his room. Naraku didn't react for a moment, staring at Ushi who felt like they were going to simultaneously defecate and urinate themselves. His hair was all uneven from laying down and his eyelids hung low. Wow, he's really out of it. If he wasn't my enemy he would look pretty adorable right now. Ushi's fur fluffed as they felt a bit of heat on their cheeks. Ah, what am I thinking! This is NARAKU I'm thinking about!!!

"What... are you doing here?" the spider demon narrowed his red eyes, finally conscious enough to assess his situation.

"I-uhm-uh," Ushi stuttered as Naraku rose to his feet, "I'm leaving, bye!" The dog turned to run but Naraku quickly grabbed the back of their collar. "Gah! Wait, please, if you let me go, I promise I won't tell them about Kikyo!" Ushi's fur stood on end, they could feel the anger emanating from the half-demon at the mention of Kikyo's name. The breakup must've been really bad.

"I'm not letting you go," his voice was low and betrayed his emotions. He turned them around so he was in front of the doorway and Ushi was in front of the spot where he slept. His hand was still clutching the cloth of their robe. Ushi's cheeks heated up again. His stare was so intense. The vivid red of his eyes pierced through their stormy gray. "How did you get in here undetected?"

"No, why are you so sad about fighting Inuyasha and the others? I thought you enjoyed it!" Ushi responded with a question of their own. The spider demon frowned and sat down, dragging the dog down with him. He crossed his legs and rested his chin on his palm as he studied the canine.

"That shouldn't be your concern," Naraku raised an eyebrow, clearly curious about how much information the dog had gathered, "don't you want to leave?"

"Maybe I do, maybe I don't," Ushi shrugged, "maybe I want to-as the saying goes-know thy enemy." They chuckled nervously at his deadpan expression.

"Why are you so jubilant?" Naraku asked, "I just caught you spying on me and your friends are fighting my Incarnation, Kagura." Incarnation. Only the most powerful demons can create those. Ushi's brow twitched, he must be using the power of the sacred jewel.

"Happy? Not really. I'm actually quite afraid to be honest," Ushi paused to think about how best to describe their feelings. They wanted to find the right words, to be honest. Wait, why do I want to be honest? And why am I telling him all this? I'm talking to him like a friend! Naraku's not my friend. I shouldn't even be talking to him in the first place. They looked back up at the half-demon, his red eyes were shimmering with anticipation. But, he wants me to continue. He probably hasn't talked to anyone like this in a while. "However, my curiosity has overpowered my fear. Even though my heart races, I still," Ushi leaned forward, gazing deeply into those red abysses, "want to understand you..." They sat in silence for a moment, realizing what they just said. Their words betrayed what they'd been fearing had been growing in their heart since they first encountered the spider demon. Sympathy.

"I see," Naraku narrowed his eyes and looked down, the first time he looked away since their conversation began. I'm such an idiot, Ushi lamented as they leaned back. He probably thought I was gonna kiss him. If Ushi could turn green in that moment they would. KISS NARAKU!? Never ever! Just because they felt sympathetic for him didn't mean they were in love with him. No way! They still couldn't believe they even felt sympathy for the demon. On their travels with the group, they learned of how he had wronged each member. For Miroku, it was cursing his family with the wind tunnel, for Sango, it was wiping out the demon-slayers and mind-controlling her brother. For Inuyasha, it was tricking Kikyo into thinking he betrayed her, causing her to seal him to a tree for fifty years. But even so, the feeling burns within me. It beats within the deepest part of my heart. Ushi bit their lip, waiting for Naraku to continue but he just stared at the ground, not saying anything. Is he upset with me?

"N-Naraku?" Ushi finally stuttered out, then gasped as they heard a crash. The hallway exploded and a figure carrying a large sword leapt in. Inuyasha! He made it here! Naraku whipped around, black hair flowing out. He moved to get up but only managed to get halfway before a voice sounded...

"I've got you now!" Inuyasha burst through the beaded curtain and sliced.

Chapter Text

"Inuyash-AAAAAAAAAAAAHH!" Ushi screamed as the Tessaiga tore through Naraku's shoulder and nearly decapitated him. Blood exploded from the impact, coating the walls and Ushi's robe. The spider demon howled in pain, the most terrifying sound Ushi had ever heard uttered from a creature, and quickly turned to a cloud of smoke and vanished.

"Ushi! Thank goodness, Kagome would not shut up about you!" Inuyasha extended a hand and pulled the dog demon to their feet. He blinked, noticing the fluffy demon was in shock so he scooped them into his arms and carried them out of the castle. Gracefully, he leapt out the way he came in and soared over the castle wall and back outside, where he landed in front of the others. He dropped the dog, Ushi falling to their knees. "Ugh, now I've got Naraku's blood all over me," Inuyasha whined, "I've gotta take a bath after this one."

"Did he escape?" Miroku questioned the half-demon. Inuyasha nodded with a huff, disappointed he was not able to finish off the spider demon.

"Ushi, are you alright?" Kagome knelt beside the potion-master. The dog blinked, gray eyes meeting with Kagome's warm brown.

"Y-Yeah, I guess just got scared being in such close proximity to Inuyasha swinging Tessaiga," they sighed, then their eyes widened. "D-Did you guys defeat Kagura!? What happened while I was gone?"

"How about we talk on the way to the bath," Inuyasha motioned toward the town.

"No sense in arguing," Kagome muttered, "c'mon Ushi, you probably want to wash off all that blood from you." Oh... right, Ushi looked down, their nice yellow robe was splattered with crimson blood. Naraku's blood. I wonder what he's doing right now. I wonder if he's hurt. The dog shook their head and blinked. What-what am I thinking!? Of course he's hurt, he just got cut open by Tessaiga.

"Mm, that's probably a good idea," Ushi replied glumly to Kagome.

The bath was nicer than expected. Everyone bathed in the same house, but their baths were each obscured by opaque curtains. Ushi decided to bathe by themselves, turning down the request of the girls to join. They didn't really feel like listening to their gossip right now. On the way there, Kagome caught Ushi up with what happened with Kagura. She put up a good fight, but Kagome used a sacred arrow to purify her wind so Inuyasha could use his wind scar on her. While fighting, Kagura revealed that she was the one who delivered the sword to Sesshomaru, relaying to them that the demon lord was now twice as angry with Naraku for duping him a second time via. incarnation.

Ushi lowered themselves into the water until their nose just barely stuck out. They had yet to tell of what occurred at the castle. Not because there was nothing to say, but because of what would be said. How could they tell the others that they let Naraku catch them so easily. That the spider demon was pouty and lazed around on the ground playing with the semi-completed sacred jewel. That he talked in his sleep about Kikyo. That he had beautiful red eyes and an intense gaze. Wait what, where did that come from! Ushi almost leapt out of the bath with a gasp, causing them to spit up the water they inhaled. Well, I guess the intense gaze part could also apply to Sesshomaru. Why have all the demons I've encountered lately stare so strongly? Ushi shrugged, not really wanting to think about it anymore. I hope Inuyasha hasn't thought about what I was doing sitting on the ground in Naraku's room, he must've thought I was being held prisoner. Totally not having a conversation.

"Uggh," Ushi groaned, "why didn't I turn around and leave when he fell asleep?"

"When he fell asleep!?" Kagome poked her head through the curtain.

"What do you mean asleep!?" Sango echoed.

"Who's sleeping?" Inuyasha poked his head through on the other side. Shippo popped in next.

"You mean Miroku?" The fox kit asked. Ushi just noticed the monk's snores.

"Eheheheh," Ushi grinned nervously, "right I haven't told you about what happened at the castle yet."

"So..." Shippo began after everyone was dried off and huddled by the campfire. Ushi had just finished telling them about what they saw up until they were caught. "You were saying that you saw Naraku talk with one of his incarnations, then complain about us, then fall asleep. No evil plans, no scheming?" Ushi shook their head.

"I didn't even think the creep slept at all," Sango admitted, "did he snore?" Ushi shook their head.

"But, he talked in his sleep about Kikyo," Ushi continued, looking up to see Inuyasha's golden eyes were wide. The half-demon got up and walked out, Kagome running after him. "And so, I was intrigued, so I entered the room to listen in but I got too close."

"So that's when he caught you then," Miroku finished the story, "and then Inuyasha came and rescued you." Ushi breathed an internal sigh of relief. So, I won't have to tell them about my sympathy. Wait, there's one thing I left out from my story.

"But, before I was discovered, I noticed something about his scent," Ushi felt a grin creep at the corners of their mouth. This was the moment they had been waiting for, the big reveal. "I think he's a half-demon."

"That makes sense, Kagome mentioned something about a part of him being made up of a bandit named Onigumo," Sango chimed in, "it's said that's why he's so obsessed with Kikyo, because the bandit was in love with her. Onigumo's will is so strong that it prevents Naraku from hurting Kikyo."

"O-Oh," Ushi stuttered, not really knowing how to respond. So, it's the priestess he only cares about. Then why did he seem so interested in me. Was it a farce? Maybe he only wanted to try and trick me. Maybe he knew I was there the whole time and was putting on an act. No... but he would never make himself look weak like that. The floorboards suddenly became very interesting as Ushi tilted their head to get a better view. Sango whispered something to Miroku, then he got up and left, taking Shippo with him. Only demon-slayer, Nekomata and dog-demon remained. Kirara mewed as she leapt into Ushi's lap and batted at their sling of potions.

"Ushi," Sango's voice was soft, "we've all noticed you're acting off today. Did something happen that you don't want everyone knowing? Did Naraku-"

"NO!" Ushi exclaimed, fur standing on end, "I-I mean, he didn't hurt me or offer any deals, if that's what you're thinking. I don't feel corrupted or anything either." Oh, so now I'm defending his honor. The slayer sighed, looking relieved. There was still something in Ushi's chest that really wanted to escape. Maybe I can trust Sango. She met him and was manipulated by him as Naraku.  "I-you were tricked by him before, right. D-Did he seem... charismatic to you?" Sango raised an eyebrow and nodded. "Well-and please don't tell the others this-but after he discovered me, we sat and talked."

"About... what?" Sango looked very confused but intrigued.

"I dunno how to describe it," if Ushi could sweat it would be pouring out of them like a waterfall, "he asked me how I got in but I didn't answer him and asked him about being grumpy about fighting. Then he casually interrogated me but I didn't answer again so he taunted me asking me why I didn't want to leave so I told him that I didn't want to leave in a joking manner so he thought I was happy and then it just turned into random... ugh." Ushi really didn't want Sango-scratch that-anyone about the leaning in 'I want to understand you' thing.

"I have no idea about half the word salad you just blurted to me, but I'm taking 'casually interrogated' as one of my new phrases, thank you," Sango grinned but she still looked puzzled. "Miroku, it's alright to come back now!" Dutifully, the monk came when called, bringing Shippo back with him.

"So, did anything happen?" Miroku looked worriedly at the dog.

"Nope," Sango smiled, "I think Ushi was still a little scared from all of today's events. They were really worried while they waited for us to rescue them." Miroku nodded in understanding. Ushi grinned and winked at the slayer as if to say, 'thanks Sango'. Sango winked back, then began talking to Shippo about the leaf he found outside. Eventually, Kagome came back inside, shivering from the cold air. She sat down at the fire, looking dejected.

"No luck?" Miroku asked, Kagome shaking her head.

"He wants to sleep outside but it's so cold," the teen girl said, worry evident in her voice, "even though he's half-demon, I still worry that he might get frostbite."

"Well, if he freezes into an ice cube, we can just drag him inside!" Shippo squeaked, "then lick him like a Popsicle-wait-EWW that's so gross!" That got Ushi to chuckle, imagining an Inuyasha ice pop. Kagome laughed as well, then sighed and got up to prepare her bed.

Meanwhile, in a meadow somewhere far from Inuyasha's group, an undead priestess was knelt picking herbs. A strange gust caused her to perk her head up and she narrowed her eyes as she sensed a familiar aura. Kikyo looked towards the treeline to catch a glimpse of a white baboon pelt. She gently set down her basket of herbs and walked towards the spot where the demon stood waiting.

"Kikyo," the spider demon hissed.

"Spying on me again?" Kikyo laughed, "it's been a while, Naraku." She looked him up and down, catching a whiff of blood. "Took a beating from Inuyasha?"

"It's not your concern," the demon replied, making no move to hurt her, not that he could. Kikyo smiled, completely unafraid. "Besides, that's not the issue."

"Then why bring your wounded body to a priestess if you don't want to be healed?" the priestess' words drew a growl from the demon.

"I said, that's not the issue!" Naraku raised a fist but it froze before it could hit Kikyo. He muttered curses under his breath.

"Hm, if it's not your injury, then what else brings you to me," Kikyo mused, "whenever you come to me, it always seems to be something having to do with Onigumo. Tell me, has his heart begun to beat for someone other than me?" Immediately, Naraku vanished without a trace, his lingering aura the only sign he was ever here. Kikyo paused for a moment, then returned to collecting herbs as if nothing ever happened.

Chapter Text

"Yah!" Inuyasha exclaimed as something jumped on his head and pinched his ears. He reached up and grabbed the invisible fox kit who was laughing so hard that he blew his cover.

"I got youuuu!" Shippo exclaimed, bursting into another fit of laughter. Inuyasha growled and shook his fist. Shippo was flickering in and out of his vision, a very obvious effect of a potion.

"You swiped one of Ushi's potions, didn't you!?" the half-demon presumed. He felt like he could wring the kit's neck right now. He had been in such a good mood! But if he did that then Kagome would sit him a hundred times. Decisions, decisions, which would be better. Ah, I've got to have some satisfaction. Maybe if I don't wring his neck, she won't sit me. Inuyasha grabbed the now visible Shippo by his tail and shook him back and forth. The little demon screamed in fear. Inuyasha grinned but then he turned to see Kagome looking angry at him. "Wait, wait, he got me first!"

"Sit boy!" Kagome yelled and Inuyasha immediately regretted his choice.

Ushi flopped down by the riverside, warm sunlight dappling their fur as it shone through the treetops. This was such a perfect spot. The picturesque bubbling stream, the clear skies, everything lined up to give Ushi the perfect spot to lay down and sleep. It had been a while since they had been able to relax like this, for the past few weeks, their group seemed to be doing nothing but fighting demons. Naraku kept sending his incarnations to keep them busy and away from his new hiding spot. First, he sent Goshinki, a massive purple demon who could read minds and had immense strength. He broke Inuyasha's Tessaiga, causing the half-demon to lose himself to his demon blood. Luckily, Kagome managed to calm the raging Inuyasha, but the half-demon was demoralized. Then, while they went to fix Tessaiga, Sesshomaru took one of Goshinki's fangs and made his own sword out of it - the Tokijin! The brothers fought, of course, and Inuyasha's demon blood boiled to the surface again.

If that wasn't enough trouble already, Naraku then created Juromaru and Kageromaru, a pair of brothers, one was super strong but mindless, the other one was weak but super fast! But, on the plus side, Ushi got to meet Koga the wolf demon and got to learn about all the drama he caused with Kagome and Inuyasha. Finally, Inuyasha was able to lift Tessaiga to deliver a finishing blow to the two demons. Ushi sighed in relief just thinking about the ending of that tough fight. By now, Ushi had tossed so many potions that their throwing arm was developing new muscles. The dog demon yawned as they let their head sink back into the soft grass, not caring if any fleas decided to hop in their fur. I'll just use my bug repellent potion after I get up. They closed their eyes and was about to drift off before they heard a creak come from a tree branch above. Something was up there climbing around.

"Hm?" they lifted their head and sniffed. Must've been a squirrel. They blinked as their nose caught wind of a familiar scent. No way. Could it be a spider? They felt a grin raise the corners of their mouth. "I know it's you!" Ushi chirped in a sing-song voice. They sat up and looked around, eyes stopping as they caught a glimpse of a white pelt. Wow, it's really him!

"Consider it getting even," Naraku's voice was clear even though he was obscured by the foliage. Oh, he's thinking of when I spied on him.

"So, what brings you to my little strip of paradise," Ushi's heart began to pound, but they kept their tone confident. I'm not gonna show him any fear. Fear is what he wants. But still, this is a strange move on his part. Why didn't he send Kagura here? He sent her before if he wanted to relay a message to us. What if... he wanted to see me personally. At that, Ushi got a stupid but funny idea. "Oh, I know why you came, you wanted to lie with me by the stream!" they exclaimed.

"In your dreams," the demon's tone betrayed his scowl. Ushi giggled, loving how easy it was to mess with him. Even a sarcastic remark like that irked him so much. Imagine if one of his incarnations was like that, he'd probably have reabsorbed them immediately.

"Alright, back to my original question, what did you come to see me for?" the dog tilted their head. "You obviously didn't come to kill me or you would've done so already." The cloaked demon sat still, remaining firmly unwilling to answer such a simple question. "Or, did you come to continue our conversation we had at the castle?" Ushi suggested, then snickered a little. "I think you were enjoying it." They remembered the look in his eyes as they spoke to him. Even though his baboon cloak obscured his eyes, Ushi could imagine they were sparkling in anticipation like they did then.

"Shut up already!" Naraku snapped then dropped from the tree, gracefully landing on his feet in front of the dog demon. Ushi's fur stood up as they noticed the spider demon was clenching his fist.

"W-What are you trying to do?" Ushi asked as they watched curiously as he tensed and relaxed his fist. "Flex your muscles? Are you trying to impress me-"

"I said stop talking!" the demon snarled, then muttered something under his breath. Ushi perked their ears, wanting to know what he said. "So, it is true," Naraku mumbled, "this is ridiculous!" He turned around as if embarrassed.

"What's ridiculous?" Ushi tentatively tapped a paw on his shoulder.

"DON'T TOUCH ME!" the spider demon yelled and spun around to face Ushi, backing away a couple of feet. "You've already done enough to disrupt my schemes!" He raised his hand but made no move to attack the potion-master. He looks like he wants to beat me half to death... but why won't he do it. Can he not attack me? Oh, Ushi's blood ran cold, he really can't attack me.

"N-No way," Ushi's voice shook a bit, "this can't be happening. We only spoke once!"

"Apparently, it can," Naraku's voice was grim, "I assume you already know what I mean." Ushi nodded, knowing full well the details about Onigumo's heart. It's beating for me too now. All because I couldn't keep my mouth shut. That must've been why he looked so strange after I leaned in to tell him I wanted to understand. He was feeling Onigumo awaken!

"So, what will you do now then?" Ushi said after letting the revelation sink in. "Since you can't hurt me." It felt good to say it out loud.

"Why do you care?" the spider demon hissed. "You're trying to put an end to my schemes and me! How about you just kill me right now, it's not like I can fight back!" Naraku spread his arms out to the side and cackled. "Just do it, nobody would care anyway. In fact, they'd all celebrate!" He dropped his arms, searching the dog's face for any form of a reaction. Ushi's frown was set in stone. The spider demon growled and turned into a cloud of smoke and vanished. Ushi sank to their knees and then laid back beside the river. I can't believe it. I just can't believe it. Naraku comes to visit me, tells me he can't hurt me, then asks me to kill him. The sun's light still shone through the canopy, but it felt colder now. Ushi felt colder now. He must've been testing me. Why else would he show up. He wants to know how our conversation affected me. Clever spider. UGH, why am I complimenting him!?

"What in the world did I sign up for?" Ushi huffed, rolling onto their back and resting their hands behind their head. "Well, it's not like I'm in any danger unless Kagura or whatever new incarnation he spits out next shows up." Their ears perk as they hear the sound of racing footsteps and jingling metal. Sango, Kagome, Inuyasha and Miroku were racing towards the river.

"I sensed a demonic aura but it vanished!" Miroku exclaimed as he arrived at the scene. "Ushi, did you see anything!?" The dog's eyes widened. Should I tell them what happened? But I let Naraku get away. What would they think of me if they knew that I didn't attack him. Ushi shook their head, then looked up.

"I sensed it when I woke up but it seemed to come from above," they fibbed, "perhaps Kagura flew by us to see what we were doing since we've been stopped for a while."

"That's plausible," Sango agreed with the dog's statement.

"Hm," Inuyasha frowned, nose twitching, "it smells like Naraku or one of his incarnations were right here in front of you." Shit!

"N-Now that I think about it, it does," Ushi remarked, "I had been sleeping at the time, judging by the freshness of the scent. Maybe Naraku was getting back at me for watching him sleep!" Well, he did say that he was making it even. Inuyasha's eyes flicked around, still wary. Then he huffed.

"You're a heavy sleeper," the half-demon grinned, "if I'd smelled somethin' that stinky in my sleep, I would'a woken right up!"

Ushi snorted, "gimme a break, I'm so tired after all this demon hunting!" They playfully tapped Inuyasha's chest with their fist. The half-demon's eyes lit up and the two began wrestling like the dogs that they were. Ushi's tail wagged and they pushed each other back and forth, Inuyasha nipping at Ushi's scruff. They growled and Inuyasha did the same. When their competition started getting a bit rough, Kagome, like the mother she was inside, stood between the two.

"Alright you two, stop it before someone gets hurt!" Kagome reprimanded the dogs like they were puppies. Ushi gave up without a fuss, they had been getting a bit tired after all. It had been a long time since they played like that. Inuyasha whined, not wanting the fun to end, to which Kagome reached up and rubbed his ears, then he growled. "If you didn't whine like a puppy I wouldn't treat you like one," the teen girl giggled at Inuyasha's pouty face.

"Yeah yeah," he rolled his golden eyes, "no matter how I act you always pet my ears." Kagome giggled and Ushi couldn't help but smile. The two were so adorable together. Ushi wished they would just get together already. They seemed deeply in love, yet both refused to admit it. I'm so glad I don't have to deal with anything like that, Ushi crossed their arms.

A rapidly accelerating demonic aura caught the attention of a tall, white haired demon as he stood on a cliff-side. It whizzed past him, disappearing off into the horizon. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes, noticing the Saimyosho that followed the demonic mist. Just what I've been looking for. A small smile crossed his features before he turned around and said, "Jaken, remain here with the girl and Ah-Un. I have business to attend to." The demon lord rose into the air, clouds forming at the bottoms of his feet, and sped off into the sky.

"Ughhh," Jaken sighed while holding the reins of Ah-Un, "why does he always leave me behind?"

Chapter Text

The wind whipped through Sesshomaru's long, white locks as he flew through the sky in pursuit of Naraku. He was nearing the purple cloud, taking care to avoid the Saimyosho that swarmed around it. Once he was above the cloud, he used Tokijin to send an energy wave that pierced the mist and sent Naraku pummeling to the ground. The spider demon used a barrier at the last moment before hitting the ground to prevent injury, angry that he did not detect Sesshomaru's approach. Sesshomaru landed in the field across from Naraku.

"Ah, Inuyasha's brother, what brings you to chase me down?" Naraku sneered, "did you enjoy the sword my incarnation brought you. I heard it was destroyed and you were defeated by the wind scar!" Sesshomaru did not answer, lips pressed tightly into a line. He raised Tokijin and fired another energy beam straight at Naraku, who used his barrier to reflect it, though the barrier flickered a bit, struggling to dispel the power of the blast. The spider demon tried to form another barrier to fly away and escape, but Sesshomaru shot at him with another blast of blue energy which he barely made a barrier in time to block.

"You're not going anywhere," Sesshomaru noted coolly, tone void of any pleasure. The spider demon cackled and sent out some tentacles to wrap around Tokijin, preventing the dog demon from using the sword. Sesshomaru released the hilt and cracked his fingers.

"Who said I was going anywhere?" Naraku lifted himself off the ground using a pair of tentacles. Then he sent a dozen at Sesshomaru who slashed them to bits with his claws. The white haired demon then freed Tokijin and sent more energy blasts at Naraku, who dodged each one skillfully. Then he sent a blast of miasma at Sesshomaru's face, making the dog break down in a coughing fit. "Oh, you're just like your little brother!" the spider demon purred. "In more ways than a sensitivity to my poison. You also love humans." At the sound of that, Kagura flew overhead with a screaming little girl sitting on her feather. Sesshomaru looked up, then back down at Naraku, yellow eyes narrowed.

"I am NOTHING like Inuyasha!" Sesshomaru's eyes went red and he charged straight for Naraku.

A loud, booming explosion coming from off in the distance caused Inuyasha and Ushi's ears to perk up. They looked at each other, then back at the others. Kirara had lifted her head, seeming to notice it too.

"Did anyone else hear that?" Inuyasha pointed a thumb in the general direction of the explosion.

"The thunder?" Shippo rubbed his eyes sleepily. "It woke me up."

"I sensed a flare of demonic aura," Miroku noted, "should we go investigate? It could be worth our while."

"Let's go," Ushi ruffed as they looked out into the distance. There were some dark clouds gathering in a spot to the west, in the direction the boom came from. Inuyasha knelt down so Kagome could get on his back. Shippo, Sango and Miroku hopped on Kirara. Ushi followed a bit behind Inuyasha, running on their own two feet. As they drew nearer, Ushi and Inuyasha became uneasy, noticing the purple fog that set in. This was definitely Naraku's doing.

Finally, they made it through the forest and into an open field. The sky was dark with clouds but no rain came from them. That's because they're not rain clouds, Ushi noted upon noticing the clouds' sickly purple hue.

"Look!" Kagome exclaimed as Kirara landed next to them. "It's Sesshomaru and Naraku, they're fighting!"

"No!" Inuyasha gasped, "Sesshomaru's stealing all the glory! I want to be the one to kill Naraku!"

"Stay out of it!" Sesshomaru yelled, noticing his half-brother's arrival. "This is MY BATTLE!" Ignoring Sesshomaru, Inuyasha barreled straight towards the battle, Ushi and Sango following after him. 

"Inuyasha!" Kagome cried, but her cry fell on deaf ears. Inuyasha had a cocky grin as he unleashed Tessaiga. He aimed straight at Naraku and sent out a wind scar. Naraku blocked it with a barrier. Sesshomaru growled and sent a blast of energy at Inuyasha, the half-demon having to leap into the air to avoid it. Naraku cackled as he watched the brothers fight, glad to not have the demon lord's attention. Their swords clanged and shrieked as their metal collided.

"You shouldn't have come here," Sesshomaru snarled.

"Hah, you shouldn't have made such a scene," Inuyasha snapped back. 

"I can't get an opening," Ushi mumbled under their breath as they looked back and forth between the brothers and Naraku. The spider demon had his barrier up and it looked like a strong one, so good luck chucking a potion inside. And the brothers were moving around too much, there was no way Ushi would be able to hit Sesshomaru without hitting Inuyasha. Ushi yelped as a worm demon came hurtling towards them. Before they could react, Sango's Hiraikotsu sliced it in half. It must be one of Naraku's demons. I guess they can still hurt me even if he can't. Ushi glanced at the spider demon who was summoning forth more worms. Their eyes met for a second but he broke contact.

"Augh, there's too many of them!" Sango hollered. Miroku and Kagome ran to her side, chased by more worms which Miroku was slicing with his staff. Ushi dug through their bag and grabbed out some toxic vials. They chucked one at a worm and upon collision, the worm screamed as the toxic solution burned its hide but didn't kill it.

"These things are useless!" the dog cried out, "ugh, why didn't I make a stronger solution!"

"Ushi, go to Kirara, she'll help protect you," Kagome pointed towards the Nekomata who was breathing a plume of fire onto some demons. Ushi nodded and scurried towards the cat. Just as they were about halfway there, a stray blast from Sesshomaru's Tokijin headed towards them. The dog ducked and prepared for the worst, but they found themselves unharmed, protected by a dull purple glow. The dog gasped as the barrier dissipated at the same time as the blast. Did Naraku just protect me? He did say in vague terms that Onigumo likes me so I'm not totally surprised. Scratch that, I am surprised. They kept running towards Kirara, ears catching screams from Kagome and the others. I don't think they saw it. I just have to keep going. They dodged wind scar after wind scar, Inuyasha not being particularly careful about where he threw the Tessaiga's power. I'll have to talk to him about that after the battle is over.

"A tasty little mutt like you shouldn't stray far from their pack!" a demon leading a small horde of worm demons stopped Ushi in their tracks. They gasped and grabbed an acid potion, chucking it right into the leader's face.

"Take that!" Ushi chirped, though their heart was pounding. I didn't make many of these potions because I never thought I'd have to use them. Most demons are intimidated at the sight of a dog demon like myself. Not these guys though. The dog gulped at the slobbering, snarling, hungry demons blocking their path.

"I've got you now NARAKU!" Inuyasha yelled as a wind scar came hurtling across the battlefield for the hundredth time. It tore through the demons that were about to eat Ushi, who whipped their head to the side to see that Naraku had just barely dodged the energy wave. Ushi gasped as they saw more worm demons coming on their other side. Naraku was now rushing towards the other group. No way. Ushi couldn't believe it.

"NO, HE'S MINE!" Sesshomaru screamed, "TOKIJIN!" The blue energy blast dissolved the demons that had been racing towards Ushi. Sesshomaru tilted his head slightly as he watched the cloaked demon dodge the energy again. He narrowed his eyes, noticing the fluffy dog demon that was about to be attacked by the demons who were destroyed. Said dog sighed incredulously. What is even happening anymore? Is Naraku using the wind scar and Sesshomaru's energy blast to protect me now!? They watched the figure of Naraku dance across the field, dodging energy blast after energy blast, destroying countless demons that were seemingly really hungry for dog meat. The brothers seemed to have stopped fighting amongst themselves and were now just firing everything they had at Naraku.

Finally, when the spider demon had enough, he raised his voice and purred, "it's been fun watching and partaking in the scuffle, but I am a busy man. Toodles!" He waved mockingly then turned into purple mist and disappeared. At the vanishing of the spider and his Saimyosho, Sesshomaru sheathed his sword and stared blankly as the purple cloud reappeared into the distance.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome screamed and ran over to the half-demon who was panting up a storm. Sesshomaru began walking away like the fight had never happened, wind softly blowing his hair.

"Ushi!" Sango came over to the dog in yellow and patted them on the back, "are you alright?" The dog smiled at her, walking at her side. She was always so kind to them.

"Yeah I'm OK," Ushi replied, "besides the fact my fur got a bit singed from the wind scar." That last part hit Kagome's ears as the group all joined together.

"Inuyasha! You have to be more careful with your wind scar! You could'a almost disintegrated Ushi!" the young priestess exclaimed.

"Well, it's not my fault that Naraku kept going near them!" Inuyasha crossed his arms, "it was like he was trying to get me to hit them! And Sesshomaru did the same thing with his blast too. You gonna go scold him now!?" The boy pointed a finger at his taller brother who was still walking away.

"Maybe I will," Kagome put her hands on her hips. Inuyasha stuck out his tongue.

"That was strange, though," Miroku noted, "I wonder what's so special about Ushi that he'd go out of his way to have them killed."

"Maybe he's still mad about the invisibility potion," Ushi suggested, a nervous grin spread across their features. He was mad about that earlier today!

"Could be, he wouldn't want us to have someone with useful abilities like that, we were enough of a thorn in his side before Ushi showed up," Sango chimed in, adjusting the strap on Hiraikotsu. "We'll talk later, we should get out of this place before something comes to feast on all the demon guts." She gestured to the body parts and organs strewn about the battlefield. The once green grass was now charred and stained red with blood. The group made their way to the edge of the field, making plans to head in the direction that Naraku went after they had a good rest. As Ushi left the battlefield, they looked over their shoulder and noticed Sesshomaru in the distance watching them leave. They narrowed their eyes and turned back, wondering why he was staring at them.

Chapter Text

The group made their way, if a little slowly, Inuyasha crawling along the ground pressing his face into the dirt to catch any whiff of Naraku's trail. Ushi waved their muzzle around in the air to do the same.

"Alright, we've been going the same way for a while, I think we're on the right track," Kagome said, trying to get Inuyasha to stop sniffing the dirt like an animal. He was drawn to one particular spot, a light footprint probably made by a sandal. When the half-demon had enough of a sniff, he raised to his feet and sneezed a couple times to get the dirt out of his nose. "What was in that spot?" Kagome asked the half-demon.

"Nothin'," he replied, blinking his eyes innocently.

"Okaay," Kagome looked to the others but they shrugged back at her.

They kept walking for the rest of the day, then stopped to rest once it got dark. By now, they'd traveled far enough that the dog demons had begun to smell Naraku's signature miasma. The smell kept Ushi awake that night, reminding them of sitting across from the spider demon in his castle room. Wondering what he was going to say before Inuyasha broke through the wall. Wondering what they would be able to say to him again if they crossed paths. I could thank him for protecting me from Sesshomaru's energy blast. No, that would be stupid. I don't think he'd like that very much, it would probably embarrass him to have to admit to it in person. Ushi couldn't help but giggle at the image of a flustered Naraku, saying how he only did protected them because he had to and that he didn't like it. That would be kind of adorable though. Ushi slapped their cheek with their right paw. Brain! Don't think those things. The dog sighed and rolled onto their back, looking at the stars. I really can't stop thinking about him. They frowned. Why, though. Why do I want to understand. Why do I want to empathize. I shouldn't want to talk to him. I shouldn't want to see those eyes. I shouldn't want to see him smi- They shook their head before they could finish that thought. Bad, bad brain!

"I'd better take a walk, that should quiet my mind," Ushi yawned and rose from their bedroll. They glanced at their sleeping comrades, noting that everyone, even Inuyasha, was in deep sleep. Ushi cautiously stepped away from the campsite, using their paw pads to feel for any twigs or obstacles before they took their steps. I don't want anyone to see me sneaking away; I probably look really suspicious right now. The dog demon made their way out of the field they were camping in and to the edge of the forest that grew beside it. They climbed up into a tree and sat with their back against the trunk. I probably look just like Inuyasha right now. For a dog, he really loves climbing these things. Their ears pricked as they picked up the sound of soft footsteps. It can't be.

"Nara-" Ushi cut themselves off when they realized it was just a priestess. She was dressed in the traditional garb, with a long black ponytail and a quiver and bow. Wait, is that Kikyo? Oh my gosh, I hope she didn't hear what I was about to call her! "Kikyo?" Ushi jumped down from the branch in front of the woman. Her expression was blank, kind of like Sesshomaru in a way. They couldn't help but grin at the comparison.

"Yes?" Kikyo tilted her head, "who are you?"

"My name is Ushi," the dog demon said their name with pride, "I'm with Inuyasha and his friends." That got a smile out of the young woman.

"I see," Kikyo mused, then paused and looked ahead as she heard running.

"Ushi, there you are!" Kagome exclaimed, then gasped at the sight of who the dog was talking to. Inuyasha stopped short, golden eyes locked onto the priestess.

"K-Kikyo," the half-demon breathed. Kagome averted her gaze, but didn't say anything. Inuyasha continued as he walked towards the young woman, "Kikyo, what are you doing here?"

"I detected that Naraku's barrier was lowered, so I made my way towards his aura," Kikyo explained, "it seems he wants to bring us all together."

"Kikyo, don't go, it's too dangerous," Inuyasha grabbed one of the priestess' hands in his, "what if I can't protect you?"

"I'll handle myself," Kikyo consoled the half-demon, "and if this is my fated end, then so be it. I have walked this earth long since I was supposed to depart." Ushi blinked, feeling their heart clench at Kikyo's words. She's so strong. "Now, go back with your friends and rest. You still have quite a journey ahead." Kikyo turned her head towards the fluffy dog demon, "Ushi, it was nice to meet you." The priestess took her leave, continuing her trek towards the aura she detected. Inuyasha's ears were drooping as the three trudged back towards their own camp, feeling worn out from the previous day's travel. Ushi patted his back, but that didn't seem to cheer him up.

Ushi woke at the crack of dawn the next morning, tired but feeling well. Maybe Kikyo's priestess powers gave me some energy. They sniffed around, the wind blew in scents of herbs that weren't too far away. I could use a restock on some of my potions, Ushi thought as they rummaged through their bag, tail wagging. My servants should still be taking care of my herb garden while I'm away. I can't wait to go back sometime. The dog grabbed their mortar and pestle from its dedicated pocket in their bag and went off to collect. When they found the patch, they knelt down and picked the leafy green plants. Hm, I could've sworn I smelt one of the ingredients for my invisibility potion. I want to make another strong one just to have on hand.  

"Looking for these?" a pale hand reached down, holding the very herb they were looking for. Ushi didn't need to look up to know who it was.

"You just can't get enough of me, can you?" They smiled as they rose to their feet and took the herbs from Naraku, putting the leaves inside their bag. The demon was cloaked in his usual white baboon pelt, obscuring his features. Hmph, I wanted to see his face this time. Well, I guess he can't stop me. "You don't have to be shy around me anymore, take that silly thing off," Ushi took on a fake reprimanding tone as they reached up and pulled Naraku's hood down, revealing his pale face and tangled black hair. The spider demon's red eyes were narrowed into slits.

"Why... did you do that?" Naraku's tone was annoyed as he questioned the dog. "And why do you never scream when I show up? Everyone else does." He didn't deny being shy.

"Because you see my face, so I should see your face," Ushi grinned, "also, do I have to scream at you? Whenever you come to see me, we just talk. So, what did you come to tell me this time?"

"Why do I have to tell you?" Naraku asked back. "I'm not obligated to tell you anything." Ushi snickered, it was obvious he was hiding why he came to see them.

"So, you just wanted to see me then," Ushi chirped, "I mean, not that I don't mind. It's just an odd time. Everyone's kinda looking for you."

"Kikyo," the spider demon crossed his arms, "she's here."

"Yeah," Ushi perked up, "I met her last night. She snuck up on me in the woods, I almost thought it was you! Did you go see her yet?" Naraku shook his head and turned away. The dog raised an eyebrow, "w-why not?"

"Stop asking stupid questions!" Naraku whipped around, black hair spraying out in all directions. "I don't want to talk to you! You'd better be glad I can't hurt you or I would'a shut you up long ago." Ushi's gaze hardened and they bared their fangs. No one talks to me that way and doesn't get an earful!

"Then stop coming to see me!" Ushi snarled, "if you hate me so much then leave me alone! Oh right, you can't!" They sneered. "'Cause I'm the next best thing since Kikyo, aren't I? You're only coming to see me because you're scared of what she'll do to you if you show your face around her!" Naraku was seething with rage, dark aura flaring around him. His hair was whipping in the wind and his eyes were red as blood.

"SILENCE!" he lunged forward and grabbed Ushi's shirt collar and shoved them against a tree. Ushi winced but slowly opened their eyes as they realized nothing happened to them. The spider demon's grip loosened and he dropped the dog, using his other hand to cradle over his chest, right over his beating heart. Ushi swore they could hear the pulse, beating like a drum. That's gotta not feel good. Naraku turned his gaze away from the dog demon and vanished into smoke. Ushi sighed and grabbed their sacred jewel shard out of their shirt pocket. Naraku's hand had been right there, he could've taken it. But he didn't. They turned the tiny crystal around in their hand. It's true. Misfortune does come to those who desire or pursue the sacred jewel. They furrowed their brow, I'd better get back to camp. Before taking their leave, they rolled around in the patch of herbs to cover any trace of Naraku's scent.

The group spent most of the day traveling again, but by nightfall they finally made it. While Inuyasha, Kagome, Sango and Miroku had run off straight to the castle, Ushi had snuck around back to investigate and see if they could find anything. Their fur raised as they detected Sesshomaru's scent coming from the castle courtyard, where Inuyasha was headed towards. I'm sure Inuyasha will be able to handle himself. I hope, they gulped. Ah! An opening! Ushi scrambled up the wall, using their nails to keep traction. They punched through a window and pulled themselves through and into the castle. There's gotta be something here. Ushi's feet thumped against the wood floors as they ran through the various corridors. This place is like a labyrinth.

"What do you think you're doing here?" a husky female voice asked. Ushi whipped around to see Kagura had discovered them.

"Kagura!" Ushi exclaimed, "what's going on here!?"

"You tell me," the wind sorceress waved her fan, then they both stumbled as a great crack of energy sounded from outside. "Looks like the boys are getting rowdy." She placed a hand on her hip, annoyed that Ushi was still watching her every move. "What are ya looking at me like that for, I can't do anything to you." Kagura narrowed her pink eyes. So, I'm off limits from incarnations too now. That's new. Ushi's ears pricked as they heard a high-pitched scream. They bolted towards the sound and came upon a young girl being attacked by demons. Ushi growled and grabbed their acid potions, having made a new, more effective solution. The burning liquid scorched through the demon's flesh and stained the carpeted floor beneath.

"Are you alright?" Ushi ran to the little girl and offered a hand. The child nodded and grabbed onto Ushi's furred hand. The castle shook as another blast hit it. "Let's get outta here!" Ushi said as they led the girl out of the castle. The two panted as they breached the palace doors and made it to the courtyard.  The dog demon yelped and ducked as a stray tentacle sailed towards them. They blinked as it burst into bits, noticing the faint purple glow that had enveloped them for a moment. They looked out onto the field and couldn't believe their eyes. Sesshomaru and Inuyasha were fighting alongside each other against Naraku! Kagome and the others were

"Lord Sesshomaru!" the girl exclaimed, causing a sudden bout of confusion in Ushi. Lord Sesshomaru, traveling with a human girl? At the sound of the girl's voice, Sesshomaru looked over. He leapt into the air and landed gently in front of her.

"Rin," he stated, watching the girl hug his leg. Then he looked at Ushi for a moment before turning around and shooting off into the air, Rin in tow.

"You're welcome!" Ushi hollered but got no response from the emotionless demon lord.

"Hah, Sesshomaru, running away from a fight!" Inuyasha taunted as his brother flew away. The half-demon rolled his eyes. "Alrighty, time to finish you off Naraku!" Before he could unleash the wind scar, a sacred arrow came whizzing by and nearly hit Naraku but he put up a barrier just in time. "Kagome?" Inuyasha turned his head but then gasped. Kikyo was standing off in the distance, another arrow primed and ready to be fired.

"Ah, Kikyo, so you've come to enjoy the show!" the spider demon cackled, "well then. I'll just-"

"You won't," Kikyo narrowed her eyes and fired her second arrow, this one piercing straight through the barrier. Naraku jerked out of the way but the pure energy exuding from the arrow scorched his shoulder, causing him to hiss. He growled then turned into smoke, leaving his opponents behind like a coward. I guess the alternative would be being purified by Kikyo's arrow. Better to live and be cowardly then be dead. Kikyo just turned and walked away. Ushi and the other regrouped, then began discussing plans of what to do next.

"It just feels like we've been getting nowhere," Kagome admitted.

"Maybe you should go home for a couple days," Miroku suggested, "catch up on your studies. We'll figure out what to do in the meantime."

"Don't worry Kagome!" Shippo squeaked. The teen girl laughed softly. Ushi smiled along with the others and chatted, but they could only fake it for so long. All of this adventuring had left them feeling drained. Maybe I should take a few days off too. I was thinking about going home anyway. Home. That sounds good.

Chapter Text

"Bye Kagome!"

"Farewell!"

"Come back soon!"

Everyone waved as the teen girl descended into the well. There was a bright pink flash, then everyone cleared away to return to their duties. Inuyasha scurried off to go climb a tree and sulk. Ushi approached Miroku and Sango to tell them of their own plans of returning home.

"Sango, Miroku, I'm going to travel to my home for a couple of days to replenish my potions, would that be okay with you all?" Ushi asked.

"That's fine," Miroku nodded, "we shouldn't draw any demons attention because Kagome brought her jewel shards home with her." The monk then narrowed his eyes, "but, Ushi you have a jewel shard? Maybe you should remain with us."

"Oh, that," Ushi patted their chest, "I have a barrier around my home that keeps unwanted guests out. I'll be alright."

"Well, safe travels then," Sango smiled. Kirara mewed and nuzzled Ushi's leg.

"Ushi NOOOO!" Shippo ran to the dog and jumped in their arms, "don't leave too!"

"It'll only be a couple days," Ushi softy ruffled Shippo's red hair, "I'll come right back with some more invisibility potions. I'll make some extra for you!" That calmed Shippo down, his blue eyes were wide and mischievous and he nodded enthusiastically. The dog demon placed Shippo on the ground, then turned and looked out into the direction of their home. "It's not too far from here. I oughta bring you all there sometime." They pulled everyone into a big hug, then sighed, "I should get going. If I wait around anymore I might never leave!"

They walked off to a chorus of 'bye's' and 'safe travels'. Their tail wagged as they made their way down the beaten forest path. Ushi had traveled alone many a time in the past but now it was different. They had grown used to journeying in a group with the constant bicker of their companions keeping them entertained on the way to the destination. Maybe I should've brought someone with me. They whipped their head up as they heard a creak in the trees above. Ugh, I could've sworn it was him. False alarm. Ushi hadn't gotten their usual visitor in a few days and they intended to keep it that way. That jerk! I'm still mad at him for yelling at me and pushing me into that tree. Too bad I couldn't sit him like Kagome could Inuyasha. Ushi rolled their eyes. I guess I wouldn't mind talking to him if he said sorry, which he never would. Unless. Ushi snickered, imagining an apologetic Naraku, red eyes brimming with guilty tears as he pulled on their shirt, hysterically professing that he was sorry. Hm, too unrealistic, but still hilarious.

A sudden gust of wind stopped Ushi in their path. A stray tornado dissolved and revealed Koga! The wolf demon had a wide grin and his blue eyes scanned the area, then he frowned.

"Where's Kagome?" Koga pouted and crossed his arms.

"She went home," Ushi smiled, "she said she would return in a few days. I'd say give her a week to be realistic." Koga's face flattened in disappointment. The nerve! He thinks she should be there on his every beck and command! "She hasn't gone home in forever!"

"Alright, I guess if Kagome isn't here then her mutt won't be around either," the wolf demon spat, "well, I guess it's back to the hunt then." He kicked up a cloud of dust as he sped off into the distance. Ushi watched as two stragglers followed behind him, screaming cries of 'Koga, wait for us!'. Why can't they just make their own tornado? Maybe it's 'cause of Koga's jewel shards. Ushi internally slapped themselves. Of course it is Captain Obvious.

The next afternoon Ushi finally made it to the edge of their territory. It was an ordinary forest with tall trees coated in vines and soft undergrowth carpeting the ground they walked upon. They greeted some of the mini demons that lived in the burrows and thickets that lined the path. It wasn't unheard of for more powerful demons to let lesser demons live on their land, but in most situations the lesser demons lived in fear of the territory's holder. Ushi was a merciful ruler, however, enjoying the company of their forest friends. The demon songbirds sung enchanting songs, the demon foxes dug cute burrows, and the demon spiders spun beautiful webs. Ushi smiled when they came upon one such spider, a female who had woven tiny grains of sand into her web. I almost forgot what real spider demons were like. So pleasant and not moody. The dog chuckled as they continued the walk to home. Their tail began to wag at the sight of the dull shimmer of their barrier and their humble abode. Well, it's humble for a demon lair. Most demons like to live luxuriously in giant palaces with gold floors and lava fountains.

Their home was about the size of a human noble's house, with off-white walls and slanted tile roofs. It had no courtyard, but was surrounded by a vast herb garden which was tended to by various small demons. Ones head perked up and they immediately alerted the others to the presence of their master. "Master, Master! Welcome home!" the servants exclaimed as they hugged the dog demon. There were twelve in total and they were always extremely eager to help out and dish out affection towards their master and each other.

"Guys, guys, I've been away for longer!" Ushi giggled as one of the demons, a lizard, licked their cheek. They knelt down to let all of their servants get their fill of hugs. Some of them were so happy, they were hugging on one another. Finally, someone cleared their throat and broke the chaos.

"Master Ushi, everything has been going well," a tiny monkey named Roku announced. He was the leader of the workers and helped to coordinate and keep some of the more spacy individuals on task.

"Great," Ushi nodded, still attending to some of the needier servants. They were young, orphan squirrel demons Ushi had taken in and provided them shelter in exchange for their help. They had also taken on a bit of a parental role. They looked to the others, most having served Ushi for century or longer. "Thank you all so much," the dog demon ruffed. "I'll go inside and prepare for dinner."

"But Master Ushi, shouldn't you be resting after your long journey home?" one of the squirrel siblings, a female named Mika asked.

"I've still got plenty of energy, I also need to go maintain the barrier," Ushi grinned, "you look like you've been working out in the herb field. Take a rest or your brothers might start to worry for you." The young squirrel nodded and scurried towards the house and into the servant's quarters. Ushi followed, but entered through the front of the house and made their way over to the cellar door. They opened it and climbed down. There it is. The source of the barrier. It was a small, crystal idol, carved in the shape of a monstrous dog beast. Ushi placed their hand on it, fur bristling as they felt a rush of power permeate their veins. My barrier is doing well, no unauthorized breaches. They frowned as they could feel the energy tingling at their fingertips, trying to escape the idol and rejoin with them. No. I don't want this power. This isn't me. Not anymore anyway. They removed their hand, sighing in relief as the sensation stopped. If I hadn't done this then I wouldn't have what I have now.

Ushi got to work cooking dinner to take their mind off the idol. They decided on a simple meal: rice balls with chopped greens sprinkled with herbs and spices. There would be more than enough for everyone. The kitchen quickly began to smell nice and pretty soon, Ushi stepped out the door to call their servants in for supper. The smaller demons filed in and sat on the carpet around the table. Ushi sat at the head of the table after giving everyone a serving of food.

"F-Food's great as always Master Ushi!" Riko chirped. Ushi smiled at her but made no reply. It's nice being back home. I think I missed this. They ate another rice ball. But, I know my adventure isn't over. I'll head back over to the village in three days in case something bad happens. Something always does.

Ushi curled in on themself laying in their bed. White moonlight was streaming through their window and a soft breeze made the silk curtain sway gently. They were about to go to sleep when a knock on their door got their attention. They lifted their head and asked, "what is it?" A green frog demon peeked through the crack of the door. "Oh, Rana, come in." The amphibian hopped over to Ushi's bedside and bowed respectfully.

"My apologies Master Ushi, there is someone standing outside the barrier," Rana explained, voice shaking. Someone outside the barrier? Ushi's eyes widened. It can't be. Not now. Not here. The dog leapt out of bed and pulled on a night-robe. The frog began to shake seeing their master's urgency.

"Thank you for letting me know, Rana," Ushi patted the little frog's head, "just stay inside and don't worry. If it's an intruder I'll be able to handle myself." The canine grabbed their sling of potions, taking a couple extra out of their bag and filling the empty slots. They slipped past Rana and made their way out the front door. Standing right outside the barrier, long, black hair shimmering in the moonlight, was Kikyo. "Oh, Kikyo," Ushi jogged down to the spot where the priestess was standing. "What's going on?" they asked once they were within earshot. Surely Kikyo wouldn't come around in the middle of the night just for a chat. There must be something happening with Naraku. They stepped outside the barrier.

"I wanted to talk to you," Kikyo began, then paused, seeming to be thinking on how to phrase her question.

"Have you seen him lately?" Ushi asked first. Kikyo shook her head.

"That's what I wanted to ask about," the priestess explained, "the last time you and I were near, Inuyasha severed one of Naraku's tentacles and accidentally sent it flying towards your direction. I noticed a barrier appeared around you to destroy it. At first, I had thought it was Naraku's, but now that I see the barrier that you have around your lair, I feel like my suspicion was unjustified. This is not the work of Naraku." She gestured to the protective shield engulfing the dog's home. Ushi nodded, their heart fluttering in their chest. She was onto me!  "But, I'm still unsure of why he has stopped spying on me."

"I think he's plain scared of you," Ushi offered their take, "remember how quickly he ran off when you shot those sacred arrows at him. I mean, all demons are a bit wary of holy men and women. Maybe Naraku decided the risk was too great to keep visiting since he can't hurt you if you attack him."

"Yes," Kikyo's dark eyes flicked to the side, "but I also think that he has been appearing to someone else. Someone who doesn't pose the same threat to him." Ushi lowered their head, feeling their face flush. She nailed it but doesn't know who she's looking for. Should I tell her the truth? Ushi took another look at the priestess, catching a glimpse of her longbow and quiver full of arrows. I don't know what she'd do to me if I did. So maybe not then.

"That's an interesting conclusion," Ushi's voice shook a little, "I-I hope you find who you're looking for. Safe travels!" Kikyo smiled softly as she began walking off. Ushi sighed, exhausted from their conversation. It's me. It's me she's looking for. The dog's tail hung limply as they went back to bed, feeling remorseful for lying to Kikyo. I keep protecting Naraku because I feel bad for him. That's not an excuse. But, even so, if there's a chance at settling this peacefully, earning Naraku's trust, changing his mind, then sorting things out between him and their friends, it's a chance I have to take. I'll just have to keep lying.

Chapter Text

It was early on the third morning when Ushi prepared their things to trek back to the village. They brought with them some more supplies, herb cuttings to surprise Kaede with, and some extra clothes, since their yellow robe and pants had gotten very dirty. As they walked through the barrier, they turned around to wave at their servants, who were standing in a line waving their arms. They strode off into the forest, down the trail they had beaten into the earth. They passed streams and thickets, burrows and dens, and eventually, they made it through the edge and into the fields beyond. The long grass tickled their feet as they walked through it. Ushi's sensitive nose picked up the smell of smoke, of burning buildings. They frowned, looking out to the west, where they could see a village on the horizon. There was a great plume of smoke wafting over from it. I should go check it out. At least it's not where Kagome's friends are at. They reassured themselves as they ran towards the burning village, practicing some Inuyasha-style hops to speed up their travel. Quickly, they leapt over a small hut at the outskirts of the village then headed down the main road.

"Someone help us!" two small children cried, trapped beneath a heavy support beam. Ushi grabbed the wood and lobbed it off to the side. The children screamed, "ahhh demon!" and ran away. Wasn't much of a thank you, but I'll take it, Ushi thought to themself. Their ears pricked at the sound of hoof-steps and they turned around to see a man in soldier armor armed with a katana and a torch atop a stallion's back.

"Did you do this!?" Ushi growled and showed their teeth. The man looked confused as he laid eyes upon the dog demon. He dropped the torch and got off his horse.

"You're supposed to be happy," he frowned, "but why. Why do I feel like I know you?" Ushi tilted their head as the strange man studied them. He looked to be a bandit; the armor he wore did not fit him at all. His frizzy black hair was unkempt and stuck out in many directions. The face he wore was pretty, too soft for a bandit of his age, more like a monk's.

"Who are you?" the dog demon narrowed their eyes. There was a strong aura coming off this man. Then it hit them. He smells just like Naraku!

"Muso," the man clarified, to Ushi's surprise. "I'm looking for a woman and a demon. I think you're the demon I was looking for." The woman he must be looking for Kikyo. The dog tilted their head, studying the bandit. For an incarnation, he looks surprisingly normal. Almost just like a human. Almost innocent.

"Why'd you burn this village down?" Ushi kept their guard up.

"I-I don't know what else to do," Muso explained, "I don't know who I am but something about plundering felt familiar. S-Since I feel like I know you, maybe you could help me find out who I was?" The dog demon thought for a moment. He seems genuine about his memory problem. As long as I keep Muso away from the village, everything should be fine. And I'll get him to stop destroying towns for now. There's probably already rumors about him that'll send Inuyasha and the gang looking for him.

"Uh, sure," Ushi grinned, "for a start, my name's Ushi." Muso's eyes widened, looking excited.

"Ushi the potion-master!" he exclaimed, "I-I think I remember something. You were nice to me sometime ago." He frowned. "Though I can't remember why." What kind of incarnation is this? He seems to have been ripped straight from Naraku himself. Like Naraku but... happy and with no memory?

"Come on," Ushi gestured towards the surrounding plain, "let's get out of here before we get sick from the smoke." Muso nodded and followed behind Ushi, leaving the smoldering village behind like nothing ever happened.

The two wandered across the field for a while, Ushi getting Muso to help them pick up some herbs. They figured since they were here they should do it and also it would keep Muso away from civilization for a while longer. The bandit was a little hesitant at first, but then got really into it, getting on his hands and knees and searching through the tall grass for the plants that Ushi requested. It seemed to make him happy, he trotted over and handed them to Ushi in much the same way Naraku did on the day he yelled at them.

"Looking for these?" the bandit excitedly asked. Ushi blinked, then nodded, tucking the plants inside their bag. With those black curls flowing over his shoulders, Muso looked almost exactly like his creator. However, his tone held none of the angst and malice that dripped from Naraku's words whenever he spoke. "I think I remember doing this with you before," Muso said as he knelt next to the dog demon.

"Nice," Ushi feigned a smile, "I'm so glad you're remembering more of your past." It's good that he remembers random stuff like this instead of more critical stuff like what happened with Kikyo. I'll have to make sure my jewel shard is hidden well so he doesn't see it. At that thought, Ushi shoved it deeper into their pocket and pressed down on the fabric.

Later, the two trekked over to a nearby stream to relax. Ushi sat on a log, sighing in relief. Bending over to pick herbs really hurts my back muscles. Muso plopped down in the mossy patch beside the water and stretched his arms and legs. I wonder what Inuyasha and the others are doing. I wonder if Kagome has come back yet. Well, I'll only find out when I'm able to lose this guy. First I play nice with Naraku, now I do his babysitting jobs, what next?

"Ushi," Muso broke the silence, "I-I remember we talked by a stream like this one." Then he blushed. "D-Did we lie together?" Ushi's face flushed with heat. T-That was me sassing Naraku. This guy's got it all wrong!

"No," Ushi shook their head, "never did, never will." Then, their ears dropped as Muso's expression fell. Poor guy looks so sad. Hm, I bet he wishes he could use me as a pillow. Ushi rose from the log and sat down next to Muso on the moss. "But, if it helps to jog your memory, I'll make an exception. It's a nice spot anyway." They stretched down onto the mossy bed, arching their back, then slowly dropping it into the ground. Really Ushi. Laying next to Naraku's incarnation. He could kill me right now but... Ushi's thoughts trailed off as Muso laid back, eyes drifting through the canopy. He just wants to relax. Ushi was anything but relaxed; they tried to stop their fur from bristling. Hmph, I'm a really bad actor.

"Even though I've found you, I still haven't found that woman," Muso sighed dejectedly, "Ushi, you seem like you know me well. You must know something about her, right?" Ushi's heart stopped. I can't give him any important details. Then he might remember Kikyo. Should I even answer his question? Ushi turned their head and saw Muso's eyes shimmering with anticipation. Dammit he's got those puppy eyes down. I wonder if any other incarnations can do the shiny eye thing too? Alright, I'll give him something.

"Well, I only met her once," Ushi began, "she was very pretty. She looked like a normal human, fair skin, dark eyes, dark hair. That's really all I could gather, she didn't even tell me her name." Muso's eyes were wide as he absorbed the information. Hm, my description kinda fits both Kagome and Kikyo. Sure, they both look similar, but now that gives me double the trouble. I can't let Muso get near Kagome or Kikyo. Muso was frowning now, looking to be deep in thought.

"That woman, she didn't like me, did she," Muso's expression turned from one of thought to one of deep sadness, "she didn't care." He trailed off, gazing into the distance, but then his eyes flicked back to Ushi. "But you did. You understood me." Oh no. There was a flash of Ushi and Naraku's conversation at the castle. Both seemed to receive it at the same time. Muso scooted away as Ushi did the same. The dog's heart was pounding. He's regaining more memories, and fast! "Ushi, what's going on? What are all these memories!?" Muso rose to his feet and continued to back away. "Who am I really?" I've got to stop him from freaking out!

"You're-" Ushi was cut off by the sudden arrival of Inuyasha and the others.

"Yer the one that's been burnin' down villages!" the half-demon swung his sword out and pointed it at the bandit. Then, Inuyasha looked to Ushi and asked, "yo, did the creep hurt ya?" Ushi rapidly shook their head. It's lucky that he didn't come earlier when I was laying with Muso. Ushi shoved that thought away, they were anxious enough already.

"Wait, guys," Ushi stopped them from approaching, "this isn't just some bandit, he's an incarnation." There was a rustle of bushes as Muso escaped.

"Damn he got away!" Inuyasha yowled, "Sango, Miroku, get on Kirara and head toward the village. I don't want that place burnin' down too." Suddenly, a gust of wind alerted the group to the presence of Kagura. The sorceress was watching intently from her feather.

"Kagura," Ushi spat, then turned to Inuyasha, "let's go see if we can catch up with Muso. He shouldn't be too fast." The dog demons ran together side-by-side. "So, how'd you come to know about this guy?" the fluffy dog asked curiously.

"There'd been rumors of some bandit plunderin' and stealin' people's faces," Inuyasha huffed.

"That's awful, I thought he was some random bandit until I smelled him," Ushi turned their head to face forward. Quickly, they made it to the village, finding it surprisingly not on fire. Inuyasha and Ushi stopped by the village gate, the best vantage point in the area. Inuyasha climbed on top to check around. Ushi whipped their head back and forth, searching for any trace of Muso. Has he not made it yet?

"Damn, we lost his trail," Inuyasha hopped down from the gate. Kirara landed beside Ushi beneath the gate, Sango and Miroku hopped off. Suddenly, footsteps pattered across the road. Kagome was running towards the group! She's back early, just my luck.

"What's going on guys?" Kagome hollered.

"Kagome, you need to stay behind, we're tracking Naraku's incarnation," Ushi explained to the panting teenage girl, "if he sees you, he'll remember who he is and attack us!" Kagome nodded, taking all the information in. The girl gasped as Kagura appeared in the sky above them.

"I was told to inform you that Muso headed to Onigumo's cave," she spat, "better get going." Then the wind sorceress whisked away, vanishing within seconds.

"Alright, let's go," Inuyasha took off straight towards the cave, Ushi following close behind. Sango and Miroku loaded onto Kirara's back. Muso's probably already regained his memories. We're probably too late. The sight at the cavern's mouth confirmed Ushi's worst fears. Muso was standing there, expression grim. Inuyasha stopped short in the tall grass, Ushi remaining behind him. They raised an eyebrow, noticing that Kaede was nearby, looking a little scratched up.

"I remember everything now," the incarnation spoke and narrowed his eyes, "I was a bandit named Onigumo. I desired a woman named Kikyo."

"You ruined everything," Inuyasha snarled, "you're just Naraku's heart aren't you. Every puny little bit of it."

"I'm not Naraku!" Muso yelled back, "when I let the demons eat me, they took over. Everything went wrong. I watched as that demon took the life of the woman I wanted. I was banished within Naraku, every attempt I made to control the body was refused. Until, you." The bandit's eyes were wide as he pointed at Ushi. "You awoke me." He giggled manically as his form began to change, his limbs lengthened and deformed. "I became so troublesome, Naraku cast me out! Now I'm free to do as I please."

"Not if I have anything to say about it, WIND SCAR!" Inuyasha sent the blast directly at Muso, who didn't even scream as his body and clothing were obliterated. "Hah, that should teach 'em."

"Not so fast!" Miroku exclaimed as Muso's body began to regenerate from the spider shaped scar on its back. The bandit cackled, emulating his creator but in full nude glory. Ushi almost wanted to cover their eyes, but then realized there was nothing to see. 

"You think you can stop me that easily," Muso taunted, then sent a tentacled arm straight at Sango. She swung Hiraikotsu and sliced it in half. He then sent another arm at Kaede but Ushi dove in front, causing the limb to jerk back and target Inuyasha instead. Even in his crazed state, he still can't hurt me. The half-demon sliced it to bits and prepared to use another Wind Scar.

"Inuyasha, don't, he'll just keep regenerating!" Ushi exclaimed. Suddenly, a sacred arrow whizzed by, nearly hitting Muso. The naked man stumbled back in shock.

"KIKYO!" he roared then wildly ran in the direction the arrow came from. Kagome screamed from where she was hiding in the bushes.

"Oh no you don't!" Inuyasha exclaimed and leapt in front of the bandit, grabbed Kagome and jumped away. Muso growled and prepared to attack but then his attention was diverted by some Saimyosho showing up. He followed them as they flew off into the forest beyond.

"Don't let him get away!" Ushi hollered and gave chase. I can smell Naraku. He must be right there. They narrowly avoided tripping over a root as they gasped in shock. Inuyasha, Kagome and Miroku were seconds behind them. Muso was confronting Naraku, questioning him, berating him for killing Kikyo. Strangely, though Naraku was dressed in his usual cloak, his baboon hood was down, exposing his face.

"He must've called Muso over to reabsorb him!" Inuyasha concluded, "Naraku must've let loose something other than his heart if he wants it back so soon."

"You are correct in your assumption," Naraku tilted his head over to gaze at the half-demon. "I require Onigumo's heart to keep myself together."

"Enough talk," Inuyasha raised his sword but then paused as Muso sent a tentacle straight through Naraku's body. Ushi's eyes widened. Could Muso be strong enough to kill Naraku? Their question was quickly answered 'no' as Naraku began drawing the incarnation into himself. This must've been what he was waiting for. Muso growled and struggled to escape, but it was no use. He called for Kikyo to come help him. Once the bandit was fully absorbed, Inuyasha screamed and released the Wind Scar, but Naraku summoned a barrier to repel it. When the energy dissipated, Naraku was still standing, barrier glowing an intense purple. The spider demon's eyes flicked towards Ushi. He snarled, then turned coat and vanished into smoke.

"My Wind Scar didn't work!" Inuyasha exclaimed, "damn, I thought I had him this time." His ears drooped.

"We should head back to the village to rest," Miroku said, "it's been a long day."

"Miroku's right," Ushi piped up, feeling exhausted.

So, I was speaking to amnesiac Onigumo the whole time I was with Muso. He seemed to really like me, even remembering my knack for potions. And he never hurt me, he stopped himself like he stopped Naraku from hurting me. But, that doesn't explain why Naraku couldn't have taken my jewel shard or stolen my potions from me. That wouldn't hurt me, at least not physically. He could've set a non-lethal trap to ensnare me and cause delays of our travels. He could've revealed that he'd been visiting me in front of my friends. Even without Onigumo, there is something within Naraku - the entire being - that is fond of me. Perhaps it's not one or all of the mish-mash of demons, but the consciousness that arose from them all combined with Onigumo. The true Naraku. That's who I need to reach next.

Ushi blinked, realizing they'd been standing in the clearing thinking to themselves. They kicked a stone, then their ears pricked as they heard Sango ask, "you coming, Ushi?" She was waiting with Kirara.

"Yeah," Ushi leapt over and hopped onto the feline's back. Sango climbed up and sat in front of them to steer. Kirara took off gently and slowly rose above the treetops.

"Are you alright, Ushi?" Sango looked back to judge the dog's demeanor. "You seemed really troubled back there. Was there something about that incarnation that bothered you?"

"I dunno," Ushi pondered, struggling to come up with a fib. I'll just stay silent then. Wait, I just came back from my home! "Maybe I'm just exhausted from the journey back and the fight."

"I see," the demon slayer turned her head to face forward. Ushi leaned back as her ponytail began to whip their face. "Then when we get to the village, you should rest. I'm sure Kagome and Kaede will fix us dinner."

Kagura held her breath as she stood outside Naraku's room, listening to him kick the wall and yell. Ever since they got back, Naraku had been having a fit, one of the worst he ever had. The sorceress peeked slightly over just in time to hear him jam his fist through the thin wall. It's all because of that stupid dog. He's been too preoccupied with them, Kikyo, and toying with Inuyasha instead of focusing on completing the sacred jewel. At this rate, I'll never be free. She sighed and sank to the floor as another rumble and stream of curses exploded from the room. I wonder when he'll finally ditch this stupid castle since he seems so intent on tearing it up. There's got to be a way that I can get a one-up on him. The deranged spider-demon was ranting about memories, probably having to do with whatever he gained when he reabsorbed Onigumo. Probably has to do with that dog. It always does. Kagura had spotted the incarnation Muso laying beside the dog demon near a stream. She jumped as she heard the squish of something fleshy as it hit the floor. It must be a limb. He's tearing himself apart.

"Damn you!" Naraku punched the wall again. "You knew and you still were so-ERRUGH! Why do you do this to me!?" A kick this time. Kagura turned away for a moment and gasped as Kanna had appeared next to her. How long had she been standing there?

"Kanna," the wind sorceress asked, "what are you doing here?"

"Waiting," the girl simply replied. Kagura huffed and turned her attention back onto the enraged demon. Of course Kanna is no help at all. She loves to serve since she gets to be in on all of Naraku's little secrets. But I still need to get away somehow. If I get someone to hold the dog for ransom, then maybe I could leverage them for my freedom. But, who would be willing to do such a thing? I need to find someone with a grudge against Naraku. I could try Sesshomaru. He'll probably decline, but he's all I can think of. Every chance is worth it to take if it may give me my freedom. Kagura grinned, listening to her soon-to-be former master punch and kick more holes in the wall.

Chapter Text

The wind whistled in her ears as Kagura soared through the sky, looking for someone particular. She sighed in satisfaction when she detected his aura. Sesshomaru was standing alone on a cliff-side, staring off into the distance as per usual. His followers were sleeping a couple yards away, unaware of the deal that might transpire. Kagura descended and landed in front of the demon lord. He ignored her, only turning to look when she cleared her throat.

"Why do you bother me?" Sesshomaru narrowed his golden eyes. His hair softly blew in the breeze.

"I have a proposition," Kagura uncrossed her arms, "I know how we can gain leverage over Naraku. There's a dog demon he has eyes for and I think if we work together, you'll get Naraku's head and I'll get my freedom."

"I'm not interested," Sesshomaru said as he turned away, "take your petty schemes elsewhere. I will vanquish Naraku with no assistance."

"Y-You won't even consider!?" Kagura's blood was boiling. You're my only hope! Sesshomaru began to walk towards his sleeping companions. "At this rate, Inuyasha'll get to him first!" The demon lord didn't even budge. "At least tell me why!" Sesshomaru looked over his shoulder, as if considering answering Kagura's question, but looked away and returned to his campsite. Kagura growled and summoned her feather, seething in rage as she flew off. The only demon who could possibly help her turned her down. Hmph, I'll have to find another way. I'm not giving up on this.

"Thank you so much for the herb cuttings, Ushi," Kaede's single eye was wide with excitement as she prepared them for planting. "These are very hard to find but great for healing and pain. I'm sure everyone in the village will appreciate them."

"It's my pleasure, Kaede," Ushi smiled, "some of them come from faraway lands, but hopefully they should grow well since mine do." It was the morning after the battle with Muso. Ushi had slept soundly all night and woke up late. Of course Inuyasha complained, but the others didn't seem to mind. Now, the group was doing their final preparations before heading off to search for jewel shards. Sango and Inuyasha were sharpening their weapons, Miroku was flirting with the girls, and Kagome was filling her quiver. Ushi's eyes were drawn out into the distance. Nobody ever asked me why Muso's tentacle didn't hit me. They must've thought he was distracted by Inuyasha.

"Alright, everyone's ready," Inuyasha sheathed Tessaiga, "ay, Miroku! Time's up!"

"Coming!" the monk scurried over, guiltily eyeing Sango. She crossed her arms with a 'humph'. Today should be fun. Ushi chose to walk towards the back of the group, behind Miroku and Sango. Kirara peeked at them from over Sango's shoulder, confused as to why they weren't in their normal spot. They usually liked to be in the middle, listening in on everyone's conversations. It was great fun, but Ushi didn't feel up to it. They turned their muzzle upwards, catching a whiff of a familiar scent. Is that Kagura spying on us? The sorceress was but a blip in the sky above them, but Ushi could tell by the smell that it was her.

"Kagura's tailing us," they announced, causing everyone to turn around in shock. Ushi pointed up, to which Inuyasha growled as he saw Kagura fly away.

"What would she be doing following us?" Kagome pondered.

"Probably spying," Inuyasha crossed his arms, "for someone who doesn't like us, Naraku sure loves to keep tabs on what we're doing."

"Well, the saying goes to know thy enemy as well as thyself," Ushi chimed in, then immediately regretted it. That's what I said to Naraku!

"Hah, whatever, it's still creepy," Inuyasha retorted. Ushi nodded and enunciated it with an 'mhm'.

It was later that night that Ushi got the answer to why Kagura was following them. They had gone out to collect wood for the fire, when Kagura appeared to them out of the shadows. The logs clattered to the ground as Ushi prepared an acid potion.

"If you come any closer, I'll throw," Ushi threatened, "and mind you, I've developed quite a nasty throwing arm." They lowered the potion when they realized Kagura wasn't there to fight.

"Why you?" she muttered.

"Why me?" Ushi tilted their head, "whadd'ya mean?" Kagura narrowed her eyes. She's really angry at me. But I never did anything to her.

"Don't play dumb, you know what I mean," the sorceress spat. Oh. She's referring to Naraku's protection of me.

"Same answer-why me, I don't know either," Ushi shrugged, "I don't know what I did."

"Ushi? You alright out there? What's taking so long?" Kagome called out as she walked through the bushes. She stumbled into the clearing, eyes widening as she spotted the two. "Kagura! Inuyasha, she's here!" By the time Inuyasha arrived, Kagura had flown off. Ushi collected the logs they dropped, wondering what Kagura was going to say if their conversation had continued just a little longer.

"So, what happened?" Inuyasha asked Ushi as they walked back to the campsite.

"She just showed up and startled me, I dropped my logs but it didn't seem like she wanted to attack me. She started asking me weird questions," Ushi explained, "I don't really know what she meant, so she got angry."

"She could've been after your jewel shard," Kagome suggested, "but then why wouldn't she have taken it?" Both Inuyasha and Ushi shrugged in unison. They made it to the small fire, Ushi dropped their logs into it, kicking up some sparks.

"Sorry I was late," the dog apologized sheepishly.

"Kagura decided to pay a surprise visit," Inuyasha spat and sat down to eat his fish. Everyone ate in silence, sparing a few comments about how good the food was. Ushi decided to lay on their bedroll despite their desire to take another walk. If I leave this campsite, who knows what'll happen to me. I don't even know what Kagura wanted with me. What was she going to do to me? I'll probably find out tomorrow.

...

I can't sleep. Ushi rolled onto their side. The campfire had gone out long ago even the simmering embers had died. I feel like I'm being watched. It must be Kagura. She's been obsessed with me today. Maybe I should get up and show her what's what. Teach her not to watch people while they sleep. Well, maybe not that part since I watched Naraku sleep.

"Kagura, I know it's you," the dog spat, drowsiness evident in their words. They rose from the bedroll, only to find that no one was there. I'm just paranoid now. Ushi sighed, wishing that one of them would just show up so their anxiety would be justified. The dog equipped their sling and bag, then walked out of the campsite. Come on out, I know you're there. They made it to a thinner patch of woods where there were less places to sneak up on them.

"Dance of Blades!"

Ushi braced themselves for the attack, feeling the thin energy bolts slice through their clothes. So she is here! And she's attacking me! Naraku's not gonna like that.

"I knew it!" Ushi exclaimed, then threw a smoke bomb in the direction the blades came from. They shrieked as the gas was blown away by Kagura's wind that revealed a horde of ogres. "What is this!?" the dog yelped as one of the grunts pressed a sword to their throat and the others grabbed their arms. Their eyes flicked upwards, noticing Saimyosho hovering above. Kagura must've brought them so Naraku can see what's happening.

"Now, we wait," Kagura smiled, "I'm getting my freedom back, no matter what it takes. Even if it means that you will die." She's serious.

"Be realistic, that's not gonna happen this way," Ushi growled, straining to keep their neck from touching the large blade. The metal cut a bit of their flesh, causing a few red droplets to plop onto its hard surface. "Kagura, I can help you. I can get through to him!" A bold statement. To be fair, they were desperate. I don't want to die. I don't want to die.

"Shut up!" the sorceress yelled, "that's impossible! No one can reason with that bastard." Then her anger bled away and was replaced with a grin. "It's showtime." Does that mean he's here? He came to save me!? Ushi couldn't help but feel a little happy as Naraku appeared as a cloud of miasma, then dispelled it and stepped forward out of the shadows.

"Naraku!" they cried, relieved that they weren't going to get their head sliced off by a dumb ogre. The spider demon was uncovered, allowing full view of his smug expression. Ushi gulped as they saw Kagura preparing her fan. She's not gonna actually try to attack him. He'll grab her heart. Ushi's head was starting to spin, their lightheadedness getting worse by the second. They gasped as the ogre's blade sunk in just a bit more. Hurry up Naraku...

"I'm going to make this short, you know what I want," Kagura stepped in between the spider demon and the restrained Ushi. "If you don't give me my heart back, Ushi will die." Naraku laughed at her proposition.

"You really think this is going to work," Naraku taunted the wind sorceress, "your ogres are already dead." In a split second, a kusarigama tore through all of the ogres, sending them to the ground. Ushi gasped upon seeing it return to Kohaku, Sango's younger brother. He was perched in a tree nearby, eyes void of any emotion. Without looking back, Ushi ran back towards the campsite only to be stopped by Naraku appearing in front of them and lunging forward. He made contact with them. Is he gonna kill me!? They squeezed their eyes shut, sensing that they had begun to ascend. Am I going to heaven? They cracked open their eyes and realized the fate that had befallen them. They were flying through the air in Naraku's arms.

"PUT ME DOWN!" Ushi screamed as they sailed across the sky, "PUT ME DOWN NOW!" Naraku didn't respond, intent on arriving wherever he was going. Probably back to the castle. "YOU HEAR ME!?? EVERYONE'S GONNA COME LOOKING FOR ME! THEY'LL KNOW IT'S YOU."

"I don't care, let them come," Naraku finally replied. Ushi looked down, watching the trees whizz by beneath their feet. They felt their stomach begin to churn. What's going on, I was never afraid of heights before! Their fur bristled and they wrapped an arm around Naraku's neck for stability, much to the annoyance of the spider demon.

"Forget my threats, just don't drop me!" Ushi whimpered and turned their head away from the sights below, pressing it against Naraku's shoulder. Naraku rolled his eyes. They eventually landed, descending through the purple smog to the courtyard of Naraku's castle. Ushi didn't protest as he carried them inside, feeling incredibly tired. They closed their eyes as they felt Naraku turn a couple times, before he gently placed them onto a carpet. Ushi felt their body growing weaker by the minute. What's happening to me? Did I breathe in too much miasma or something? Their ears pricked as they heard Naraku get up and grab something off a shelf. 

"Why... did you bring me here?" Ushi finally opened their eyes. They were laid on their back in the middle of Naraku's room. It had the exact same barren walls, except they were now decorated with holes and dents. Did something break into the castle? Or did he do that? Ushi internally shuddered wondering what sort of enraged state would lead the spider demon to punch holes in his walls. Naraku had sat down to their left, blocking the doorway, holding something in his hand. It was a glass vial containing a red liquid. Is he gonna make me drink that? "What's that for?" Ushi questioned him again.

"You were poisoned," Naraku responded curtly as he dripped the liquid into the cut on their neck, "you would have died in your sleep had I not done this. Kagura thought she could pull a fast one. I'll deal with her later." Ushi winced as the liquid stung as it entered their body. They looked to Naraku, his gaze was averted as it had been this entire time. He seemed uncomfortable, letting his dark hair hang down to obscure his face. I'd probably feel that way too if I had to help one of his incarnations.

"Will you bring me back?" the dog asked as they struggled to keep their eyes open. I really don't want to fall asleep here. Even though Naraku can't hurt me, he could still throw me in a cage or something. Or maybe one of his demons could attack me while I'm sleeping. I want to have a chance at fighting back. Naraku didn't respond, instead getting up and walking out of the room. "Wait! I still need to get back." It was no use, the spider demon had already wandered off to do whatever he does around his castle. He's probably waiting for Kagura to return. I hope he doesn't hurt her too bad. The poor sorceress just wants to be set free.

After a few minutes, Ushi felt their energy returning. The antidote actually worked. I guess I'll have to thank Naraku. They sat up slowly and stretched, feeling the blood rush into their extremities. The dog weakly rose to their feet and took a glance out the window. Yep, definitely not anywhere near the campsite. I should probably go back but, they glanced into the hallway, this may be my chance. Naraku and I are finally alone, I'll be able to speak with him without risk of being discovered. Ignoring their rational senses, they set off to explore the castle and find the spider demon they'd been searching for all this time.

Chapter Text

This place... it's like a maze. Ushi could've sworn they'd gone this way before. Every hallway looked the same. They couldn't even track Naraku's scent in here, everything smelled like him. If they hadn't known any better, Ushi would've thought he was the castle. Stay on target Ushi, I've got to find him. The dog demon stopped for a moment to listen, to try and pick up any hint that he might be nearby. It's dead silent in here. I wonder if Naraku left? He did say he was going to deal with Kagura. I hope he didn't kill her. Ushi refocused on the branching paths ahead of them. They looked to the left, I'll try this one. The canine was about to take off, but their ears picked up soft footsteps. They turned, noticing Kanna was walking aimlessly, holding her mirror as always. She almost killed Kagome with that. Wait, maybe she'll know where Naraku is! Ushi approached the small girl, Kanna saw them and tilted her head. Though her face was void of emotion, Ushi assumed she was expressing confusion. She's probably shocked to see me.

"Kanna," Ushi began, "I need your help. Naraku is really mad at Kagura right now, and I really need to find him before he hurts her." The incarnation stared blankly at Ushi. "Kagura's your sister, right? You don't want your sister to get hurt, do you?" Slowly, the girl shook her head. "Then, can you help me find him?"

"OK," she nodded, Ushi smiled at her. Kanna looked straight ahead as she walked with Ushi, robotically making her way to their destination.

"How much further?" Ushi asked, but they were soon granted an answer as they came to a stop in front of a trapdoor that most likely lead to a cellar.

"Down there," Kanna finally spoke, gesturing to the heavy door. 

"Thank you," Ushi said as they lifted the handle and let themselves in. Kanna stood there and watched as they climbed down the ladder, then closed the door. It was nearly pitch black and a distinctly musty smell hit Ushi like a hammer. Naraku must not clean down here, there's probably mildew. They descended into the depths, then hopped off the rickety ladder and onto the stone brick floor. I'd kill for a torch right now. They took a couple steps forward and found what they were looking for. Naraku was sitting on the floor, but when he heard them draw near, he rose to his feet.

"Why do you keep coming back?" he spat, keeping himself turned away from the dog, almost as if to hide from them. I've got to ask him to not punish Kagura.

"Because I wanted to say thank you," Ushi kept their tone even, I'll butter him up first then make my request, "you saved my life. You didn't have to do that." Naraku didn't answer, only swayed gently side to side. He seems calm enough, now's my chance. Ushi continued, "I wanted to ask you..." They trailed off when he jerked around, stepping into the dim light that seeped through the cracks in the bricks. Parts of his arms and torso had deformed, resembling various types of demons. No wonder why he was hiding. Maybe I should wait to ask about Kagura.

"What?" Naraku straightened up as he asked, every bone in his body cracking. Ushi winced at the harsh sound. Naraku grunted as the extremities shifted form.

"Does it hurt?" Ushi stepped closer. One part of them was terrified, the other was fascinated, and another was... aching. The growths looked painful. The spider demon backed away, then jumped a bit as he hit the wall. He sank to the ground as another wave of changes assaulted his body. The dog's eyes grew round and they tilted their head.

"I don't feel it," he hissed, "now go away." Ushi crossed their arms. He's lying straight through his teeth. The pain was written all in his face, his dark eyebrows were furrowed, teeth gritted.

"There must be something I can do," the dog demon knelt down and rummaged through their bag, ignoring his command. This is the least I can do for all he's done for me. They finally found one that would do the trick. It wasn't the most powerful mixture, but it would work just fine. He's gonna drink it whether he likes it or not. Ushi focused back on Naraku, who was sulking in the corner like a captured animal. They padded over to him and offered the small glass vial. Naraku growled, then snatched the potion and drunk it like a shot, then chucked the empty vial across the room. It shattered on the wall by the ladder.

"Now will you leave me alone?" Naraku sighed as the dog plopped down next to him. "I shouldn't have asked." Ushi chuckled lightly, the spider demon rolled his eyes. He keeps trying to push me away, close himself off. I'm not gonna let that happen anymore. He can't run away from me now.

"Why'd you hide down here anyway?" Ushi inquired, "is it just because of your form." Naraku pretended to ignore them for a couple moments, before huskily sighing, realizing he wasn't going to get out of this one, and shifting over so that he faced the dog demon. His red eyes were locked on the tile floor.

"It's nearing my time of weakness," the spider demon's eyes traced the grooves in between the bricks in the wall as he spoke, "I'll melt into my constituent parts and my barrier will be gone tomorrow. You'll be free to go home or free to try and kill me. Or both, I don't really care." He smirked darkly. Did he just give me a free pass to kill him? Again!? I already told him I wasn't going to do it.

"You know I'm not going to kill you," Ushi retorted, Naraku laughed bitterly in reply, a far cry from his usual cackle. He refuses to believe me.

"Drop the act," he snapped and crossed his arms. "Everyone wants to kill me."

"I'm not acting," the dog demon insisted, "why can't you believe that there's someone who cares about you?" Their words only seemed to make him more upset, he turned away and twitched as his body changed again. He really doesn't believe that anyone can care about him. That anyone can see past that exterior front he puts up. I did, literally, yet he still doesn't believe me. What would it take for me to change his mind?

"Because that's not possible," the spider shook his head as if to affirm it to himself.

"It is possible, because I do care," Ushi continued to counter against him. "I do, I really do. Ever since you caught me spying, I've cared. When I told you I wanted to understand, I meant it." That didn't help.

"I DON'T UNDERSTAND!" Naraku shrieked and leapt to his feet, "this shouldn't be possible-you shouldn't care ab-! WHY ME!?" His voice broke a bit at those last words. Ushi rose to stand and held an arm out. Naraku turned to the wall, raised his fist and balled it in preparation to presumably punch the wall.

"Naraku, don't!" Ushi exclaimed to which he snarled and drove his fist into the stone bricks. His hand cracked and bones protruded from his finger joints. Naraku hissed and waved his broken hand around as it regenerated. So he did punch all those holes in the wall. He must've worked himself up like this in the past. But, in the past he was punching thin wood and paper, now he's punching stone. I've got to stop him from freaking out and destroying himself. Without thinking, Ushi threw themself at him, wrapped their arms around his malformed figure, squeezing as tight as they could. They could feel him tense up and freeze, the only movement being another wave of shifting. The two stood in silence for a moment, Ushi letting their arms relax a little bit after they felt it had been long enough. He's not moving or complaining at all. Did I break him?

"I  told  you  not  to  touch  me," there was a delay between each of Naraku's words as he spoke, as if he was in shock from Ushi's unexpected display of affection.

"Do you believe me now?" they asked, feeling him slowly nod. Thank the stars! He finally believes me. I don't know what else I could've done to get my point across. Ushi smiled a bit, they had a bit of disbelief around the whole situation too. It was quite surreal. I can't believe I'm hugging Naraku. NARAKU. He probably hates it. They looked up; he was thousand-yard-staring into the wall behind them. But he hasn't asked for me to stop.

"Ushi..." the spider demon choked out their name as if it stuck to his tongue. I think this is the first time he ever said it. "Can you let me go now... please? I fear that as the night draws to a close, my body may try to absorb you and incorporate you into itself. We can... talk more after tomorrow is over." Ushi felt a pang as he struggled with his words. It's hard to open up after you've tried to close yourself off for so long. At least he's willing to talk to me again. I'll let him go, he asked nicely. He's never done that before.

"Alright," Ushi released Naraku and he quickly backed away, "but before I go, I wanted to ask you to not hurt Kagura when she comes back." The spider demon raised an eyebrow at the request. "She just wants her heart."

"I'll consider it," he narrowed his eyes as they walked towards the ladder and climbed out of the cellar. They closed the door behind them with a sigh, then smiled as they noticed Kanna still standing there.

"Sorry it took so long Kanna," Ushi addressed the young girl, "Naraku said he'll consider it." Kanna stared at them. I guess that's a thank you. Well, I should go and rest now. I won't be able to talk to Naraku again for a while and I'm still feeling a bit weak from the poison. They started to walk off to try and find a room to sleep when suddenly Kanna spoke up.

"Where are you going?" Kanna asked, causing Ushi to whip around and do a double take. This is the first time I've ever heard her speak in a sentence, let alone speak without being spoken to.

"I need to find somewhere to rest," Ushi answered, then added, "but I'll probably get lost again. Do you know somewhere close by here?" The girl nodded and walked in the opposite direction Ushi was headed. They quickly changed course and followed her sheepishly. She lead them to a room with many beds, most likely servant's quarters but Ushi wasn't picky. It wasn't too far from the cellar, down a straight hallway and a right turn and Ushi would be back. "Thank you so much," Ushi said as they sat down on one of the mats. Kanna nodded, then walked off to do whatever she does. She probably just wanders the castle. Not much to do here. Alright Ushi, let's go to sleep now. They laid down on their side, wondering if their friends had discovered that they were gone. At least Inuyasha should've heard the commotion, he's such a light sleeper if he sleeps at all. But, I had gotten pretty far by the time Kagura attacked, but someone should've sensed the demonic aura. Also Kohaku was there; Kagome should sense his jewel shard if he gets too close. I never saw him leave, I hope he didn't attack the others while they were sleeping. I hope they're all OK.

Earlier that night right after Naraku carried Ushi off...

Kohaku kept his footsteps light as he approached the campsite. Hopefully the half-demon wouldn't hear him. He spotted his target, the teenage girl in the strange clothing: Kagome. He quickly stepped over the monk and the other woman's sleeping forms and placed his feet right beside the target. The jewel shards should be in one of her pockets. Kohaku slowly slipped his hand into her skirt pocket and found what he was looking for. He pulled it out, recognizing the shimmering pink fragments as what he was ordered to collect.

"Sneaky, but not sneaky enough," Inuyasha's sudden snarky quip caused Kohaku to jump. The young demon slayer readied his kusarigama as the half-demon got up from his spot beside the tree trunk. "Ya made no sound, but you forgot to make no smell. You stink. Now give the jewel shards back." Kohaku backed away, then leapt into the trees and escaped. Inuyasha growled, knowing that his usual trick of using the Wind Scar was off limits. What am I gonna tell Kagome? "Oh great," the half-demon snapped when he noticed Ushi's empty bedroll. He internally punched himself for being too loud as Kagome moaned and woke up.

"Inu...yasha?" she blinked tiredly. "What'er you doing up so early?"

"Kohaku snatched your jewel shards and I just discovered Ushi's missing," Inuyasha crossed his arms.

"Oh no!" Kagome gasped, waking all the others up. Miroku rubbed his eyes blearily and Shippo conked out while he was trying to open his eyes. Kirara mewed and nuzzled Sango as the slayer yawned. Inuyasha grumbled and shook Shippo a little, waking him up for good. The fox kit growled and spat at Inuyasha.

"While you all were sleepin' Kohaku turned up and stole Kagome's jewel shards," Inuyasha explained. Miroku looked too out of it to process the information, while Sango's eyes widened as she heard her brother's name.

"Well, why didn't you stop him?" Shippo challenged the half-demon.

"I wasn't fast enough, plus I can't hurt him," Inuyasha retorted. "Also, Ushi disappeared."

"I bet Kagura had something to do with it," Sango suggested, "she kept following us yesterday. What if she was staking us out so that she could make her move once the time was right?"

"You mean... USHI WAS DOG-NAPPED BY KAGURA!?" Shippo exclaimed, his tail puffing out in fear.

"I guess you could say that," Miroku said as he became conscious enough to add to the conversation. "But, wouldn't there be evidence of a fight? I don't think Ushi would just let Kagura take them." Inuyasha sniffed, then his ears pricked.

"I can smell Ushi's trail, let's see where they went," Inuyasha gestured for the others to follow. He stooped to the ground and began to crawl. "It's really faint, but that's how they always smell. I usually smell their herbs better than their own scent."

"True," Miroku replied as he followed the half-demon, "their demonic aura is also strange. It's very subdued for a demon of their kind-well-your kind, since you both are dog demons." Sango nodded in agreement. The group continued to follow Inuyasha through the forest. As the trees started to thin, Inuyasha picked up the pace.

"I'm starting to smell Naraku," Inuyasha announced, "there's him and then there's Kagura. How do I tell between them? Naraku stinks more. They were both definitely here and I can still smell Ushi, so that means all three of them were right here." He gestured to the thinly wooded clearing where there had been obvious signs of a struggle. There was a pile of ogre bodies mutilated by Kohaku's signature move. The half-demon rose to his feet and then ran his hand along a nearby tree, tracing over a thin scar on the wood. "This looks like a remnant of one of Kagura's attacks."

"Does this mean that Ushi was lured out of the camp then attacked by Naraku, Kagura, and ogres all at once?" Kagome asked. "But what would Naraku want with Ushi besides their jewel shard? He'd have no need for Kagura to kidnap them, let alone show up to help her do it. And there's the ogres. Ushi's not a particularly strong demon physically, so there would be no need for brute strength that they could just chew through with an acid potion. There's a piece missing from this puzzle." She stared off into the starry sky.

"That there is, but we'll have to get Ushi back to have any chance of figuring it out," Inuyasha replied, "and my Tessaiga is too weak to pierce Naraku's barrier so good luck." Sango frowned and looked out into the distance. Her gut told her something was terribly wrong about this. Ushi had told her that they and Naraku had talked. Ever since, they'd never seemed threatened by him, like there was something that they knew that Sango and the others didn't. Then there was the fight with Naraku, Sesshomaru and Inuyasha, where Naraku went out of his way to kill Ushi with the Wind Scar and Sesshomaru's move. Or, Sango's heart fluttered, maybe he wasn't trying to kill them. They had been struggling with some demons that were destroyed in one of the blasts. There was also that demonic aura by the riverside that Ushi suspected was Kagura doing a flyby. Why would he send Kagura to check on just Ushi? Whatever special interest Naraku had in Ushi had been going on for a while before now. Then there was Muso. Ushi had been deeply bothered by something that day and though they played it off as exhaustion, Sango could see right through it. Something about Muso being Onigumo really upset them. And Muso never hurt them, when Ushi had leapt in front of Kaede, Muso's tentacle changed direction to target Inuyasha. Only someone like Kikyo realistically could've pulled off a stunt like that. Unless... there could be something between the two of them that Ushi never let her in on. Something that they had tried to hide since they went to spy on Naraku that day. Something that would've come out eventually. The demon slayer looked at the others investigating the scene. Kagome and Shippo looked defeated and exhausted. Inuyasha was tapping his foot. Miroku was inspecting the ogre remains.

"Guys, I think I have a piece to that puzzle," Sango began.

Chapter Text

Waiting was never Ushi's strong suite. Normally, they'd have things to do to distract themselves, like when they were waiting for herbs to grow, they'd busy themselves with cleaning the house or go and travel the land. But there's nothing to do here. Kanna isn't much conversation and Kagura still hasn't returned. Nothing to do except wait. They stared out of the small window in the servant's quarters, watching the sun hang lazily in the sky. It's not even moving. The world really just doesn't want me to talk to Naraku. The dog turned to look out the doorway of their room. But I don't want to risk trying early. He's just starting to barely trust me. I don't want to ruin the only chance I might ever have. I need to play it safe. Their thoughts were interrupted by a rumble in their stomach. Oh brother. I wonder what food Naraku has on hand. Nothing in the cellar, since it was barren when I visited last night. That makes me think, does Naraku even eat? Maybe that's why he's so angsty, he's just hangry! Ushi chuckled to themself, knowing food wasn't the answer to the spider demon's emotional problems. I'd better stop making joke theories before I blurt one out in front of him.

Sometime in the afternoon, Kagura returned. She entered quietly into the castle, but Ushi's sensitive ears picked up her light footsteps. They were waiting by the cellar door now, propped sitting against one of the hallway walls. She scowled as she spotted them.

"What're you lookin' at?" Kagura hissed and narrowed her pink eyes. Ushi shrugged, then raised an eyebrow.

"Shouldn't I be the angry one considering you tried to kill me?" they asked, then added, "I'm not mad, by the way." The wind sorceress grumbled as she opened the cellar door, then hopped inside. Ushi leaned over a bit and perked up an ear to try and listen, but the thick door muffled any sounds that came out. They waited a couple minutes, then Kagura came out unharmed but looking shocked.

"YOU VOUCHED FOR ME!?" she screamed in confusion.

"It worked!" Ushi exclaimed. Their tail thumped against the floor. "I'm so glad!"

"H-How?" Kagura calmed herself.

"I changed his mind, Kagura!" the dog demon answered, "I got him to listen to me!" Their heart was pounding with excitement. This opens up so many possibilities. I really do have a chance at changing him. If I can get Naraku to be willing to give up the sacred jewel or make a wish that purifies it, then all this fighting could be brought to an end.

"I didn't think that was possible," the sorceress stuttered, then sank against the wall across from Ushi. "I suppose I should thank you."

"You don't have to," Ushi reassured her and was about to say more but Kanna appeared. She walked over to Kagura and stared at her, black eyes flicking over the taller demon's form. The wind sorceress furrowed her brow. "Kanna was worried too," Ushi explained, "she helped me find Naraku so I could reason with him." Kagura rested her elbow on her knee. "I'm going to speak with Naraku again tonight, after his time of weakness is over," the dog demon told the female incarnations.

"About what?" Kagura questioned the canine.

"I don't really know," Ushi answered with a small shrug, "he's probably gonna ask me why I-I." They cut off when they saw Kagura narrow her eyes again. I shouldn't say that I care about him. "Why I'm so fascinated by him," they finished. They blinked, realizing the potential questions they could ask. I have both his incarnations right here. They probably know a lot more about him than anyone else would. "So, what's he like normally?"

"Angry," Kanna spoke before Kagura did. Jeez. Does he really freak out that often? Ushi grimaced at the thought. The wind sorceress chuckled.

"You mean like when he destroyed his walls?" Kagura looked up at the girl standing beside her. "That was a recent development. I'd say he's normally calm." She turned back to Ushi, "when he's not out fighting with you and Inuyasha's clique, he doesn't do much, just lurk around the castle. Sometimes he disappears for a couple hours, I assume he's just causing misery to someone other than Inuyasha."

"I see," Ushi noted the incarnation's answers, "thanks." They assumed the conversation was over, but Kagura cleared her throat.

"Recently, he's been talking about you a lot," Kagura continued, "in fact, I'd say he can't shut up about you. Ever since he reabsorbed Muso he's had you on his mind. It makes me wonder what you did to that incarnation." The wind sorceress grinned, making Ushi flush.

"I didn't do ANYTHING!" the dog demon shook their head. "Alright, I have one more question. Do you guys have anything to eat here?" Kagura shook her head.

"All we have that resembles anything substantial is discarded parts of Naraku's flesh, which I doubt you'd want to consume," the wind sorceress stated matter-of-factly. "In case you're wondering, we don't eat around here; we don't get hungry like you do. It's an incarnation thing."

"Oh," Ushi eyed the floor as their stomach rumbled again.

"If you really need something, I could go see if there's any edible plants in the woods," Kagura sighed, "I don't want you starving to death before I get my freedom." She rose to her feet and began walking to the castle doors. Once Kagura had flown off, Ushi turned to Kanna who was standing there looking lost.

"While I wait for Kagura, do you mind showing me around here?" Ushi asked, to which the girl shook her head and took the dog by the hand. Ushi was brought up and down the various hallways, learning every point of interest contained within the walls. They wouldn't say they knew the castle by the back of their paw, but it was an improvement from their previous navigation method of trial and error. When Kagura returned bearing roots and some stone fruits, Ushi gratefully took them and ate them, offering to share the spoils with the incarnations. Neither of them wanted any, but Ushi insisted, feeling a bit strange eating a bunch of food in front of others without at least offering them some. After finishing, they decided to take a nap since there was nothing better to do to pass the time.

Ushi awoke from their slumber as they felt a strong demonic aura rapidly approaching. It's not Naraku, he's still down in the basement. I can't even sense his aura. They got up, stretched, then ran to the castle doors and let themselves out onto the courtyard. The dog gasped, they could recognize that smell anywhere. It was none other than Lord Sesshomaru here for a rematch with Naraku. He must've been drawn in due to the lack of Naraku's barrier. But I still haven't talked to Naraku yet! He's not ready. I guess I'll have to buy time until he's back to normal. Their heart rate climbed as Sesshomaru gracefully landed at the edge of the castle grounds and slowly strode forward.

"Lord Sesshomaru, I suggest you turn away now," Ushi raised their voice so it echoed across the distance between them, "Naraku is not here, there's nothing for you." Sesshomaru, of course, didn't acknowledge the dog demon's statement. He continued walking forward until he found it fit to stop, he had closed much of the gap between him and the castle.

"It's you," recognition flared in Sesshomaru's golden eyes upon getting close enough to the fluffy dog demon, "Ushi, was it? Why does such a weak demon take that name?" Ushi was taken aback. Weak demon? Oh, I guess he must be thinking about the past. "That's not the point," the demon lord continued, Ushi realizing he must've been voicing his inner thoughts. "I came here to fight Naraku, not some stray dog that ran off from their pack. Where is he?"

"I said he's not here!" Ushi repeated, "I just told you and you didn't listen!"

"I heard you, but I do not believe you," Sesshomaru corrected them, "now move out of the way."

"No," the dog demon stood their ground.

"If it's a fight you want," Sesshomaru began as he unsheathed Tokijin, "then it's a fight you'll get." Ushi threw down a smoke bomb and darted away. Sesshomaru growled and unleashed his poison whip, Ushi nimbly dodging it as he swung blindly. They could see quite fine through the smoke, much better than Sesshomaru could. What's the point of a smoke bomb if it impairs you too? Ushi took their chance and threw an acid at Sesshomaru, hitting him on his armor plate. The demon lord growled as the acid dissolved through his armor, then used Tokijin to send out an energy blast, dispelling the smoke bomb. Ushi gasped, noticing his armor regenerating. Damn, I'm not much of a match for him, am I? Ugh, remember Ushi, you're keeping him distracted, not actually fighting him. Or at least, that's how you see things. The dog demon yelped as they narrowly avoided another blast from the Tokijin, singing one of their paw pads on the edge of the blue beam.

A sudden gust of wind sent Ushi tumbling across the ground as Kagura burst through the castle doors and onto the field. She fired her dance of blades at Sesshomaru, to which he blocked them with Tokijin. Ushi got up from the floor, I need to get that stupid sword out of his hand. They watched as Kagura used all her tricks on the demon lord, none of them fazed him. The wind sorceress growled and unleashed her dance of the dragon. Sesshomaru stayed still as the tornadoes hit him, resisting all of their effects. Kagura was fuming, her powers were nothing against him. When the tornadoes dissipated, Sesshomaru lunged forward with Tokijin, Kagura just barely blocking with her fan in time.

Ushi took this chance to run up behind him and throw three acids at once. Sesshomaru snarled as they sizzled on his clothes and turned around from Kagura to send a energy blast at Ushi. They rolled out of the way, then leapt to their feet. Kagura fired her dance of blades again, this time since Sesshomaru was distracted, they hit, scratching him across the face and arm. The demon lord thrust his blade forward, nearly impaling Kagura, then Ushi jumped forward and latched onto his arm with the Tokijin.

"DROP IT!" Ushi exclaimed then screamed as Sesshomaru whipped his arm back and threw them off. They tumbled across the courtyard, spitting up a bit of blood from their mouth. Kagura gasped and ducked as Sesshomaru swung Tokijin at her, severing an unlucky strand of her hair.

"Pathetic," Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes, his clothes and armor having fully regenerated. It was like he was never hit by the acid in the first place. "You attempt to distract me with party tricks and pitiful potions." He looked at Ushi who was behind him. "You are not deserving of the name you have given yourself. If Ushi had not disappeared, they would have mocked you. You are nothing." And you don't know what you're talking about, Sesshomaru. Ushi exhaled in a long breath, then gathered their strength and rose to their feet.

"I am the Ushi you speak of," the dog demon retorted, "they did disappear, yes, but they did not die. They changed." Sesshomaru turned to face them, expressing both doubt and intrigue. It was true I knew him back then, before I changed. "I can change back," Ushi felt the familiar tingle of energy at their fingertips as the dog idol appeared in their hand. They squeezed it, causing the object to glow and their form to levitate and radiate pure white light. The dog felt their body shift, snout, ears, and tail receding. Their light brown hair grew long and formed into a knee-length ponytail. Their silver eyes opened, golden triangle and curved markings appear. Their clothes turned from simple robes to an ornate red robe with matching loose red pants adorned with patterns of dancing flames. A chest-plate of demon armor with spiked shoulder-pads formed around their torso and gauntlets around their wrists. Finally, a crown with two iconic bull horns formed on their head. Ushi descended and landed gently on the ground in the same manner Sesshomaru did whenever he arrived somewhere. They looked around the courtyard, noticing Kagura's mouth was gaped in complete shock. Sesshomaru, however, was staring with his head tilted slightly to the side, an indication of interest and a bit of surprise. "Miss me?" they grinned wickedly. Without a word, he readied Tokijin, while they raised their arms and summoned their twin blades. 

Sesshomaru moved first, racing forward, Ushi doing the same to meet his sword in a clang with one of their own. He's a lot stronger than I remember. They frowned and swung at him with their second sword, beginning a brutal clash between the blades. It almost was toe-to-toe with Ushi slipping up here and there. It had been so long since they'd used their twin blades, they were a bit rusty. Sesshomaru got a stab in and sliced their cheek, sending droplets of blood flying which his yellow eyes trailed. Ushi used his momentary distraction to kick Tokijin out of his hand but he retaliated by grabbing one of their blades. Ushi grumbled and showed their teeth while Sesshomaru let a small grin slip through his stony expression.

"Tell me Ushi, what brought you to stoop so low as to work for Naraku?" Sesshomaru taunted the other demon, "that's not your style."

"I'm not working for him! I'm going..." Ushi pushed against Sesshomaru's blade and snatched it back, "to change him! Like I did myself!" The demon lord summoned Tokijin back to his palm before jumping in for his next move. "To show him the light that I was shown!" they screamed as both their swords collided with Tokijin. "So nobody has to fight anymore!"

"So your inhibition of your power was purposeful," there was an amused smirk on the demon lord's face, "bizarre." Ushi bit their tongue, wanting to find something about him to call bizarre, but knew that petty insults don't work on Sesshomaru. Unless... it has something to do with his brother.

"Y'know, even having known you for centuries longer, I still like Inuyasha better," Ushi snickered as Sesshomaru rolled his eyes. It's just like old times dueling. Except we're not friendly rivals anymore. They shoved him back, his boots squeaked on the rocky floor. Ushi peeked around Sesshomaru for a brief moment to see that Kagura had gone indoors. They looked to the sky, noting that the day was almost over. Naraku's time of weakness should be nearing its end. I've just got to distract Sesshomaru for a little while longer.

"Ah, Sesshomaru, what brings you here?" a deep voice broadcasted across the ruined courtyard. Ushi gasped as they saw Naraku's monstrous form, a massive blob of writhing tentacles and legs. It crawled across the ground, Naraku's bare human-like torso extending out from it, looking out of place.

"So you are a half-demon," Sesshomaru turned away from Ushi to face the hideous creature. No wonder why Naraku didn't want me to see him like this. I probably would've freaked out and drowned him in potions before he could explain what was going on. At least he doesn't seem to be hurting. "So that's why you were hiding from me like a coward," Sesshomaru continued. He completely forgot about me. Wow, both brothers have the same lack of attention span.

"You're forgetting someone!" Ushi exclaimed, snapping Sesshomaru's focus back onto them for a moment. The demon lord was outnumbered two to one. Three or even four to one if Kagura and Kanna got involved. Naraku's red eyes widened in confusion as he took in Ushi's new form. "You haven't finished your duel with me!" Ushi shouted to the back of Sesshomaru's head.

"My priority is Naraku," Sesshomaru retorted, "we shall finish our duel later, Ushi." He is so stubborn. Another thing him and Inuyasha have in common.

"It would be unwise to fight me while I'm like this," Naraku grinned as he explained, "if you blast me to bits, my constituent parts may rain on you and absorb your aura. You will become a part of me, Sesshomaru. I'm sure a proud demon lord like you wouldn't want to become part of some pathetic half-demon such as myself." The words struck a chord with Sesshomaru. Naraku's using the demon lord's pride against him. Surely Sesshomaru will see the light and leave. To Ushi's disappointment, Sesshomaru's expression hardened once again and he raised his sword.

"I won't be absorbed," Sesshomaru fired a beam of energy from Tokijin, blasting Naraku to pieces, scattering him in all directions. Some parts landed on Sesshomaru, pulsating to the pace of a heartbeat. Ushi dodged the pieces that fell around them, then brushed one off that fell on their shoulder. No, don't absorb me Naraku!

"NO!" Ushi cried out, "I was going to-" They cut off as the pieces began merging back together. Thank goodness he's not dead. Clumps formed into limbs which formed into a new body in the shape of a humanoid with long, curly black hair. Before Naraku could do anything to retaliate, Sesshomaru fired again, splitting the spider demon into chunks of flesh again. More pieces landed on the tall dog demon, catching in his white locks.

"M'LORD, HE'S GOING TO ABSORB YOU!!!" Jaken cried out of the blue while being chased by one of Naraku's flesh pieces.

"I told you to remain behind Jaken," Sesshomaru growled.

"SORRY M'LORD, I WAS SO WORRIED!" Jaken exclaimed, "you were taking so long, Rin was starting to worry!" That's it. I'll remind him of Rin to get him to leave. I know he's deeply concerned with her safety.

"Lord Sesshomaru, you must go back to her!" Ushi called out to the white haired dog demon who was watching Naraku reform and preparing to blast him again. "Rin would be devastated if you died at the hands of Naraku! If you die, who will be there to protect her!?" Sesshomaru looked over his shoulder. Is it working? The momentary distraction gave Naraku time to reform into something more than a floating head, becoming a slightly smaller mass of demon flesh. Sesshomaru shook off the pieces of Naraku that had been stuck to his body like a dog. They flew off then looped back towards their master, who used them to create more legs.

"I realize the futility of our battle," the demon lord admitted begrudgingly, "we shall resume our fight when I find an effective method to end you permanently." He narrowed his eyes at the spider demon. With that, Sesshomaru pushed off from the ground and leapt into the air, soaring away on a cloud.

"DON'T LEAVE ME LORD!" Jaken screamed hysterically as he ran after his master, "WAIT UUUUP!" After the little imp scurried off and the coast was clear, Ushi sighed and took the idol out of their pocket. They breathed in, then sent their power back into the statue with a long breath out. Then, they sent the twin blades and the idol back home, the latter with instructions to reform the barrier once it arrived. They then turned heel and ran towards Naraku, who was collecting himself by the entrance to the castle. His monstrous form was beginning to resolve itself, turning back into the human-like form Ushi knew so well. He was wrapped in his baboon cloak, though his hood remained down.

"Ushi," Naraku began, crimson eyes shimmering in fascination as he observed the dog had returned to their usual form. "You fought well. I was surprised by your change in appearance."

"Are you alright?" they asked, to which he nodded slowly, then tilted his head. "You were blown to bits-like-ten times, of course I'd be worried," the fluffy dog demon clarified. He knows that I care and worry, but doesn't understand the gesture. I'll explain to him later.

"Twice," the spider demon corrected. Ushi opened their mouth to speak but Naraku beat them to it, "why do you ask that?" Or maybe I'll explain now.

"Hm, well, it's a thing you do to show you're concerned about another's well-being. Even if they look fine, it's still worth it to ask just to show you care," the dog fumbled with their words as the two stepped into the castle.

"Well then, I suppose I should return the gesture. Ushi, are you alright?" Naraku asked as he raised a dark eyebrow. The dog demon raised their brows in shock. The message wasn't as subtle as Naraku had hoped. He's trying to say he cares about me without saying that he cares about me. Why else would he ask just after I explained the meaning of the gesture?

"Yes, I'm just fine," Ushi answered with a smile, "thank you." Naraku looked away, using his hair as a shield to obscure his face. The dog demon giggled, eventually Naraku turned around after he regained his composure. He's still so shy about his feelings, but he's in a better mood than yesterday. The spider demon lead them to his room with the punched up walls. He stepped inside, then looked strangely at Ushi when they didn't follow him in. Ushi blinked, realizing that he wanted them to join him. "You still want to talk?" He nodded, then looked at the ground.

"You still haven't told me why you care," he stated, "I understand that you care, I just want to know why before I can be satisfied." Ushi entered the room and sat on the carpet across from him.

"And if I tell you why I care, then you'll tell me why you care," Ushi cut him off before he could protest, "I know you do." Naraku wrung his hands and lowered his head, hiding his face with a curtain of black curls. Ushi sighed, "Naraku, you don't have to hide anymore. I'm not here to judge you since I'm in the same situation and I'm not going to tell anyone about this. I've never told the others about any of your visits. If I'm going to be up front with you, you have to be upfront with me, OK?" Slowly, the spider demon uncurled himself, revealing his bashful expression.

"So, you will explain now?" he asked, then leaned forward on his elbows.

"Of course," Ushi replied with a smile, "it all began on the day I spied on you in the castle..."

Chapter Text

"I saw you there, laying alone," Ushi averted their gaze from Naraku, feeling his stare cut through their body as he analyzed every word they spoke, "you were saying things... things I had never thought to be in your character. About fighting with Inuyasha and the others, then about Kikyo. Do you remember that day?"

"All too well," Naraku shifted his chin to his other palm. "It was absolutely embarrassing how easily you infiltrated my lair." Ushi smiled for a moment at his remark.

"Hah, yeah, I can see that," the dog demon chuckled, "anyway, your words struck me. It dug up old feelings from a time I had long forgotten about. I remember feeling how you do. That everything was a chore. That nothing mattered. That no one would love me." Naraku turned away at the last phrase.

"I see," the spider demon regained his composure, then noticed Ushi still had more to add. "Go on. I want to hear the rest of what you have to say. Tell me your story. I'm curious due to your change in appearance while fighting Sesshomaru." Ushi cleared their throat and sucked in a breath. I should tell him the whole story. He needs to know.

"It was centuries ago, I was young, the youngest offspring from my parents, thus I was never shown any interest, never treated kindly. I had to fight for every little thing I wanted. I left my family's kingdom much earlier than any of my elder siblings with one goal in mind: to destroy and take whatever I wanted. It was enjoyable for a time, I'll admit that," the dog demon told their story with a heavy heart. The memories were painful, shameful. "I grew my army, became known as Ushi the Bull-dog, and killed my way through the lesser demons that had dominated the human kingdoms. The mortal opponents were so much weaker than me, it was like squishing ants. I soon became bored." They raised their eyebrows as Naraku frowned. "You know the feeling?" He nodded but didn't reply. All the humans he tormented in the past fifty years. Miroku's ancestors. It was like nothing to him.

Ushi continued, "but, to me at the time, there was nothing else I should do. For hundreds of years, I wreaked havoc and destruction wherever I went, that was my life. Yet it felt so meaningless. I tried forcing myself to enjoy it, forcing the confrontation, challenging other demons and powerful humans, but it all ended the same: with me growing more apathetic. I stopped conquering, my army turned against me, wanting to take power from a leader who was unwilling to lead. I barely escaped with my life. With my armor broken, my pride shattered, I limped away and eventually wound up in lands that had not heard of my exploits. I approached a village in my weakened state, a young boy spotted me first, but he didn't scream. He came to me and offered a strip of cloth from his shirt to put on my wound. I growled at the people who surrounded me, told them I was the worst of the worst, but they didn't fight me-didn't flee. They offered me soothing words and kind gestures, but I couldn't believe it was genuine. All my life, the only seemingly kind gestures I'd received were mere formalities or actions done to try and get something from me in return." Naraku inhaled as if he was going to speak but decided against it and shut his mouth. I wonder what he wanted to say. Probably something cynical like all kind gestures are formalities at best. But he held his tongue. He must be really interested in my story. I'll keep going.

"It took me a while to warm up to them, but eventually, with the help of the boy, I began to enjoy the village life. I raised buildings instead of leveling them, watched over children instead of orphaning them. After some time, a group of demons came around to the village. I helped defend, but they recognized me, told the villagers of my sins. The boy, by then a man, took my side, reminded the others that I'd changed from whoever I was when I stumbled into their home. My desire for destruction had waned, my search for meaning had ended. I had found a life that had meant more to me than anything I had in the centuries I spent killing," Ushi smiled warmly at the memories that passed through their mind. It all was so new back then. Those positive feelings. Those feelings that didn't come at the expense of others.

"My human friend eventually passed away, I lingered for a few decades but left to travel the land. From then on, I only fought with powerful demons, reconnected with some acquaintances," they smiled, thinking of their many duels with Sesshomaru, "many of my interactions with humans were positive, but I began to be pursued by demon slayers who recognized my aura from when I was a conqueror. I was very adamant about not hurting any humans, even those who were an active threat to me, so I decided that I would seal my powers away, which I'd discovered had a side effect of diminishing my aura. To make up for my lack of powers, I began brewing potions, and well, that's how I became me."

"Very touching," the spider demon spat, "but whatever you think you're going to try and convince me to do with this story, it's not going to work. I'm not giving up my search for the sacred jewel." Ushi sighed deeply. I hadn't even thought of that. Judging by the look on his face, he'd been thinking I was trying that the whole time. Naraku, not everything people say to you means they want the jewel!

"I wasn't trying to get you to do anything," the dog demon admitted. "All I wanted was for you to understand me, how I got here, why I took interest in you, why I care. It's hard to be lonely, Naraku. It's upsetting to believe that nobody wants you or could ever love you. I just want you to know you're not alone." Naraku huffed and crossed his arms. Did I say the wrong thing? His mood is souring, I can see it in his eyes.

"You couldn't possibly know what it's like to be me," he began, "to be this." He raised his arms then let them drop. "I'm a half-demon born of a wretched bandit's evil heart merged with countless demons, an amalgamation of thoughts, wills, emotions, none of which are my own. I'm an empty shell, a byproduct of the fusion of my constituents." His voice took on a different tone, more malicious, "I need to complete the sacred jewel. If I become a full demon, I'll be able to merge all my constituents fully together. I'll become whole. I'll finally fulfill my true desire."

"And that is?" Ushi tilted their head. Naraku thought for a moment, then sighed. Was he going to say-

"Never mind," his voice wavered, "I don't think... she'll ever..." Naraku recoiled as if shocked by his own words. As if they didn't come from his own person. He scrunched his face, then lowered his head to cradle it in his hands. "This is ridiculous. I don't even know what I want anymore. In the past, I wanted Kikyo, I held onto that hope that somehow, miraculously, she would love me. I-I know it's impossible now but... without the driving force of my motivation, what is there in this world left for me?" I'm left for you. Ushi scooted forward, reaching out a hand but Naraku shied away. "No. I don't deserve it," he snapped.

"Don't deserve it?" the dog demon asked. This is new.

"Yes, don't you get it!?" Naraku ran his hands through his hair in frustration and growled, "I'm saying you're too good for me, Ushi! You had your redemption, you changed. But there's no fixing someone like me." He jabbed a thumb into his chest. "I've made my bed, been lying in it, yet you refuse to stab me in my sleep, even when I ask you to." Ushi's chest panged. Not this again. He rose to his feet, then started backing away, "I thought I had a chance. Onigumo thought so too, so I kept coming back. But now I think it was a mistake. I've gone too soft." Naraku sank to the floor as the realization of what he was feeling hit him.

"I've begun to regret," his voice broke a bit as did Ushi's heart. He looked so lost, as if a whirlwind of emotions was just let loose behind his eyes. Those feelings all hit at once. Realizing there's no undoing the things you've done. Realizing that you shouldn't have done those things in the first place. Realizing you can't do anything but learn to live with the pain you've caused others. The dog could see it all in Naraku's eyes, his furrowed brow, his lips drawn into a line. Those red eyes met Ushi's for a moment. Naraku was hunched with arms crossed, he sighed and lowered his gaze. Ushi slid towards him, arms held open in a silent offer, the only thing they could think to do. The spider demon hesitantly leaned forward, then let himself be drawn into the dog's embrace. That's it. Now I'll work my magic.

"You're wrong about not deserving redemption," Ushi began, "it's clear to me that some part inside you wants to change. In my eyes, that makes you deserving of a chance." Please work please work.

"I'm still not sure I even want it yet," he admitted, "these feelings. It's tearing me apart." He laughed darkly, then continued, "for you, it's just an expression of conflicted emotions, for me, it could potentially be literal." Ushi responded by hugging him tighter. They knew the feeling all too well; they drew in a breath.

"Then I'll wait until you're ready," Ushi murmured, "even if it takes a century, I'll be here, just as eager to help you if you need me." The spider demon laughed again, this time bitter.

"You're too good to me," Naraku said with a small, sad smile, "that's why I was so intrigued by you in the first place. You were so disconnected from the web I had built, you were able to see through my barriers I had put up. The way you acted... endeared me. I decided I would keep you around, see where this new thread would go, but I ended up entangling myself in it along the way, my attempts to cut it just made it worse." He's thinking about Muso. "These feelings... Ushi I am attached to you, emotionally. And I don't want to let you go." He suddenly wrapped his arms around the dog's torso, sending their heart fluttering and heat into their cheeks. This is not happening.

"T-This is all so fast!" Ushi exclaimed, "I-I don't know what to say." The spider demon drew backward and out of the hug, looking at them strangely. Then he blushed, Ushi barely suppressing a giggle at his rosy cheeks.

"I-I didn't mean it that way!" Naraku growled, "get your head out of the gutter. I want to be friends!" He said it like his confession had been obvious that it was platonic. I could've sworn he was about to propose. Wait-why would I even think that?

"Oh," Ushi breathed a sigh of relief, "yeah, yeah, friends. Me too! I'd already thought of us as friends, but hearing you say it out loud makes it even better." Their tail thumped against the ground as it wagged. Naraku smiled, then rested his chin on his hand. It wasn't an evil smile like his usual ones. Just a small, happy one. I like it.

"It's settled then," he spoke, "we are... friends. But what will you tell Inuyasha?" Ushi's heart stopped, their tail grew still. They hadn't thought about that yet. They didn't want to have to think about it yet. Because thinking about it would mean they would have to choose. I wish I didn't have to choose.

"Let's not think about it so soon," Ushi replied, grabbing the conversation by the horns and sending it charging in a completely different direction, "we still have a few days before they all arrive. Before you brought me here, they were looking for something to break through your barrier."

"Ugh," Naraku frowned, annoyed at the thought of fighting with the half-demon. He's angry about the idea of fighting Inuyasha again. I guess it would be annoying if your enemy kept finding ways to one-up you. But Inuyasha won't be fighting him this time.

"When he arrives, I won't let him fight you," Ushi placed a paw on his unoccupied knee, "I know Kagome won't let Inuyasha use his Wind Scar if I'm in the way. He can be reckless, but he doesn't like hurting innocents." That's if I'm still innocent to him. I should be, hopefully.  "But that's for future Ushi and Naraku to deal with. What do you want to do to celebrate our friendship?" Naraku tilted his head, giving the dog another strange look.

"I don't understand," he stated, then asked, "please explain?" Seriously? Not even Onigumo had friends? Well, I should explain it to him before I drag him out of the castle to go do stuff.

"Friends go out and do stuff together for fun, that's how we bond and strengthen our friendship," Ushi clarified, "I'd do stuff like spar with Inuyasha or Sango, play hide-and-seek with Shippo and Kirara, or braid Kagome's hair, but I doubt you'd like to do any of those things." At the mention of the last activity, Naraku pinched a strand of his tangled hair, like he just became aware of how terrible it looked. Ushi snickered, to which Naraku turned away. "I don't remember it being so tangled," Ushi noted, "if you want I can brush it for you. I'm an expert."

"I can do it myself," Naraku huffed, "also, it got like that from the fight with Sesshomaru. When I regenerate my body, it tends to come in messed up."

"So you have a hairbrush in here?" Ushi got up and looked around the vacant room for the brush, but then noticed Naraku shake his head then gesture to his hand with fingers extended. Ushi's heart dropped. "NO! Don't do that! That makes it worse!" The spider demon grinned maniacally and to Ushi's horror ran his fingers through the black curls. He cackled as Ushi fell to their knees and screamed "NOOOOOOOOO!" into the carpet. Ushi broke down into laughter as well,  fueling Naraku's own hysterical cackling until he was gasping for air.

"I didn't know... you felt so strongly... about my hair," Naraku wheezed as did Ushi for their laughter had left them both breathless.

"As someone who's covered in hair... I know a lot about how to take care of it," the dog demon gulped in great breaths between each word, "and I can't stand to see such beautiful locks be mistreated." They pressed a hand to their mouth for a second after that last part escaped. I can't believe I just said that. What is wrong with my mouth. They looked up at Naraku who was looking a bit confused and a bit flushed. "That was a thought slip," Ushi clarified, "but it's true."

"You like my hair?" he raised an eyebrow as he held up a clump of it. Ushi nodded, feeling heat rush into their cheeks. At least I have fur to hide my blush. On the other hand, Naraku was pale as porcelain, he couldn't hide anything even if wanted to. "I guess if it makes you happy, I'll let you mess with it," he sighed, then smirked as he heard Ushi's tail start wagging again. Ushi rolled their eyes at his amusement. I'm a dog, I can't help it. They padded off to go grab their bag where their hairbrush was hidden. When they returned, they plopped down behind the spider demon and assessed the dire status of his mane. It was bad, really bad. It was probably like that since Ushi had seen him in the cellar. "Your fur had better not be stuck in that comb," Naraku hissed as they separated a clump of his hair from the rest.

"Of course not," Ushi gawked, "it's a magic comb, what did you expect?" They got to work, starting from the ends of the clumps and making their way up, brushing until the hairs were completely untangled. Naraku grumbled and complained with every tug, but he did nothing to stop Ushi from brushing those luscious locks. The dog demon hummed softly, satisfied with the way it was turning out. Naraku's hair looked so much better, the dark curls had been matted before, but now they were allowed to fully extend, creating a glossy effect as the light hit them. They stood up, then walked to his front and slid the comb through his fringe for good measure.

"Are you done yet?" Naraku asked as they were finishing up. "I could've sworn you were trying to pull my hair out in some places." He took a clump of the silky strands and inspected it like he was looking for damage.

"Yep, all done," Ushi chirped with a giggle at his pouty face. "Does it feel better now that I untangled it?"

"I guess," Naraku shrugged, then tied it back into a partial ponytail, his other usual style. "It's easier to tie back." Well duh, Ushi almost said. They didn't want to ruin the moment. The spider demon was smiling, seeming to be pleased with the results of Ushi's efforts. Later I should tell him to smile more. Right now, Ushi just wanted to be in the moment.

With Naraku.

Sango stayed back as Inuyasha prepared to strike the Blood Coral Crystal. He slammed it down, shattering the red orb and drawing its power into the blade, causing it to glow crimson. Kagome and Shippo oohed and aahed. The demon slayer spared a smile, but couldn't find the energy in her to do much else. The bitter taste of betrayal still lingered in her mouth. I should have known. I should have known. Miroku noticed her contemplating and moved to sit beside her.

"Sango, what's on your mind?" his staff jingled as he sat down next to her. Surprisingly, his hand did not immediately go down to her butt, instead resting at his side. It was only a few days ago, yet it felt like it had just happened...

"Guys, I think I have a piece to that puzzle," Sango began to speak, feeling her jaw begin to quiver and her heart begin to flutter. "I-I think... I think Naraku and Ushi may have been in kahoots for a while now." Everyone's eyes widened, Shippo and Kagome gasped.

"What makes you think so?" Miroku raised an eyebrow, cocking his head to the side and placing a hand on his chin. "I thought Ushi to be quite loyal."

"Well, I never told you this, Ushi asked that I didn't, but when they spied on Naraku in his castle, he caught them and they talked about something," Sango explained, "I don't know what, but, Ushi had mentioned he asked them some questions and that they found him charming." Inuyasha released an audible 'eugh' at the description of Naraku. Kagome was clutching her hands together, brow furrowed, looking to be wishing that this wasn't true. I'm sorry Kagome, but this is the truth. Sango continued, "ever since, there'd always been something strange about how they acted around Naraku and how he acted around them. They never seemed threatened by him when he attacked us. And some of the times he attacked us, he went out of his way to prevent their injury. Like that time when he used the Wind scar and Sesshomaru's energy blast to destroy the demons that had been targeting them. And how Muso's tentacle jerked the other way when Ushi put themselves between it and Kaede. Muso was Onigumo's heart, a necessary component to Naraku's person."

"You don't mean," Kagome stuttered. "He was protecting them?" Sango nodded grimly.

"I think that's what was happening," the slayer answered, "I know something happened that Ushi didn't tell me about. I hope this is just a misunderstanding, but the more I think about it, the more I feel that they might have some loyalty to him. Remember that demonic aura that we had detected by Ushi in the woods. That could've been Naraku for all we know. Ushi could've lied and we would have been blind to it!" Sango felt hot tears drip down her cheeks. "I would've been blind. Tricked by Naraku twice." She sank to her knees, Miroku moving to be beside her and put a hand on her shoulder. She stifled a sob, be strong Sango. I've got to stay strong for everyone.

"So, am I supposed to attack Ushi or not?" Inuyasha snapped, fed up with all the what-ifs and i-thinks. 

"INUYASHA!" Kagome exclaimed, "now is not the time!" She stamped her foot but didn't sit him, knowing it would just make everything worse. She went over to Sango and placed an arm around her, hugging the girl from the side. The demon slayer sniffled a couple times before she was ready to speak.

"I'll know next time I see them," Sango concluded as she wiped away her tears. "I just hope... it won't be by Naraku's side."

Chapter Text

It was early in the morning when Ushi awoke with a smile on their face. They groaned as they rose from their bedroll, body sore from the fight with Sesshomaru. I can't believe that was just yesterday. It feels like forever ago. Their ears pricked as a lone Saimyosho entered their room and hovered before them. Ushi tilted their head at the insect, figured it wanted them to follow, then slung their bag and potion holder over their shoulder and walked towards it. It turned and flew ahead of them as they followed. The dog passed by the cellar door, noticing Kanna in the corner of their eye. They shot her a smile and waved, then continued on their journey until the Saimyosho stopped by Naraku's door, hovering in the air. He must've sent for me.

"I'm here," Ushi chirped, wanting to be sure that Naraku summoned them and they didn't just follow a patrol or something. Though I've never seen the insects patrolling before. He had to have sent for me. The door slid open, revealing a disheveled looking spider demon whose eyelids hung low as if he just woke up. Oh brother. Not this again. I hope he's not gonna tell me he wants to go back to sleep and make me wait until he decides to get up. He was back in his purple robe and pants instead of the baboon pelt which was a nice change. He must be able to regenerate those clothes. That's pretty nifty.

"Ushi..." Naraku yawned, "what are you doing awake at this hour?" The dog giggled, it was decently light outside! The birds would be cawing, farmers would be plowing. Not that anything would be around this castle due to the miasma. Naraku sleepily blinked at them, waiting for an answer to his question.

"What are you doing not awake at this hour?" Ushi asked back, "it's bright outside and you have a big ol' window in that room. Anyway, why did you send an insect to come get me if you just want to sleep?"

"I was trying to go back to sleep," Naraku answered, "and I didn't send a Saimyosho." He looked up at the hovering yellow and black striped insect. "These Saimyosho are connected to me telepathically, I happened to be thinking of you. It must've interpreted my thought as an order to bring you here," he admitted, reaching his hand up to let the insect perch on his finger. D'aww. He was thinking of me. How could he not? A small smile spread across Ushi's features remembering the previous night. His smile had been so warm. Ushi's stomach rumbled, reminding them of their most pressing bodily need they had gotten up to attend to.

"So, now that we're both up, you wanna grab something to eat?" Ushi gestured for the spider demon to follow them. "Kagura said that there were some wild plants we could eat in the forest. And I'm sure there's a creek somewhere around here where there'll be fish if you want some meat instead."

"You want me to come with you?" Naraku inquired to which Ushi nodded enthusiastically. "Alriiight," he drew out the vowel for dramatic effect. "Since we're friends, I'll oblige. And it would be better for you if you ran into trouble. Most demons who recognize me run off." He grinned wickedly.

"Well come on then!" Ushi barked, Naraku hesitated for a moment, without a thought they grabbed his hand and lead him towards the castle doors.

"I can walk by myself, you know," the spider demon freed his hand from the dog's grip as they stepped down the stairs into the courtyard. "I don't need to be lead around like a lost child," he crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at Ushi who snickered. For someone who proclaims he's not a child, he sure does look like one when he pouts.

"You weren't moving," the fluffy dog demon shrugged innocently. "Now let's go, I've only been through this region in passing, I want to see what's out here." They made their way down the hillside the castle was on, Naraku reluctantly following them down, not wanting them to grab him like that again. The two trekked through the forest for a good hour or so, just to be clear of the miasma.

"You should have told me we were going to go far, I could've carried you," Naraku suddenly spoke up. Ushi looked back at him, then grinned, picturing themselves riding on his back, leaping through the trees like Kagome did with Inuyasha. Now that would be a sight to behold.

"I didn't know that option was available," Ushi replied, "food's not much further, I smell some persimmons up ahead." They walked a bit further, then leapt up into the fruit tree, picking a bunch of the large orange berries and placing them in their sling for safekeeping. Oh man I'm starving. Naraku was watching from the foot of the tree, head tilted up. He looked funny like that. I never thought I'd be picking fruit with Naraku. Maybe I can get him to join in next time. Ushi dropped from the branch and landed gracefully on their feet. They grabbed one fruit out and offered it to Naraku. He took it into his hand, then bit into it as Ushi did theirs. By the time Naraku had eaten a quarter of his persimmon, Ushi was on their third. So freakin' hungry.

"You like these?" Naraku asked as Ushi finished eating their fruit.

"I'm just really hungry," Ushi admitted, "I like melons and apricots better. What do you like?" 

"Nothing," Naraku replied, then added as he noticed the horrified expression of Ushi, "I don't really care about what I eat. I'll eat anything, but I don't eat often. Usually only after my body is destroyed." So he does eat after all. That's why he was willing to come with me. He needs to replenish his strength.

"Hm," Ushi rested their chin on their palm and watched Naraku slowly finish the rest of his persimmon. He's taking forever. Is he doing this to me on purpose? Maybe he's enjoying it. I've heard that some people eat really slowly because they're savoring every bite, but I can't see Naraku being the type of person to do that. "What do you want to do now that we've eaten?" they inquired as he took that last bite of his food.

"Sleep," the spider demon yawned, "but it's too late to do that. Whatever you want to do is fine with me." So sleepy. It must be because he's healing from the fight.

"Let's go fishing then, I need some protein now," Ushi got up from the rock they were sitting on and trotted over to Naraku. He rose to his feet and followed them as they made their way towards the sound of a bubbling brook.

"Does everything you do involve food? You'll get fat you know," Naraku said as they neared the stream's edge. Ushi rolled their eyes and bent down to cup water in their hands. I'll show him. Quickly, they whipped around and splashed him in the face with the water. He blinked, frozen in shock, then exclaimed, "WHAT THE HELL!?" Ushi laughed and slapped their knee. Naraku growled and marched into the stream and threw water on Ushi in retaliation.

"AHH!" Ushi yelped, for the water was cold, then shook their fur wildly. They grinned, tail wagging, they scooped up more water with an evil laugh and launched it at him, creating a big wet spot on his torso. His wet hair clung to his cheeks and he had to use one hand to pull back his bangs so he could see. He looks so weird without his bangs, Ushi noted. Naraku cupped a handful of water and leapt into the air with it, making it rain down on the dog demon, soaking through their fur and robes.

"How'd you like that!?" he sneered, then cackled as he threw another handful, landing on the dog's chest. His smile was so big. He's having fun!

"Take this!" Ushi kicked up a wave, further drenching Naraku's already drenched pants. He cackled again, then jumped in the water, creating a big splash that rained down on the both of them, soaking them to the bone. Ushi shook, spraying Naraku with all the water he had sent to them. "That's what you get for scaring all the fish away," Ushi placed a hand on their hip.

"That's what you get for splashing me in the face for no reason," the spider demon huffed and crossed his arms. "We're both wet so let's call it even." He was panting a bit, Ushi felt a bit tired too. We're both still tired from Sesshomaru, I guess. "When do you think you want to head back? I don't like leaving for too long."

"I still need to get something for lunch and dinner," Ushi said, "I'll go pick some more stuff, then you can take me back. How does that sound?" Naraku nodded approvingly, not saying a word of protest.

"So, how are we going to do this?" Ushi asked as they put away the last of their spoils. They had foraged up some mushrooms, nuts and berries. Naraku perked up from where he was sitting on an old stump, then came over to where Ushi was waiting. His clothes had dried out, but they still were darker in places where they had been splashed.

"What do you mean?" he tilted his head. Silly me, my question was vague.

"Are you going to hold me in your arms or am I going to ride on your back?" Ushi rephrased the question, "to get ho-I mean get back to the castle." Naraku blinked as he thought. Ushi froze for a second. I nearly called Naraku's castle home. What is wrong with me? Well, I have been staying there for the last couple days.

"In my arms, who do you think I am, Inuyasha?" he gawked, raising a brow. He knelt down and scooped the dog into his grip, holding Ushi close to his chest as he took off. Ushi wrapped an arm around his neck like they did last time, though they didn't feel the same fear; they just wanted to see if he would complain about it. He didn't seem to mind.

When they got back to the castle, Naraku gently slid Ushi onto their feet. The dog smiled and thanked him but he shrugged it off. They walked ahead of him, opening the door to see Kagura sitting nearby. Her pink eyes widened as she saw the absolute state of Ushi and Naraku and she broke into hysterical laughter at the sight of the wet spider demon. Naraku frowned at her but his building rage was interrupted by Ushi putting a hand on his shoulder, shaking their head. He blinked and averted his red gaze, feeling bad that he had gotten so angry over something so little. Kanna appeared coming from the left, noticing Kagura's laughter and Ushi and Naraku's drenched attire. A small smile crossed her features.

"What-What on earth happened!?" the wind sorceress finally calmed down enough to speak, wiping a tear away as she continued to chuckle.

"I started it," Ushi admitted, they lightly elbowed Naraku, causing him to grumble. "'Cause he said I was gonna get fat."

"Hey, you ate three whole persimmons and wanted fish afterwards!" Naraku shot back, "I'm just looking out for your health." Kanna and Kagura were stunned into silence at his statement, never having heard him saw anything of the sort before.

"Aw, how thoughtful of you!" Ushi cooed, clasping their hands together like the schoolgirls that Kagome always talked about.

"It's pointless, you win," he crossed his arms and turned away.

"The mighty Naraku, surrendering to me?" Ushi gasped, "I'll take it." He snorted, then walked off towards his room, probably to change his clothes. Ushi looked down, realizing they needed a change too. They were still in the clothes that they had been in when Naraku kidnapped them! They were about to do so when Kagura grabbed them by the shoulder.

"Thank you," she looked away as she said it. Ushi nodded, then brushed her hand off. That's right, I've still got to get him to let Kagura go. If I keep this up, he might be willing to free her soon.

They went out again the next day, this time further from the castle. Ushi noticed they were a bit close to some human settlements, but Naraku didn't seem to care. It wasn't like Inuyasha's group was around here anyway. Ushi would know the half-demon's scent anywhere and he would know Naraku's scent. They had gone fishing this morning, Ushi finally getting the protein they were craving. Naraku tried a fish but said he didn't really like it. He was up a little ways ahead of them, walking quite fast. It was strange to see him so energetic, just yesterday he seemed to lag behind Ushi when the two walked anywhere. He must be happy. I'm making him happy. Ushi's heart panged. I can change him. Just as they thought that he turned around and looked at them, red eyes gleaming in the sunlight.

"Is something the matter?" Naraku tilted his head as he circled back towards them, doing one of his usual intrigued faces, "you are slow today."

"N-No, I was distracted," Ushi replied, "I'm still thinking about what I want to do. There's just so much I like to do, but a lot it could be considered boring like collecting herbs."

"I did tha-no wait," he frowned, "Muso." There's the pout I know. "Ugh."

"Muso enjoyed foraging with me," Ushi waved their hand to gesture for him to follow, "come on, I'm sure you'll like it too. There's some good stuff around here." Naraku rolled his eyes and reluctantly followed. Ushi made their way towards a patch of plants with strong-smelling leaves and stems, "this stuff's good bug-repellent. I had to make a lot of these when I traveled with Kagome and the others." They smiled as they bent down and plucked the leaves. Naraku grumbled and got low so he could participate. "See, that wasn't so bad. That's all I really wanted since I was starting to run low on them. Bugs are attracted to me like you are attracted to a sacred jewel shard!" Ushi laughed at their joke but stopped when Naraku wasn't laughing. He facepalmed, then Ushi noticed he was trying to stifle a smirk.

"It's not funny," he growled, then shuddered as he suppressed a chuckle, "I am Naraku, I do not laugh at... childish... jokes." Ushi snickered when Naraku could no longer hold back his smile. Suddenly, Ushi's ears caught the sound of footsteps as a group of poorly armed humans surrounded them. They looked to be bandits. The dog demon gasped and jerked their bag away as one of the bandits tried to snatch it.

"Give us your money!" the leader held out his sword at Ushi. Naraku narrowed his eyes, turning to face the man.

"You think you can rob them in the presence of me, the Naraku?" the spider demon cackled as some of the bandits ran off screaming at the sound of his name. The ones who didn't began to shake as Naraku let his aura exude from his being, casting the area in a sickly purple glow.

"I-I had no idea, p-please have mercy!" the bandit leader dropped to the ground in a submissive bow.

"Now that's more like it," Naraku purred, "tell your pathetic friends never to try anything with this dog demon again for they are under my protection and if you do I will personally kill you all myself. Now BE GONE!" His yell sent the rest of the bandits running for the high hills. Once they were out of sight, he let his aura fade and turned back to Ushi who looked quite fearful. "I... apologize for the display. I just really hate bandits." Guilt flooded his red eyes. Onigumo. He sees Onigumo in every bandit he sees.

"It's OK, it got the point across," Ushi patted him on the shoulder, "I'm glad you didn't hurt any of them. The only thing is there will be some rumors now. You know how fast those things spread."

"Oh," was all Naraku could muster up. He really didn't think this through. It's kind of sweet that his urge to protect me is so strong that he'd throw caution to the wind like that.

Ushi had decided to remain at the castle the next day, giving themselves some time to brew their potions. They had collected some extra food after the bandit attack yesterday, they had more mushrooms and nuts for food today. Naraku had also seemed a little moody, so they figured they'd give him some space. They both had spent so much time with one another anyway, it would be good for some breathing room. The dog demon was just finishing up grinding their herbs with their mortar and pestle when they heard the unmistakable clinking of a chain weapon. It's Kohaku! He's come back. They bolted out of their room and down the hall towards the sound. Kohaku looked like he'd just arrived, carrying something in his hand. Ushi's heart dropped. Kagome's jewel shards. So he did attack them. The dog bit their lip as the boy disappeared around the corner to deliver the shards back to Naraku. I need to get Kohaku freed too. But if his shard is removed he'll die.

With their mood thoroughly soured, they headed back to their room and continued preparing the brew for the next batch of bug-repellent. I actually haven't needed any since any ticks that hop on me die as they fly through the miasma with Naraku and I. But once I leave here I'll need it again.

"Staying here today?" Kagura's voice caused them to jump a bit. She was standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame.

"These potions won't brew themselves," Ushi gestured to the apparatus they were setting up. She nodded, intrigued, and stepped forward into the room to watch. Ushi removed their jewel shard from their pocket and placed it where they would normally put a heat source. It served as a proxy, its energy providing the same effects as the heat from a fire, making the ingredients dissolve and turn into the potion. The shard also seemed to make the potions effects slightly more potent.

"He hasn't taken it yet?" the sorceress's gaze was locked onto the faint pink glow. Ushi shook their head. He's probably waiting for me to offer it to him. It's gonna be a long while before that happens though. "How interesting," she mused, watching as the ground up leaves and other herbs dissolved into the solution, turning it a creamy white. "What does this one do?"

"Keeps me free of fleas and ticks," Ushi answered bluntly, "they love my fur. But if they suck my blood, they die." The dog chuckled. "I've gotten into trouble with that because Inuyasha has a flea demon that likes to come around and tell him stuff from time to time. He always seems to land on me and try to take a sip." Kagura wasn't very amused. Ushi sighed, I guess Naraku's moodiness is contagious.

It was late afternoon when Ushi finished the last of the brew. Kagura had flown off to go do something, she didn't say. Probably wants to appear to Naraku that she isn't slacking off. Kohaku had also disappeared from the castle, maybe joining Kagura in whatever she was doing. They poured the last bit of the mixture into a vial and sealed it when someone came over to stand in the doorway. Ushi didn't turn around, knowing who it was. He should know that even though I see him as a friend, I still don't like him messing with my other friends.

"Ushi, you never came to see me," Naraku stated, judging by his tone, he was curious.

"Do you know if Kohaku hurt them?" Ushi asked. I'll get straight to the point.

"He did not," the spider demon shifted his weight, the floor creaked a bit. "My Saimyosho were there watching. They relayed to me that there was no injury to anyone. Happy now?"

"Better, I worry too much sometimes," Ushi rose to their feet and finally turned to face the spider. His arms were crossed and his head was tilted to the side like it usually was when he was in an inquisitive mood.

"All the time," he corrected, to which the dog demon snickered. He's so dramatic. "What were you making?" His eyes flicked to the brewing apparatus then widened when he noticed the jewel shard. Damn, I didn't hide it! Ushi doubled back and swiped it, closing their hand around it to hide its glow. They would put it in their pocket when he wasn't looking.

"Bug-repellent, remember the stuff we collected yesterday?" Ushi jogged Naraku's memory. He nodded, closing his eyes.

"I wasn't going to take your shard," Naraku spoke to the door frame. "That would just ruin everything. I quite like having you, Ushi." He turned his head back to them, opening his red eyes. "Come," he gestured, the dog following behind him, pocketing their shard while they walked. Now he's the one asking me to follow him. I wonder what he wants to tell me. The two entered Naraku's room through the door, Ushi once again greeted by the wall peppered with holes and dents. I guess he's gonna leave it like that forever. At least there's nothing new.

"Is there something you want to talk about?" Ushi asked once he had slid the door closed. He was being ominously silent as he sat in front of them.

"I just... want your company," the spider demon admitted, a bit of pink appearing on his cheeks. "But if you're still angry at me, it's alright if you want to leave." He can tell I'm upset? I'm that obvious?

"You told me no one was hurt, I'm not mad anymore," the dog demon said, "I guess I-I think I'm just mad at myself. It still feels so wrong being friends with you." They paused but regretted it. "I mean-I like being friends. It's been a lot of fun and I want to keep being friends," Ushi added as they noticed his face had been rapidly falling. He thought I was about to end our friendship. They sighed, "I really want to get over those feelings so I can enjoy our friendship without feeling guilty. That's all."

"I see how that can be difficult," Naraku rested his chin on his hand, "I'm glad you want to keep going despite your guilt." Even though Ushi had saved the walls from a brutal beating, Naraku's mood had still taken a sharp downturn. I shouldn't have said anything. No, it was better to tell him. I need to be honest.

"Hey, let's not let my feelings ruin the rest of the day," Ushi piped up at the spider demon who was about to begin sulking. "How about we do something fun like play a game? I know one called tic-tac-toe that doesn't need a board." Naraku perked up, interest piqued. "I just need a paper and a pen. Hmm, my pen is in my bag, but I didn't bring any paper with me. I don't suppose you have any paper in here," Ushi noted as their eyes scanned the only shelf in the room. All that was there were the demon puppet materials and a few elixirs.

"Go get your pen, I will figure something out," Naraku nodded them off, they went to go get their bag. When they returned, Naraku had laid his baboon pelt across the floor,running his hands along it to smooth out the wrinkles. Where'd he get that from? I've never seen where he puts it.

"What's that for?" Ushi said as they sat at the edge.

"To write on," the spider demon stated. Ushi gasped in horror.

"I DON'T WANT TO RUIN IT!" they screamed to which Naraku rolled his red eyes.

"It'll regenerate," he said as he scooted next to them by the corner of the pelt. "Now show me how this tic-tac-toe is done." Ushi nodded and drew out a small three by three grid.

"One of us will write 'X', and the other will write 'O', we need to get three in a row to win," Ushi explained the rules. "I'll be 'X', you'll be 'O'."

"No, I want to be 'X'," the spider demon snapped, then grabbed the pen and wrote his 'X' down in the top left corner. Oh... right. 'O' is the first letter in Onigumo. They looked at his face but he didn't seem to be too angry. Just a little ticked that Ushi forgot about his resentment towards anything that reminded him of the bandit. "Your turn," he handed the pen to them. Ushi wrote their 'O' right next to his 'X'. Naraku wrote his next 'X' to the bottom of his previous. Ushi blocked his 'X' by placing their 'O' in the bottom left corner. He hissed and grumbled as he thought about his next move. Naraku placed his third 'X' in the middle square. He's trying to go diagonal. I forgot to tell him he could do that. Ushi blocked him again by placing their next 'O' in the bottom right corner, to which Naraku only smiled and wrote his final 'X' on the middle right square, completing his three in a row. He got me. There was nothing I could to stop him if I put my O in either place. He's good for a first time player, I'll give him that.

"You won! Good game," Ushi grabbed the pen and crossed a line through the X's to signal the game was complete.

"Can we do another?" Naraku asked with a big grin. Ushi couldn't help but smile back.

"Alright, but I want the first move this time," Ushi said as they drew another grid and wrote their 'O' in the middle, noting his pleased expression. I'm glad this fixed his mood.

By the time the sun had set, Naraku's baboon pelt was covered on both sides with tic-tac-toe grids, leaving only the blue skin of the hood un-gridded. Ushi shook their wrist out as it had begun to get sore as the games went on. "I think that's it for us," the dog said, unable to suppress a snicker at the absolute state of the cloak, "you're the winner, Naraku, one-hundred-and-sixteen to ninety-seven. How about we call it a night before my hand falls off." Too bad nobody else is here to witness the scene. I hate that we all can't be friends.

"That sounds like a good idea," the spider demon nodded, "I would hate for your hand to detach itself. Isn't time for your dinner now?"

"Yes, that too," Ushi replied just as their stomach released an audible groan, "I swear that thing is so dramatic sometimes."

"Just like you," Naraku teased with a smile.

"And you too," Ushi snapped back, pointing a finger, their tail starting to wag. "Anyways, would you like to eat with me?" They got up as he nodded, then he followed them back to the servants quarters where there bag was located.

"This constant back and forth is tedious," Naraku noted as they rummaged through their bag, "if you would like, you could move your things into the vacant room nearby mine. That way you wouldn't have to walk as far." Ushi paused, heart beginning to pound. He wants me closer.

"R-Really?" they asked, dumbfounded. They hung their bag over their shoulder along with the empty potion sling. "Of course I would. I thought you'd never ask!" They followed Naraku over to the vacant room, it looked a lot like his just not barren of decorations. There was a table, chest and bedroll. Ushi placed their bag and sling down beside the bed and sat down next to it, taking a bite of their roast mushroom which they had cooked two days ago after their first trip of foraging. Naraku sat back against the wall, slowly working on a different mushroom, picking it apart with his fingers before consuming the bits. It was very methodical and just a bit unnerving but totally him. He did that to the fish too, pulled it all apart before saying he didn't like it. And that was a good fish he wasted. When he was finished, he leaned forward, reaching to grab a plum Ushi had set out, turning it around in his hands, trying to discern how to pick it apart without getting the juice all over his fingers. Ushi grabbed a handful of nuts and threw them into their mouth, almost choking as Naraku gave up and bit into the plum, growling as the juice dripped all over the floor and his chin.

"What'chu lookin' ah?" he narrowed his eyes, words coming out slurred due to the plum flesh in his mouth. Ushi laughed again, having swallowed the nuts, allowing them to break into the hysterics they almost choked on before. Naraku gulped down the bite he took, then went back for another one, this time being more careful and putting a hand underneath. He swallowed before talking this time, "how do you eat these things all the time!? They make such a mess!"

"You just gotta deal with it," Ushi answered, "it's worth it if you enjoy the flavor like I do. You can wash or wipe your hands off if you hate it so much." The spider demon grumbled as he finished his plum, tossing the pit out the window. It won't grow anyway. He wiped his mouth on his sleeve and his hands on his robe, then rested his head on his palm as he watched Ushi finish eating the rest of their meal. They always ate more than him, but Ushi was just happy that he ate anything at all. He always seemed in a bit better of a mood after he ate. However, this better mood was not energetic like the Naraku of yesterday, this Naraku was calm, relaxed and beginning to nod off. Falling asleep in record time, just like when I spied on him, Ushi mused as his head slumped against the wall. The dog demon's eyes widened, he's completely out. If I wanted to, I could take the sacred jewel. Is he testing me?

The canine tip-toed over to Naraku's sleeping form and carefully sat next to him. He's not moving, not even a twitch. Ushi leaned over and blew air onto his cheek, causing the spider demon to spring to awareness. He frowned, whipping his head from side to side.

"You conked out after eating the plum," Ushi explained, then raised an eyebrow as he stuck his hand inside a pocket in his shirt and felt around. That must be where he keeps the jewel.

"You didn't take it?" Naraku looked at them strangely. Of course I wouldn't!

"Nah, even if I took it, you'd just take it back," the dog demon shrugged innocently, acting like they'd never considered it for a moment, "Kagome is terrible at keeping just the fragments secure, imagine her trying to keep most of the jewel safe." Naraku chuckled at the statement, thinking of all the times he or one of his minions swiped the shards right under from the teen girl's nose.

"So you really don't want the jewel at all," it was his turn to be dumbfounded tonight. Ushi nodded. 

"I have no need for that kind of power," Ushi placed their hand on Naraku's, "Naraku you can trust me. I just want to be your friend." The spider demon's eyes flicked from their touching hands to Ushi's face like he was still doubtful. He then intertwined their fingers.

"Me too," he sighed, "I wish I could fully trust you, but a part of me won't allow it. It has brought me untold stress, as of late." Naraku hung his head, curly locks forming a curtain over his face. "I fell asleep after dinner because I did not sleep last night." Ushi scooted a bit closer, keeping their hands linked. This is what one night of sleeplessness does to him? Sheesh. I need to pry some more. There's something he's not telling me.

"Why not?" they prompted, figuring he needed a little push to explain himself.

"I have been having visions of your death at my hands," Naraku admitted with great shame, "that part is... getting stronger, trying to break free. Onigumo has... become quite the valuable asset to me, keeping my body from splintering into pieces. But I don't know how long he can keep it up for." Ushi's heart fluttered, feeling him twitch a little in their grip. This has really affected him. He's really anxious. "I don't want to hurt you."

"Then it wouldn't be you who hurts me then, would it?" Ushi reassured him as they wrapped their arms around his frame. "I know you're a conglomerate demon, you're different from the others. If a part of you breaks free and tries to attack me, I wouldn't consider it to be the real you. I'm smarter than you think." That got an amused exhale from the spider demon.

"Of course... thank you Ushi," Naraku choked out as he returned the hug. "You always know what to say to ease my mind, though I think your incessant worrying may have rubbed off on me."

"It's just more proof we're friends, friends worry about each other," Ushi said with a smile. Naraku's so different from when I first met him. Even though his mannerisms are the same, he's softer, friendlier than before. More merciful and considerate. I never thought I'd be his friend, but now I can't imagine what my life would be like without our friendship. I hope after all this is over, I'll still be able to-Ushi's thoughts were cut off by the sound of light snoring. The dog blinked, incredulous at the reality they were currently living. Naraku's using me as a pillow. He fell asleep on me. The spider demon's head was rested comfortably on their chest, arms still wrapped around their torso. They leaned back until they were comfortable, glad they had chosen to sit by the wall. He was now partially on top of them, though it wasn't too compromising of a position. Kagura would still laugh though. He'll be confused when he wakes up, I'll just tell him I didn't have the heart to move him and possibly wake him up. Ushi unwrapped their one arm to rest at their side, their other hand much too entangled in his hair to risk moving without pulling something. Goodnight sleepy prince, see you in the morning, Ushi thought as they closed their eyes, letting Naraku's warm body act as a blanket.

The undead priestess walked alone on the dirt road. The sun hung high in the sky, creating shimmering waves on her long, straight black hair. She strode into the village, a pair of gossiping villagers piquing her interest. One of them gasped and pointed to her, saying something about how they needed a priestess.

"I'm happy to help," the woman smiled politely.

"A day ago, a group of bandits were attacked by a powerful demon and his companion," an older man explained, "we'd appreciate if you stayed a little while in case he comes back." Kikyo tilted her head. This doesn't sound like Naraku to me. He'd never leave a group of bandits alive.

"Do you happen to know what the demon's name was?" she tried, sure that her gut feeling was wrong. This can't be Naraku.

"The bandits said it was Naraku himself, but I don't believe 'em," the other villager, an elderly woman answered, "they say Naraku comes with insect demons, not a dog demon like those vagrants claimed." A dog demon? Kikyo's eyes widened. Ushi. It couldn't be. She'd have to see for herself. Kikyo turned her head as she heard a familiar group of travelers come into the village. Inuyasha. The priestess smiled as his mouth gaped open as he saw her, Kagome side-eying him as he came towards her. Her eyes scanned the group, her heart raced. They weren't there. It was all starting to come together in Kikyo's mind.

"Kikyo... hey," Inuyasha stuttered as he approached the priestess. "Do you have any leads?"

"Where is Ushi?" she asked, noticing the demon slayer's eyes widen at the name. Does she suspect what I do?

"They were kidnapped by Naraku," Miroku butted in, "we're looking for them both. He sent Kohaku to steal our jewel shards."

"I believe Naraku is in this area, these people told me that he attacked some bandits," Kikyo stated. I'll leave out my suspicion of Ushi for now. I don't want Inuyasha and the others to think I'll hurt their friend. "You'll want to keep traveling that way," Kikyo pointed to the forest and mountains beyond the village, "since you didn't encounter him on the way you came."

"Thank you lady Kikyo," Miroku bowed in reverence of the priestess.

"Kikyo, it was good to see you," Inuyasha gave her a small hug, then turned around and went back to Kagome who looked upset. Oh Kagome, you forget how much he cares for you. Kikyo watched the group as they passed through the village and into the forest. I'd better tail them. If Ushi is truly aligned with Naraku, I'll have to put them down myself.

It was early in the morning, before the sun even had begun to rise. A sensation of shattering drew the spider demon out of his slumber. Naraku's red eyes flicked open as he felt a strange warmth emanating from beneath him. He lifted his head, flushing as he noticed he had fallen asleep on the dog demon. They were completely entangled, his arms wrapped around their body, their hand resting on his back, buried in his hair. Why didn't they move me? Knowing them, they probably kept me there on purpose. His arms were completely numb as he pulled them out from under Ushi's sleeping form, they twitched at the change in position and blinked their eyes open. I'll make them explain later.

"Whas go'chu up so eaaarly?" Ushi slurred as they woke up. The spider demon didn't answer at first, getting to his feet and stretching before turning back and helping Ushi up. They were a little more awake now, awake enough to process what Naraku had to say.

"Something broke through my barrier," Naraku answered.

Chapter Text

The barrier... the barrier is gone. Ushi's heart went into overdrive, forcing them to take short, sharp breaths. Inuyasha must've found something strong enough to break through. This can't be happening this can't be happening this can't be happen-

"I will protect you," Naraku's statement cut through their panicked thoughts, distracting them just long enough to compose themselves.

"I told you I wouldn't let Inuyasha fight you," Ushi replied, "I'll stand in between you and them while I explain everything, OK?" I'm not prepared for this. I thought we'd have more time. I didn't want to choose. I'll have to make a plan on the spot. "We'll walk out together, don't put the barrier up, act passive. It should help to convince them that you won't attack."

"Whatever you think will work best," the spider demon nodded, "but if anyone tries anything, I'll be ready to defend you. I'm not going to let anyone hurt you." Ushi smiled sadly. He sounded almost... heroic. It sounded a lot like what Inuyasha would say to Kagome before a battle. More proof that he's changed. Ushi drew Naraku into a hug, breathing in his scent. They had become endeared to it, just like they had to the rest of him. "I can sense Inuyasha drawing near, we should make haste." Ushi nodded, reluctantly letting go of him, picking up their bag and sling and following him out of the room.

"We're gettin' closer, I can smell 'im," Inuyasha announced as he lead the pack. "Shippo, stay behind in case this gets ugly." The fox kit nodded and dove into the bushes without protest. "Kagome, you should stay close to Miroku and Sango."

"Remember Inuyasha, it's not 'on sight' yet," Kagome reminded him sternly, to which the half-demon rolled his eyes. She looked over to Sango, noticing the demon slayer's complexion grow paler as they drew nearer to Naraku's castle. Thick clouds of miasma hovered above, obscuring the light of the full moon. Inuyasha leapt up to the top of the hill, then waited by the edge for the others to climb up. We made it.

"Ay Naraku, come on out ya coward!" Inuyasha hollered at the closed doors of the castle. "An' give us back Ushi while yer at it!" At the sound of the dog demon's name, the doors opened, Ushi stepping out, their hand intertwined with Naraku's. The pair walked down the steps while everyone watched in stunned silence. Inuyasha raised his blade to perform a wind scar when both Kagome and Ushi screamed at once:

"Inuyasha STOP!"

"Ushi's shard is pure!" Kagome yelled.

"We don't want to fight!" Ushi barked, the spider demon silently nodding in support.

"What!?" Inuyasha snapped, raising a thick eyebrow at Naraku. He didn't budge, just stood still holding Ushi's hand in his own, making no move to attack. His red eyes were locked on the half-demon's Tessaiga. The blade flickered red for a moment, alerting both Ushi and the spider to it's new properties. That must be how he broke through.

"I can explain," Ushi smiled in desperation, "it's alright! Naraku doesn't want to fight you guys, but you have to listen instead of attacking us." Their eyes met Sango's whose were full of tears. I'm so sorry you had to find out like this. 

"I call bullshit!" Inuyasha snarled, "he's using you Ushi! Whatever Naraku's convinced you of, it's a lie! He knows you see the best in people so he's using that to his advantage. How long have you two been buddy-buddy!?" He held Tessaiga out, pointed towards the pair of demons. Before Ushi could answer, Sango spoke up.

"I knew it!" Sango exclaimed, "there had been something going on that I didn't know about! Ushi, why did you lie to me-" she hung her head "-and keep lying for all this time! I thought we were friends. I thought you trusted me, trusted us. We could've helped you before it came to this!" I didn't want your help. I wouldn't have been able to get to Naraku if you guys had destroyed him then.

"I'm sorry everyone, but it had to be done this way," the dog demon began, "it was the only way to-to get him to trust me! He had been visiting me for a while. My disappearance was on accident, Kagura found out and tried to use me as leverage, Naraku saved my life by bringing me back here! But it ended up working out, y'see, 'cause I learned that I can change him!" Inuyasha's jaw dropped, Kagome covered her mouth, Sango covered her eyes. Miroku stood solemn, gripping his staff tightly. "This isn't the same Naraku y-you guys once k-knew. He-He's caring a-and more thoughtful. And he's protected me multiple times. Like from those bandits. You guys must've heard about that by now!" Ushi stood there smiling, their jaw beginning to quiver at the looks of complete and utter disbelief. They don't believe me. They must think I've gone mad. "C-Come on guys, i-it's me, Ushi." Tears formed in the corners of their eyes, Naraku stealing a concerned glance at the dog demon.

"Traitor," Inuyasha growled under his breath, "TRAAAAITOOOR!" He swung at Naraku and Ushi, the spider demon quickly grabbing the dog and leaping over the sword swipe. "WIND SCAR!" The energy blast nearly hit Naraku as he jumped out of the way again, clutching the dog close to his chest, Ushi screaming in terror. The pair landed, Ushi stepped in front of Naraku, arms extended to either side. Surely, they won't attack me! "Get outta the way so I can blast 'im!" Inuyasha yelled at Ushi but they didn't move.

"NO!" Ushi shook their head, "you're not going to hurt him! I promised him we wouldn't fight. I swear he doesn't want to!"

"Ushi please!" Kagome cried, as she readied her bow and arrow, "please just get out of the way. I might hit you with my sacred arrow."

"I won't allow that," Naraku hissed and formed a barrier around the two, the purple aura shimmering in the dim light. "It is true that I'd rather us not fight; I want to respect Ushi's wish. They are... very dear to me and thus I refuse to fight but I will not hesitate to defend." He narrowed his red eyes at Inuyasha who looked so furious he could explode. "Your move, Inuyasha."

"You bastard," the half-demon's voice was boiling with rage, "you think just 'cause you can't get Kikyo, you can take Ushi from us!? They are my friend and I'm not gonna let you manipulate them any longer. I'll help them see the light and put your scheming to an end once and for all! WIND SCAR!" Inuyasha's Tessaiga glowed blood red as he released a Wind Scar straight on, breaking through the barrier.

"Ushi!" Naraku shoved Ushi behind him in the split second before the blast made contact. The dog demon screamed as the energy split Naraku's body in half, then he vanished into thin air as a cloud of purple miasma, dispersing in two directions. When the smoke cleared, all that remained was a weeping brown dog demon crouching by the burn mark on the ground, their fur singed by the blast. Nothing remained of Naraku. Without thinking, Kagome ran over to them and flung herself over their sobbing form. Ushi was in hysterics, the tears just wouldn't stop. He's gone he's gone he's gone-

"Kagome wait!" Miroku ran after her, Sango joining too. The two came up by the teen girl and stood and watched while she hugged Ushi. Their entire body shook with every sob, their hands were pressed to their face. The demon slayer frowned, knuckles white from gripping Hiraikotsu.

"Ushi, come on," Inuyasha said as he approached the group that had formed, "whatever he told you, it wasn't real." The dog's fur bristled.

"YES IT WAS!" Ushi snapped and leapt to their feet without warning, tears still streaming down their face, "YOU ALL SAW, YOU ALL SAW HE JUMPED IN FRONT OF ME!" They pointed their finger wildly between the group members. Miroku stood neutral, Sango looked hurt, Kagome was sympathetic and Inuyasha looked ticked, one of his thick eyebrows raised. "I WAS SO CLOSE! SO CLOSE. I COULD'VE CHANGED HIM! I COULD'VE FIXED HIM!" The dog demon paused to gulp in a great breath, "I COULD'VE CONVINCED HIM TO GIVE UP THE SACRED JEWEL. NOBODY WOULD'VE HAD TO FIGHT ANYMORE!" They whimpered, pressing one hand against their forehead, their whole head pounding and sore.

"Ushi, not all villains are deserving of redemption," Miroku stated in a calming voice, "Naraku has done terrible things to countless people. It is our duty to strike him down."

"IF HE DOESN'T DESERVE IT THEN I DIDN'T EITHER!" with that, Ushi ran off crying into the woods, leaving their former friends confused as to what they meant. Kagome clutched her hands together, gazing at where they had disappeared to. Inuyasha huffed, muttering something about 'going crazy', then walked off to go investigate the rapidly dissolving castle.

"Neither of them attacked us," Kagome noted, as she put her arrow back in her quiver, "I really hope we made the right call." Miroku nodded, Sango closed her eyes.

"Of course we did, it's Naraku," Sango reassured her, "if Ushi wants to be on his side now, then that's their decision. We'll have to treat them as a threat from now on then." Kagome sighed, blinking back tears. They were so devastated. They truly believed that they could change him. She clutched a hand by her heart which had been broken upon hearing the dog's cries.

"I wonder what Ushi meant by not deserving redemption," Kagome pondered. They never told us much about their past. Only that they traveled around for many years. She blinked, noticing the slayer and the monk's expressions had darkened.

"It can't be," Sango shuddered, looking to Miroku. He looked grim.

"The Ushi we were traveling with was Ushi the Bull-Dog."

Ushi's paws crashed through the bushes and undergrowth as they ran, gasping for breath as their chest heaved with sobs. When they could go no further, they collapsed, falling to their knees in a desperate act to sate their lungs demand for air. Their breath hitched as they heard a rustle in the bushes. They raised their head, out of the shadows came none other than Kikyo, her dark hair falling over her shoulders. Her dark eyes were gleaming in the moonlight, the white light pooling within her soft brown. She had an arrow primed and ready, aiming straight at Ushi's heart. The dog rose to their feet and laughed bitterly, holding their arms out to show that they meant no threat to her.

"Just do it," Ushi's voice was hoarse and their throat was raw and hurt when they spoke. When she hesitated, they smiled and laughed despite their tears. "You know, don't you? You were right when you suspected me that night. I lied to you, to everyone, covered for Naraku when he visited me, protected me in battle. I even stayed at his castle when he said I could leave because I wanted his friendship. I'm practically his sidekick! So why the hesitance to kill me now? I guess it doesn't mean anything since Naraku isn't around to be mad about it anymore!" They hooted with laughter again, salty streaks continuing to pour down their cheeks.

"You are mad with grief," Kikyo furrowed her brow. Ushi sighed and dropped their arms, then pressed their hand against their heart, feeling it rapidly pulsing. "Why?" There was a pause as the two stood facing one another, Ushi's head low.

"It's what love does to you," the dog demon replied, lifting their head, tears streaming down their warm cheeks. "You wouldn't understand it." Kikyo lowered her longbow. Ushi took their chance and leapt away through the treetops, disappearing into the darkness that lingered before dawn. The priestess stood, her hand beginning to shake on her bow stave. What love does to you. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mad with grief. For the love that has moved on.

"I do understand," she said but the wind gave no reply.

"So yer sayin' that this whole time we were travelin' with the Bull-Dog?" Inuyasha tilted his head, trying to process the amount of information Miroku and Sango had unloaded upon the group. Shippo had returned from the bushes, he was currently in Kagome's arms, tears in his eyes. "So is it on sight from now on?"

"Inuyasha, it will never be 'on sight'," Kagome snapped, "Ushi was our friend and I could tell they didn't want to hurt us."

"S-So why did t-they join Naraku!?" Shippo stuttered.

"Doesn't matter anymore now that he's gone," Inuyasha crossed his arms.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Miroku reminded the half-demon, "I noticed Naraku's aura disperse after he was hit by the Wind Scar. He's like a cockroach, until we really smush him and inspect the body, he'll keep coming back." Sango elbowed him for the unneeded metaphor. "Someone has to bring levity to this conversation!" Miroku exclaimed. Kagome smiled.

"You're right, Miroku," the teen girl said, "we should be on the lookout for Naraku until we find conclusive evidence of his death. For now, we should consider him in hiding."

"And Ushi?" Inuyasha raised an eyebrow.

"Tenuous ally," Kagome replied, the half-demon opening his mouth to retort, "no but's." She sighed, it's tearing me apart. There's a part of me that loathes them for what they did, lying to us, covering for Naraku-that wicked creature. But then during the fight, Naraku didn't make a move, he was completely focused on protecting Ushi. Any other pawn of his would have been long discarded by now. And putting himself in danger for them, getting blown to bits by the Wind Scar. If anyone else had done it, it would be seen as a valiant death of self-sacrifice. She glanced at the others to see if they were listening, not that they could hear her thoughts. It's silly, but there's a small, small part of me that wants to believe that maybe... just maybe... they were right.

Chapter Text

The search was futile, there was no trace of his scent. Ushi rested atop a stump as they debated what to do next. Should I go home? I've been scouring the land for a week. If Naraku was really out there he would at least send a Saimyosho to fetch me or return to me in person. Why am I still searching? The dog wanted nothing more than to melt into their bed sheets and sleep for a century, but something told them that would be a bad idea. After the initial shock from watching Naraku be obliterated by the Wind Scar had worn off, Ushi had surmised that he must still be alive, at least in part. If he were truly dead, he would have dropped his chunk of the Sacred Jewel. I've just got to find him. He may be hiding but if he senses me he might reveal himself. The dog demon's fur rose when they heard a few familiar voices, they quickly darted behind a tree trunk as their former friends came down the road.

"I wonder what those strange headless demons are all about?" Sango's question was interrupted by an outburst from Kagome.

"I sense a sacred jewel shard!" Kagome exclaimed to Ushi's horror. I never got rid of it! Ushi could feel her eyes through the tree trunk. "Ushi, is that you?" The dog demon broke into a run, whipping their head around as Kagome screamed "WAIT!" I can't lose her unless I get far enough away. Damn, if I was fast as Inuyasha, I would be able to. They looked behind again to see that she was still following them, but lost the others. Did she tell them to stay behind? What does she want with me. I'm a traitor. Ushi skidded to a stop as they came face to face with a sheer cliff side. They were about to scale it when the teen girl burst through the bushes, one hand reaching out, the other on her knee as she gasped for breath. "Ushi... please... stay!" Intrigued, the dog demon turned around to face her, removing their hand from the rocky cliff.

"What do you want from me?" Ushi tried to calm themselves but couldn't stop their restless hands from playing with the strap of their sling. Kagome straightened back up and smiled.

"I want to talk, just talk," she said as she let her quiver and bow slide off her shoulder and plop onto the ground. "See, no Sacred arrows, I'm not hurt you," Kagome walked a few paces forward, "I want to understand." Her honey brown eyes were wide. Ushi's jaw quivered, knowing full well what she wanted.

"You'll just hate me more," they dismissed her, shying away.

"Please Ushi," Kagome held onto their arm to keep them from running off, "I'm not upset like the others are, just curious. I want to help you."

"Help... me?" the dog asked as they turned back to face her, Kagome letting go of them and nodding.

"Yes, but there are some things I want to clear up," the teen girl took Ushi's hand into her own but then both gasped as they felt a dark aura rapidly approaching. That scent. Ushi's heart quickened. Is that Naraku? Ushi's sensitive ears picked up Inuyasha barreling through the woods at breakneck speed calling for Kagome. Everyone must've sensed the aura. A childlike laugh sent chills down the dog's spine as Saimyosho appeared by hundreds out of the trees. Well, Miroku's out of the fight.

"How touching," a playful voice sang with glee as a small child encased in a purple barrier appeared hovering above, "the former friends are making-up after their big fight. Too bad I had to interrupt." His hair was light pink and long and straight. The boy's expression was eerily similar to one of Naraku's evil smirks. I don't like this one bit.

"Who the hell are you!?" Inuyasha yelled as he burst from the undergrowth and took a swing at the child. It was repelled by the barrier.

"I am Hakudoshi," the boy smirked, "and your Wind Scar set me free." The half-demon's eyes widened as did Ushi's. That part of Naraku that was trying to escape. Is this it? This... boy? The child giggled and responded as if he could read Ushi's mind, "yes, I am that part of Naraku, but I'm not an incarnation. Inuyasha's Wind Scar split us apart, allowing me to escape. But, while he hid like a coward, I have revealed myself so I can finish what was started when we were whole." Hakudoshi summoned a long spear, "I need your shard, Ushi." With no warning, the boy sent forth a horde of demons at the dog, Kagome screaming in terror, Inuyasha jumping in front and firing off a Wind Scar to destroy them. 

"Kagome, grab yer stuff and fire an arrow!" the half-demon screamed as Hakudoshi summoned more demons. Sango and Miroku were swarmed, Hiraikotsu making rounds in the small clearing they were in. Ushi grabbed an acid and flung it at an ogre's head, dissolving its skull, it fell limp on the ground. The teen girl raced towards her bow and arrow but was stopped by a group of worm demons who were quickly sliced apart by a dance of blades?

"Kagura!" Ushi exclaimed joyfully as the wind sorceress entered the fray, using her dance of the dead to reanimate the corpses and attack Hakudoshi's barrier, distracting the child.

"She's here too!?" Inuyasha's golden eyes were wide with surprise. Kagome picked up her bow and arrow, readied and shot off the Sacred Arrow. It pierced Hakudoshi's barrier and went straight through the child's body, dissolving it to ash and smoke. The purple smoke flew away and the arrow lodged itself into the cliff side behind Hakudoshi. Quickly, the remaining demons were cleared, everyone was unharmed save for some minor cuts and bruises.

"So, that was it, then," Kagura grinned, "I expected him to put up more of a fight. He must still be weak." Her comment raised some eyebrows so she elaborated, "I'm sure he already told you, as he's very proud of it, that he's is one of half of Naraku that was split off. Hakudoshi thought he could pick a fight with me earlier today, but he cannot kill me as he does not possess my heart. When I felt the split happen, I tried to track them both, focusing on the half that had my heart. It went northeast, Hakudoshi went the opposite way, but that doesn't matter much now since he's out and about."

"So, which one has the Sacred Jewel?" Miroku had a hand on his chin.

"I didn't sense it on Hakudoshi, unless he hid it wherever he runs off to," Kagome noted.

"Kagura, do you know anything of Kohaku!?" Sango blurted. The sorceress hung her head sadly.

"Hakudoshi has him," Kagura sighed, "and Hakudoshi has been hearing everything we are saying." There were a few Saimyosho hovering above. Kagura used her dance of blades to shoot them down. "He has his own Saimyosho to control. And one final thing, you cannot kill Hakudoshi, for his heart is the same as Naraku's. He will keep coming back and trying to kill you." She unpinned her feather from her hair, preparing to take off.

"Wait, do you guys sense that!?" Kagome exclaimed, "Hakudoshi reappeared nearby, we need to go see what's going on!"

"Kikyo."

The priestess jumped as she noticed the presence of a familiar demonic aura. But the voice was all wrong. She nocked an arrow, pointing it in the direction of the voice.

"You're familiar with me," a small child surrounded by a barrier appeared from the shadows.

"Naraku," she growled and fired, arrow whizzing through his arm, severing it, but the flesh immediately grew back.

"Hakudoshi," the boy corrected, "I'm here to do what Naraku could never do. I won't be long." He shot out a tentacle that snapped her bow stave in half. Kikyo gasped and stumbled backwards. Another tentacle came racing forward, slashing open Kikyo's shirt and chest, pieces of clay dropping to the ground from where the wound was made.

"KIKYO!" Inuyasha cried out, racing towards her, Ushi right behind him. Hakudoshi raised his barrier just before they could throw an acid on him. The priestess had collapsed to the ground, clutching at her gash which was oozing purple miasma. The demon boy cackled as he watched the others arrive at the scene.

"It's hopeless for her," he smiled as Kikyo's body began to fail her, "she is being consumed by my miasma." With that, Hakudoshi flew off and disappeared into the sky. Inuyasha was crouching beside Kikyo, begging her to stay with him. There's nothing I can do, Ushi thought. Unless, they reached and pulled out their sacred jewel shard, softly glowing pink and pure. They walked over to the injured priestess and inserted the shard into her wound. It glowed a brilliant pink as it stitched the clay skin back together, Kikyo's expression morphing from one of pain to one of relief. She shuddered as she sat up, looking at Ushi in gratitude. The dog smiled back.

"Hakudoshi retreated to lull us into a false sense of victory so he could attack Lady Kikyo when our guard was down," Miroku spoke, "this is troubling." Kikyo rose to her feet to the protest of Inuyasha. She turned to leave.

"Wait, before you leave Kikyo, Kagura said we should go northeast to find Naraku," Kagome informed the priestess, "just thought you should know." The priestess nodded, dark eyes flicking over to meet Ushi's, as if she wanted to say something, but she turned and left. Ushi tried to leave as well, but Kagome grabbed them by the arm, preventing them from doing so. "We didn't get to talk." Oh right. Everyone's eyes were on the two. "I wanted to ask you to come with us, Ushi," then she leaned in and whispered, "I'll ask you my questions later in private so we don't get Inuyasha's commentary." 

"I heard that," the half-demon snapped.

"Why do you want me back?" Ushi's tail drooped as they asked. "You know where my loyalty lies. If push comes to shove, I'll just get in the way." Before Kagome could speak her piece, Inuyasha butted in.

"Sounds about right," his arms were crossed, "I'm curious too. Why do you want Ushi back so bad?" Everyone's eyes were on Kagome, causing her to lower her head and her hands begin to shake.

"Because I think they were on to something and I think we messed it up!" the girl cried. Ushi gaped their mouth on shock. Kagome believes me? "We messed it up bad... real bad. I-It's just a gut feeling, but it's been sitting there in that pit in my stomach, festering, churning. It's tearing me apart!" Inuyasha stepped forward to hold Kagome in his arms as she shook with sobs.

"You mean..." Ushi trailed off, losing the words. Kagome composed herself, sniffling and wiping her face on her school uniform.

"I think you can change him," she smiled.

"Not you too!" Inuyasha whined to which Kagome shot him a dirty look.

"If anyone would know how to come back from a life of evil, it would be you, Ushi," Kagome continued. The dog demon nodded, tears brimming in the corners of their eyes. She does believe me. She wants to help me. That's what she meant.

"Thank you Kagome," they sighed and pulled her into a hug. "But I can't travel with you and the others. Not after betraying everyone like that. You may believe me but," Ushi looked around at the others whose expressions were those of resentment and distrust, "but I still have a lot to prove to everyone else. I'm sorry, but I should go now." They released Kagome from the hug and took their leave, vanishing into the shady forest. The teen girl sighed huskily.

Later in the day, when the sun was slipping low on the horizon, Ushi's meal was interrupted by a surprise gust of wind and a guest. Their face lit up. "Hey Kagura!" they chirped, tail slowly wagging.

"I noticed you weren't traveling with Inuyasha," the sorceress began, "I was wondering if... you'd like to come with me and Kanna? We're going in the same direction." Suddenly, she sent out a light blade, tearing through a wandering Saimyosho. "I don't trust these things anymore. Anyways, in case Naraku's mad when we find him, I'd like to have you there." Ah, that's why. I had a feeling her motive was tied to her heart. That's fine with me, I'd like to protect her too. She could probably get me there faster than walking would.

"I'd be happy to," Ushi replied, then Kagura unpinned her feather and whisked the both of them away. Ushi yelped as they ascended and swirled around, wrapping their arms around Kagura's torso much to the sorceress' annoyance. She brought them to an abandoned temple, they followed her inside to where Kanna was sitting, holding her mirror, the reflection in the middle rapidly shifting past hundreds of locations.

"No luck?" Kagura asked, the young girl shook her head. Kagura sighed and plopped onto the floor. Kanna lifted her head, black eyes widening when she noticed Ushi was there. The dog demon waved, Kanna smiled a little.

"What have you two been up to?" Ushi looked around the dilapidated structure.

"Whaddya think?" Kagura raised a brow, "exactly what everyone else has been doing."

"Not even the mirror can find him," Kanna added, eyes rounded in sadness. "He does not want to be found." Not even by the mirror! This is bad. Could Naraku have died while in hiding? Will I ever get to see him again?

"I'm sure we'll find him now that I'm here," Ushi reassured the incarnations and secretly themselves. He can't be dead. I'm going to find him. Whether he wants to be found or not.

"M'lord, where are we going!?" Jaken panted as he struggled to keep up with Sesshomaru and Ah-Un.

"Poor, poor Jaken, always forgotten!" Rin sang from the dragon's back. "Why don't you come up and ride too?" The imp hissed at the girl's proposal.

"I don't need to!" he spat. The little green demon was finally given a chance to catch his breath when Sesshomaru stopped short, looking out into the distance. Jaken hurried to be by his lord's side. Sesshomaru didn't spare a glance, gold eyes locked on the far horizon. "Wha-What do you see, M'lord?"

"Kagura is flying to the northeast," Sesshomaru finally stated after what felt like forever, eyes tracking a small blip in the distance.

"So are we gonna go there too!?" Rin asked excitedly. Sesshomaru didn't have to answer for Rin to know that he meant 'yes'.

Chapter Text

Traveling with Kagura was as amazing as Ushi expected it would be. While ascending was rough, once her feather got high enough, the views were to die for. The only thing lacking was the talkativeness of their companions. Kanna barely spoke on her own and Kagura didn't seem to want to talk. It was lonely and Ushi began to wonder if traveling with Kagome and the others may have been a better decision. Even if they gave me strange looks, it would still be nice to hear anything else besides the wind in my ears.

A sudden barrage of fire bolts snapped the dog out of their contemplation. Kagura swerved, darting between the flaming balls, Ushi grabbed onto her back. What the hell is that!? The next barrage came, Kagura was too slow, the projectile collided with her feather, sending the trio of demons plummeting to the ground, Kagura knocked unconscious and rendered unable to save Ushi. The dog demon screamed for dear life, but was caught in midair in the arms of Inuyasha.

"Inuyasha thank goodness, I thought I was a goner!" Ushi exclaimed as he landed and put them down.

"We don't have time fer talkin'!" Inuyasha snapped, "you need'ta run!" As soon as he said that, a beefy man adorned with various mechanical parts stomped through the trees, coming to stand before them. Ushi gasped, fur bristling. What is that thing!? Is that a demon? But it smells like graveyard soil. "I said get going!" At Inuyasha's command, Ushi scampered off, leaving the half-demon to deal with the mechanical monstrosity. Their nose caught the scent of the others, they were all hiding in a cave. The dog demon bolted inside, noticing that they all reeked of poison.

"Ushi!?" Shippo cried excitedly and leapt into the dog's arms, "is Inuyasha alright!?"

"He's fighting that thing out in the forest," Ushi looked over the other's unconscious bodies, noticing their injuries, "what happened to you all!?"

"Yesterday, we were attacked by a man named Jakotsu who was looking for Inuyasha," Shippo explained, "we learned that he's part of the Band of Seven, a group of mercenaries who had been executed, but came back to life using Sacred Jewel shards. Just today Kagome got kidnapped by another member, Mukotsu, who used his poison to paralyze her, but when we came to save her Sesshomaru appeared and killed him. Everyone else is unconscious from Mukotsu's poison. Now that monster, Ginkotsu, tracked us down and started attacking us. Inuyasha told us to stay here while he fought him off but I think Ginkotsu might just be Inuyasha's match. They've been fighting like this for a while now. I'm really worried." Kirara mewed and nuzzled Sango's arm.

"Sango, Miroku and Kagome aren't gonna survive for very long without aid, I've seen this kind of poison before," Ushi stated, then dug through their bag, "here's a general antidote to give them, it should help delay the progression but they'll need a special type of brew." Shippo nodded and gave the three humans the vials that Ushi handed to them, pouring it down their throats. "I'm going to go help Inuyasha with Ginkotsu." With that, Ushi stepped out of the cave and summoned their idol and twin blades. I'll have a lot of explaining to do when I get home. The dog figure began to pulse in their hand and a bright flash of light enveloped them, causing Shippo to coo in awe at Ushi's transformation. The dog demon leapt into the air, silver eyes scanning the forest canopy until they caught a tree collapse and a couple flecks of metal go flying. There he is. Ushi grinned and ran their tongue along their lip. Time for me to shine. The dog propelled themselves forward, golden yellow aura flaring at their fingertips. They burst onto the scene, sending a blade flying lodging itself into Ginkotsu's nape.

"USHI!?" Inuyasha screamed, shocked at their change in appearance. He's probably also sensing my aura for the first time. Ginkotsu growled and tried to remove the blade, but could not reach around his armor. Ushi laughed and summoned their blade back to their hand, causing a spurt of blood from the back of the undead's neck. The smell was definitely human. I've never seen a human this powerful before.

"A pleasure to fight alongside you, Inuyasha," Ushi purred, bravado oozing from their tone. Ginkotsu fired off some saw blade projectiles at them, they nimbly dodged them and headed straight towards the man, landing a kick on his head. They pushed off quickly as he revved the saw blade on his back, Inuyasha firing off a Wind Scar as soon as they had gotten far enough away. Ginkotsu roared as his body exploded from the energy, sending chunks of him flying everywhere.

"That should finish him," Inuyasha spat, "I'll go make sure everyone's alright." Ushi's eyes widened, Kagura and Kanna! I've got to check on them. They won't be killed since Naraku has their hearts.

"I've got to go," Ushi was about to hop off when they remembered, "wait, before we split up, I gave Miroku, Sango and Kagome a temporary antidote for the poison, but it will only hold it off for so long. Mukotsu used a special poison that's hard to remedy."

"Got it, I'll see what I can do," Inuyasha nodded, then both went their separate ways. Ushi leapt through the trees, following the faint scent of Naraku. As they went on, they frowned, noting the smell had become quite strong for Kagura.

"Ushi," the voice stopped the dog in their tracks and sent their heart into flutters. Naraku. They whipped their head around until their eyes found his familiar figure tucked beneath the treeline. He smiled at them as they trotted over to him. The dog demon gasped as they took in his form. He looks just how I remember. He really did come back for me!

"Y-You're alright," was all they could muster as tears of joy formed in the corners of their eyes. They threw their arms around the spider demon and nuzzled their head into the crook of his neck, having to bend down slightly due to their current form being a bit taller than him. The scent's just the same. His hair's just as silky. "I missed you so much! I looked everywhere." Ushi trailed off, too happy to even think. He's not even complaining that I'm squeezing him too hard. He must be really happy to see me.

"I know," Naraku answered, "I was looking for you too. I have something I want to give you." Something to give me? That's a bit odd. A giggle escaped his lips. Something's off. Ushi flicked their eyes open, noticing a glint of metal from the inside of one of his sleeves that was making its way behind their back. Without thinking, they slashed through Naraku's body with their claws, the form wavered then shifted to reveal its true self: Hakudoshi. The child laughed hysterically at Ushi's heartbroken expression.

"So gullible, I almost had you," he sneered.

"YOU BASTARD!" Ushi snarled and threw a blade through Hakudoshi who disappeared leaving the blade lodged in the tree behind him. Ushi summoned it back to their hand and continued their search for Kagura, their body still shaking from the emotional whiplash. He's right. I'm gullible. Really gullible. I almost got myself killed. What was I thinking? Naraku would never appear to me like this out in the open. Not after getting split by the Wind Scar. Am I that desperate to see him?

Eventually, they found Kagura, lying beneath a tree, not too far away was Kanna. Ushi picked them both up, one under each arm, then searched for a safe location to wait for them to wake up. I should probably remain in this form for now. With Mukotsu and Ginkotsu down that leaves five more members of this mercenary band to defeat. And if they're anything like Ginkotsu, I'll be useless without my full powers. Ushi sighed as they came upon a large tree with a nice, thick canopy that would keep them dry in case of rain. The dog demon set Kanna and Kagura down by the trunk and sat down on a root beside them. Now that I think about it, I should change back to my depowered form because like this I'm easily detectable. If Sesshomaru is around, he'll want to pick a fight with me. They funneled their power back into their statuette and sheathed their twin blades at their hip. I'll just have to keep this on me. They jumped a bit as Kagura came to, groaning and rubbing her head.

"W-Where are we?" she blinked, scanning their chosen resting place.

"Temporary resting spot," Ushi began, "we're being pursued by a group of mercenaries called the Band of Seven. We got shot down by Ginkotsu, one of their members. Me and Inuyasha finished him off but there's still more out there. You should rest for a while." Kagura nodded in gratitude. I don't want to order her around like Naraku did. Ushi looked over at Kanna, widened their eyes as they noticed she had awoken without a sound. The girl was inspecting her mirror. She looked to Ushi.

"It's cracked," she murmured. 

"Forever?" Ushi asked but she shook her head. Thank goodness. Without the mirror, Kanna has no way of protecting herself. Ushi dug through their bag and grabbed a bite to eat. It had become quite a comfort over the last week or so. If I keep this up, I'll get fat. They smiled sadly as their past laughter echoed in their mind. I'll just make myself upset if I think of those things.

"Something the matter?" Kagura tilted her head, noticing the dog's dejected demeanor.

"When I was tracking you and Kanna... Hakudoshi tricked me with a disguise," Ushi admitted with a sigh, "and he almost succeeded in killing me." The sorceress raised a brow but didn't inquire further. "It was irresponsible of me to fall for it."

"Don't beat yourself up too much," Kagura replied, "okay?" Ushi nodded. "I'm ready to go when you are." In less than a second, the three were whisked away on Kagura's feather, resuming their flight to the northeast-to the holy mountain.

The effeminate man sighed and groaned as he lounged around waiting for his orders. Jakotsu perked up at the sight of Bankotsu, Renkotsu, and Ginkotsu's head. "Any updates?" the man hollered to his comrades.

"Naraku hasn't relayed anything new to me," Bankotsu said with a smirk, "except that we need to focus on gettin' rid of Ushi as well as Inuyasha. You've still got to find Suikotsu." Ugh. Why can't Naraku just let me go fight Inuyasha. I'll even fight his brother or the wolf boy. ANYTHING to fight someone sexy. Jakotsu whined at the order.

"Come onnnnn big brother, just please can't you go get Suikotsu!?" Jakotsu's whining was starting to get on the other's nerves.

"Sorry, Naraku's orders," Bankotsu shrugged, "but once you get Suikotsu back Naraku might give you another task. Maybe he'll even send you to get Inuyasha again since you love him so much. For now, I'm after Inuyasha and Renkotsu, you'll go after Ushi. Only after you fix up Ginkotsu of course." He elbowed the bald man who grumbled and walked off to the forge. Fine, I guess I'll have to suck it up and go get stupid Suikotsu out of his trance. Then I can see my Inuyasha again. Jakotsu clutched his hands together and giggled. My beautiful, beautiful Inuyasha.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days, giving Kagome time to recover from the poison. The antidote Ushi had given them wore off after a while, but it was just in time for Myoga to arrive at the scene and get a nice meal. I never got to thank Ushi because I was unconscious. Kagome sighed, she missed traveling with the dog demon. After I begged them to come back with us, I got weird looks for the rest of the day. At least Inuyasha isn't mad at me. He knows I just want to help, that I see the best in people. Well, not Naraku, I don't see the best in him, but still my point stands. I can tell Ushi is genuine and so I want to find Naraku with Ushi and see him for myself. Evaluate for myself if it's possible he can change. A pulse of energy alerted Kagome to a presence, dragging her out of her monologue.

I sense a Sacred Jewel shard. No-this is much stronger than just a shard. Could it be? But... it's coming from Mt. Hakurei. She looked to the distant mountain surrounded holy barrier that shimmered iridescent in the sunlight. If Naraku were to be there, he would be purified. She frowned. I should still tell Ushi next time I see them. The teen girl called the others over and handed out the fish that had finished cooking. Inuyasha dug into his, gobbling it up within seconds, Kagome reflexively handing him another one that she cooked just for him. He's still injured from the fight with the Band of Seven yesterday, or should I say, Band of Four. It's strange. I never heard what happened to the fifth member who remains alive. Bankotsu, Jakotsu, Renkotsu and Ginkotsu had gone to retrieve Bankotsu's weapon. Kagome had sensed their jewel shards and sent her friends into a toe-to-toe battle with the mercenaries. Koga was there to help them, but it still wasn't enough. Bankotsu got his Banryu back and used jewel shards to increase its power. They retreated afterwards, using a demon puppet disguised as Naraku to distract the group. That's right. Bankotsu had claimed him and Naraku were in kahoots.

"Kagome, you gonna eat this?" Inuyasha asked with his mouth full as he gestured to her fish sitting uneaten.

"Oh, yeah, I was just thinking," the girl replied, "I want to investigate Mt. Hakurei."

The sound of giggling children caused Kikyo to turn her head. Her eyes widened as she noticed the man they surrounded had a Sacred Jewel shard lodged in his neck. It's pure. Strange.

"Priestess," he greeted upon noticing her presence. "My name is Suikotsu. I'm the doctor for this village."

"My name is Kikyo. Are these your children?" she asked as she looked upon the group of youngsters.

"They are orphans that I'm taking care of," Suikotsu explained, "well, that reminds me, I've got some patients back at my clinic. Would you mind lending me a hand?" Kikyo followed him back to his house, watching him work, handing him things that he asked for. A pair of villagers came to the door, one man helping another who was badly injured, bleeding and limping. Suikotsu paled at the sight of the gore and asked, "Kikyo, do you think you could take over for a little while? I don't feel well." Kikyo nodded and helped the wounded farmer, cleaning and wrapping the wound. This doctor has a Sacred Jewel shard, yet he possesses no evil in his heart. Something's not right. I'll have to remain here if I want to find out.

Much to Kagome's dismay, Miroku and Sango went up the mountain instead of her. She remained waiting with Inuyasha, Shippo and Kirara, the three demons feeling nauseous being so close to the barrier. I wonder if Ushi would even be able to climb the mountain with me? They barely have any demonic aura, but still. She glanced at Inuyasha who was laying on his belly looking pooped out just from being near the holy energy. An explosion in the distance caused her and Inuyasha to jump.

"Want to see what that was?" she asked.

"Yes please," Inuyasha knelt so Kagome could ride on his back. They soared over the treetops towards the commotion, Kagome gasping as she picked up a powerful demonic aura. It's similar in strength to Sesshomaru's. "It's alright, it's just Ushi," Inuyasha said, sensing her confusion at the unfamiliar aura, "I was shocked too." That's right. He and Ushi destroyed Ginkotsu together, Ushi had reabsorbed their power that they had sealed. Shippo saw their transformation as well, he got so excited when he talked about it. The dog demon was being tag teamed by Renkotsu and Ginkotsu, the bald man having rebuilt his brother into a tank. Luckily, they had the wind sorceress on their side, using her powers to assist them in the battle.

"DAMN YOU RENKOTSU!" Kagura's voice echoed from the clearing below as Inuyasha descended onto the scene, "dance of blades!" She fired off the white energy blades, barely making a scratch in Ginkotsu's new armor plating. Renkotsu ducked behind his brother's head.

"I've got you now!" Ushi grinned as they leapt from behind Renkotsu who quickly blew a jet of flame onto them. They backed off, hissing, then smiling as they noticed Inuyasha and Kagome. "Care to assist us?" Kagome nodded, readying an arrow while Inuyasha pulled out Tessaiga. Ginkotsu laughed, sending out a barrage of steel strings, tangling Inuyasha's sword. The half-demon cursed, Kagura unable to fire a dance of blades to free him for risk of cutting him. Ushi growled and cracked their fingers, then performed a slash, severing the wires from the Tessaiga. Ginkotsu growled as both dog demons charged him, dodging his flaming projectiles. Kagome fired an arrow at Renkotsu who gasped as it lodged in his breastplate.

"Damn, there's too many of them now!" the bald mercenary snapped.

"Oh Inuyashaaaaa~!" an all too familiar voice purred, the half-demon's ears lowering as soon as he heard it. Jakotsu appeared out of the bushes, unleashing his snake-sword on the half-demon. These people just keep on coming, don't they. Ushi lunged at the strangely dressed man, Jakotsu wrapped his sword around their blade, then gasped as they revealed they had another one. They threw it straight forward, impaling Jakotsu through the chest. The undead man broke into a run to save himself, Ushi summoning back their sword to return to assist Inuyasha and Kagura in dealing with Ginkotsu. I'm so useless, Kagome thought, watching the three demons take on the two men. 

"Just give it up already!" Ushi exclaimed as they chased Renkotsu while he fired at them with various guns. "If you think you're gonna kill me with a couple'a guns then you're dead wrong."

"We won't give up until we kill you," Renkotsu said as he unleashed his fire net on the dog demon which subdued them long enough for a Saimyosho to flutter down and give him a message. "We've got to go. Inuyasha interrupted our battle but we'll be back." With that, he hopped on Ginkotsu and sped off, creating a suffocating cloud of smoke that gave everyone in the clearing a bad fit of coughing. Kagome fanned away the pitch black fumes as Ushi shook off the net and transformed back into their depowered state. 

"Thanks for the help," their tail wagged as they spoke, "those two have been giving us so much grief lately." Kagura nodded and began fixing her hair and robe that had been messed up in the battle. All of a sudden, Kirara came flying over with Miroku and Sango on her back.

"Guys, you're back!" Kagome eclaimed, "what did you find?"

"We found what's been causing the barrier, it's a monk named Hakushin," Sango explained, expression darkening as she noticed Ushi was there. "We tried to stop him but he escaped."

"I could also sense a dark aura emanating from the center of the mountain," Miroku added. Kagome stole a glance at Ushi whose demeanor had entirely shifted. Are they thinking what I'm thinking? "There were demons inside the cavern we explored, though I'm not sure how they got there. We escaped through a route that took us to the peak, that's where we found Hakushin."

"Great, but that doesn't solve how we get onto the mountain in the first place," Inuyasha snapped, "the barrier's still up so I can't go in there and kill Naraku or Hakushin or Hakudoshi or whoever else is playin' hide-and-seek with us. Gawsh, this is worse than one of Shippo's games." Kagome glanced at Ushi again who had started to walk off, she followed.

"Ay, I heard that!" Shippo yelled from Kirara's back. The banter grew more distant as the girl and the dog demon retreated into the forest. Ushi jumped upon looking over their shoulder, fur standing up a bit. Kagome smiled, trying to lighten their mood.

"I didn't notice you follow me," Ushi talked first, hopping onto an exposed root.

"I wanted to tell you I sensed a powerful signature of the Sacred Jewel coming from within the mountain," Kagome began, noticing Ushi's eyes widen. "I wanted to ask if you'd come with me if I investigated."

"I can't really say no since you're the only one here who can track the Sacred Jewel shards," Ushi shrugged, "I'm just surprised that you're so eager to accompany me."

"Also, we fought Bankotsu yesterday, the leader of the Band of Seven, he said Naraku gave him the jewel shards," the girl added, Ushi's expression fell.

"That's a lie Bankotsu told you, Renkotsu said he was under orders from Naraku to kill me," the dog demon spat, "it's bullshit, Naraku would never want to kill me. It's probably Hakudoshi. That little bastard tricked me a couple days ago with an illusion, almost got me." They sighed, staring off into the distance. He preyed on my desperation. It wasn't real, but this chance might lead me to the real Naraku. But... Kagome wants to come with me. "Kagome... if we found Naraku under that mountain... what would you do to him?" the dog demon turned their gaze towards the girl, looking sad. If she tries to hurt him, I'll have to step in.

"I... I don't know," Kagome shook her head, trying to think of how to best word her feelings, "I want to see for myself, that's all. I don't plan on attacking, if that's what you were thinking." She smiled a small smile as the dog let out a relieved sigh. "Do you think you'll be able to pass the barrier?"

"I should if I'm like this," Ushi answered, "there's nothing really here to purify. I might get a little woozy, but that should be it. When do you want to go?"

"Now," Kanna appeared from the bushes, startling both Kagome and Ushi. Now? Both Ushi and Kagome's hearts began to pound. Did he send a message to her? "We must go now." Ushi nodded, kneeling down to scoop Kanna in their arms. They gestured for Kagome to ride on their back as they leapt up through the treetops. Kagura came flying over on her feather, looking strangely at Ushi and their passengers.

"Kanna got a message, I'm going to the mountain with them," Ushi relayed, "tell the others Kagome sensed a jewel shard beyond the barrier and we're going to check it out." The wind sorceress nodded, then flew back towards the clearing with the rest of the group to spread the word. It's finally happening. I can't believe it. I'm going to see Naraku again! Ushi felt a few tears slip from their eyes as they soaring through the air. They landed a few paces away from the barrier and let their passengers dismount. They tentatively stuck a hand through the energy field, noticing a pins-and-needles sensation. Nothing too bad. I can handle it. The dog sent their statuette containing their demonic energy home for the time being. Don't want that getting purified. At least Kanna doesn't seem to be affected. She may smell like Naraku but she does not have any demonic aura like he does.

"Let's go," Kagome said, "I can sense the jewel coming from that way. We'll have to go caving if we want to find it." Ushi and Kanna followed her through the barrier. Kagome made her way up the mountainside until she found the opening to the cavern. The three stepped in, Kanna's mirror providing a bit of light as they traveled deeper into the darkness. I can sense the effects of the barrier beginning to subside. This would be a great hiding spot. It's nearly perfect. None of Naraku's enemies can get in here. He must be at the end of this cavern. After a while of walking, Kagome turned to Ushi who had found themselves next to her. "Would you mind telling me some of what happened with you and Naraku now?" Oh jeez. Where do I start. "I-If you want to, of course," Kagome added, noticing the dog had become anxious.

"Sure, well, um, it all started when I spied on him in the castle and he caught me," Ushi began, "I was so shocked he didn't attack me and surprised at all the things he said about not feeling like fighting. My expression of interest, I told him I wanted to understand, I guess that was all it took to get the ball rolling-er Onigumo's heart beating." Kagome nodded as Ushi told their story, brown eyes wide with curiosity. "Then he visited me a couple times, once by the riverside and once the morning after we met with Kikyo. I'll admit I covered for him." Ushi hung their head in shame, "it was stupid of me, I know."

"It's not stupid," Kagome reassured them, "you said it was to gain his trust, you were acting smart if that's what you wanted. Keep talking, I'm very interested." Really? Kagome's interest was genuine, her tone said it all. She's really curious. I guess it would be really interesting to hear about your mortal enemy's secrets. But I know that's not what she cares about. She wants to understand why I care about him so much that I would throw away all chances of making amends with the others to pursue his redemption.

"Then... Muso," Ushi continued, "oh gosh, Muso was something else. I met him while I was traveling back to Kaede's village, he had burnt down some poor town but said that he recognized me. He smelled just like Naraku but seemed naive to his scheme so I decided I would keep him occupied, not knowing at the time the reason he didn't attack me was because he was Onigumo and apparently Onigumo likes me a lot. I made him pick herbs for me, I later made Naraku do the same thing but I'll get to that later." Kagome snorted, the image of Naraku digging in the dirt on his hands and knees giving her great amusement. "Anyway, we went to rest by the river, Muso wanted to lay next to me, we talked some more and he had flashbacks when Inuyasha finally found us, Muso ran off, then you know what happened next. Apparently, according to Kagura, reabsorbing Muso and gaining his memories caused Naraku to freak out and punch holes in his wall." To that, Kagome laughed out loud. "I didn't know laying next to me was that horrible either." Ushi shrugged to which the teen girl laughed more.

"Naraku destroying his room. Now that is something I wish I could have seen," the girl giggled. "I bet Kagura was laughing."

"The next time I saw him was when he kidnapped me, well, actually he saved me," Ushi corrected themselves, "Kagura tried to use me as a bargaining chip for her heart but Naraku killed the ogres she used to restrain me. Then he picked me up and flew me back to the castle and cured the poison that the ogre had inflicted on me with its blade. That night was the first night I really got to talk to him. He didn't believe that I cared about him so he freaked out and punched the wall so I..." Ushi trailed off, embarrassed to be telling this to anyone, then said in a tiny voice, "I gave him a hug." They waited for the ridicule but none came. Phew. I thought I was gonna get chewed out. I guess Kagome really wants to try and hear me out after all. Even if I tell her that I hugged the man who torments her boyfriend. Well, Inuyasha isn't her boyfriend yet but they're basically dating.

"He believed me after I did that," Ushi grinned thinking of the blank look on his face. I thought I had broken him. "The day after was his time of weakness and Sesshomaru decided to pay a visit while the barrier was down so I fought him. Me, Kagura and Naraku, after he recovered, ran Sesshomaru off, we didn't hurt him too bad. Surprisingly, Naraku wanted to talk afterwards, I told him my story and why I was so interested in him and he told me that he didn't deserve me and I was too good for him." The teen girl was taken aback at that last part. I was too when he first told me. "Then he said he-or at least a part of him-regrets what he did but he feels like he doesn't deserve redemption. Finally, he told me that he liked me and wanted to be my friend. I was ecstatic. You have no idea how much I had to press him to get all that out."

"Really?" Kagome was incredulous. It's a lot to take in about someone you thought was pure evil. "He told you all that?" Ushi nodded, hoping Kagome could see it in the dim light. They were beaming as they spoke.

"He was a tough nut to crack, but in the days since, he was much more talkative," the dog demon purred, "I made him go on walks with me outside to collect food which I made him try. I wanted to go fishing, but he sassed me so I splashed him in the face and then we scared all the fish away by splashing each other. It was one of the first times I'd seen a real smile from him-not just an evil smirk. It was a real happy smile." The words were pouring out as Ushi told Kagome of all their adventures. At the description of the baboon pelt after two hundred or so rounds of tic-tac-toe, Kagome broke into hysterical laughter. Ushi continued, telling her about Naraku's vision, how he confessed that he was scared he would hurt Ushi then used them as a pillow. How Kagura laughed when they both came back soaking wet and how Ushi stopped him from getting angry. How Naraku protected them from the bandits, then apologized for scaring them and acted guilty when Kohaku came back with the jewel shards he'd stolen. How he picked apart food before he ate it and how that didn't work out when it came to the plum. How he was so shy about his emotions and how sleepy he was in the morning. I could talk all day about him if I really wanted to. They frowned noticing Kagome's strange expression. That looks like the face she would make when Sango would talk about Miroku. She must think I'm in love or something. Well sorry Kagome, this relationship is purely platonic.

"It feels so weird hearing you talk about Naraku like he's some angsty emo kid from my class," Kagome admitted, "he's so... scary normally. It seems like you two really got to know each other." He's not very scary when he can't hurt you. "Now I understand why you freaked out so much when he was hit by the Wind Scar. I'm sorry about that, Ushi. If I had known, I would've tried to stop it."

"Don't be," Ushi reassured her, "he may be my friend, but that doesn't mean I don't understand where the hate and resentment Inuyasha and the others feel towards him comes from. He's done... terrible things, we both have. If he decides that he doesn't want to change after all, well, I tried..." The dog demon trailed off. "But he said he wants to try to change, so I'm holding out hope that he'll commit to it."

"I see," the girl focused her gaze back ahead for they were coming towards an intersection of tunnels, "it's... incredible that you could even get him to consider." I know. Ushi's ears pricked as they heard something growl. 

"Wait," Ushi put an arm out to stop their companions from proceeding into either of the branching paths, "There's demons around that bend." Kanna ignored their observation and sucked the flying worm demons into her mirror. Oh right. I forgot her mirror could do that. The mirror glowed a bit brighter as the souls swirled around, then dimmed as they disappeared into the void within.

"I can still sense the jewel," Kagome murmured, "it gets stronger as we descend. So we should take the left." Ushi nodded, unsheathing their twin blades in case any demons want to surprise them. Their heart began to pound as the group went further and further down into the depths. The cavern's scent became musty and there were shallow puddles of water in some places. Kagome stopped short at another fork in the cavern. "Strange, I sense more than one jewel signature now. I'll follow the more powerful one. Maybe one of the Band of Seven spotted us entering." I hope not. Ushi gritted their teeth, annoyed to no end by the mercenaries' constant interference with their search. The group had to backtrack a couple of times before choosing the correct tunnel since they both had ups and downs but the one to the right went down further. It kept going, down down down. There were a few more encounters with demons, either Ushi or Kanna would kill or absorb them. As the group trekked deeper, Ushi's fur stood up as a certain smell hit them. Kagome blinked, sensing the aura. It's him. They both locked eyes for a moment. Ushi's heart fluttered, they pressed a hand to their chest. Calm down Ushi. Kagome won't hurt him. She promised.

The cavern bottomed out, presenting an uneven floor with small puddles in some places. Naraku's scent was strong, fresh. He's got to be here. Where is he? It's so dark in here it's hard to find him. They followed Kagome who slowly walked forward. Am I gonna have a heart attack? Ushi wondered if it was possible for demons to get those, since they sure felt like they were getting one with how fast their heart was beating.

"It's right here," Kagome announced, "Kanna, would you?" The incarnation came up beside her, using her mirror to illuminate the motionless, crumpled form of Naraku, sacred jewel resting right at the end of his outstretched arm.

Chapter Text

Ushi fell to their knees without a word. The spider demon was lying face down, covered in a ratty white baboon cloak, limbs splayed out as if he had collapsed into that position and hadn't moved since. His thick hair was tangled and obscured his face, though Ushi could tell it was turned in the group's direction. Their hands hovered above Naraku's form, unsure if they wanted to disturb him, for his breathing pattern told them he was unconscious. Kagome was speechless; she clutched her hands together and knelt behind Ushi. Kanna stood solemn beside them. Ushi's eyes darted to the exposed skin of his hand, it marred with ugly burns. It shouldn't be, it should have regenerated. Is Naraku not healing all the way? Is this because he split with Hakudoshi? I've got to wake him up.

The dog demon lightly tapped their hand on Naraku's shoulder, but there was no change in his breathing. That should have woken him up. He may love to sleep, but I would think with how paranoid he is, he'd wake up if he felt he was being touched. They frowned, I need to see how badly the Wind Scar affected him. Ushi leaned down and rolled the spider demon over, they winced at the dark, dried bloodstain over his chest. They used their arm to hold him up as they undid the top of his cloak and pulled it down, the smell of old blood permeating the air, causing both demon and human to gag. Ushi and Kagome gasped at the sight as the dog pulled away more of the baboon cloak, exposing the ghastly injury that must've been the source of all the blood. There was a huge, deep wound that began over his heart and divided his upper torso in half vertically. It ran all the way up his neck to his cheek and all the way down both his arms and possibly his left leg but Ushi didn't check down there to give him some dignity. Their free hand began to shake, wanting nothing more than to hold him close but, for fear of reopening his barely healed wound, they didn't.

"It's horrible," Kagome whimpered, the sound of her voice causing Naraku to stir and slowly blink open his eyes. They landed on the dog who'd begun tearing up.

"Ushi," Naraku croaked, voice rough from disuse, "you're... not supposed... to be here." There was a long pause as he scanned the cavern. "Kikyo?" he asked as his red eyes focused on Kagome.

"It's Kagome," she corrected, unable to suppress a shiver under his intense stare. Naraku blinked again, expression laced with suspicion, he jerked out of Ushi's arms and grunted as he snatched the Sacred Jewel from where he had left it on the floor. Then he scooted away, fixing his undone cloak with a grumble. That's more like the Naraku I know.

"Why's she here!?" he spat, pocketing the Sacred Jewel.

"Naraku, be nice, she's here because she helped me find you," Ushi snapped, "Kagome's not here to hurt you, she just wants to talk." Kagome nodded in agreement, brown eyes locked onto Naraku's every movement. He was sitting hunched over a couple paces away from the two.

"You weren't supposed to find me," Naraku hissed in what seemed like pain, "not like... this." I can't take it anymore. I've got to do something for those burns. Ushi remembered they had a bag on them and rummaged through until they found a small glass vial, much like the one they gave him before. He was crouching, teeth bared like a wounded animal, quietly growling as Ushi approached him with the vial in hand.

"It's alright, I promise," the dog demon said as they offered the potion to him, "it's just like last time." Naraku narrowed his eyes and drank the brew and huffed. No 'thank you'? Hm, I'll take the fact that he drank it at all as a thank you. They rolled their eyes as he relaxed, the potion's effects kicking in. He acts like he doesn't need it but then feels better after he takes it. Grumpy, grumpy Naraku. I haven't seen him this grumpy since his time of weakness. I also made him drink a potion back then and that made him more agreeable. He's just the same as I remember. Ushi smiled, blinking back tears, then knelt back down next to Naraku and pulled him into a hug, pressing their face into his shoulder. "I missed you so much," their voice caught in their throat, his expression softened.

"As did I," Naraku mumbled, leaning against the dog's body, the previous physical exertion sapping his body of what little energy it had. "I... apologize for my rudeness." His eyes flicked to Kagome, then to Kanna, then back to the canine hugging him. They had begun to lightly sob, soaking the white fur on his shoulder turning it gray. Naraku's eyebrows raised, then he hesitantly wrapped his arms around their torso. They aren't stopping. But I'm hugging them, that usually makes them happy. The spider demon felt lost as to what to do. "Why are you crying? I'm right here," he reminded them. Surprisingly, Ushi laughed at his question, lifting their head, tears still pouring down their cheeks. Oh what is it this time? Why am I so funny?

"I'm happy," they chirped, "I'm just really happy." What? They took a moment to compose themselves, wiping away their tears. Naraku glanced at Kagome again, embarrassed to be seen like this by the likes of her. He flushed a bit as she met his gaze, she smiled but it didn't go to her eyes. "Naraku," Ushi began, saying his name in that special way they always did, "could you tell me what happened to you? Why didn't you heal? How did Hakudoshi escape?" Of course they'd want to know.

"The Wind Scar pierced my heart," Naraku stated flatly, hesitant to explain in front of Kagome for fear of her relaying it back to Inuyasha. At his pause, Ushi looked up at him again, gray eyes round and pleading for him to go on. I can't resist that look. "For a moment it broke the link keeping us whole, Hakudoshi used that chance to break free, taking much of my power and thus my regenerative abilities with him. Even if I reabsorbed Hakudoshi and regained my full regenerative power, I believe a portion of this scar will be permanent, at least the part over where the blast pierced me."

"That's terrible," Ushi remarked. "No wonder why you chose to hide here. It's the safest place you could be in a state like this. But how'd you get Hakushin to put up the barrier?"

"I told him... I would grant him eternal life if he helped me," the spider demon answered, feeling guilty as Ushi stiffened in his grip. Why do they do this to me? I hate upsetting them. "Look, I was desperate and half-dead!" Naraku snapped, Ushi jerking away at his sudden exclamation, Kagome scooting up behind them and placing a hand on their shoulder. What am I doing wrong? Everything I say just makes it worse but I don't know how to make it better. I don't want to lose you, Ushi. Both he and Kagome perked up as they sensed jewel shards nearby. What's going on...

"Those other jewel shards are coming closer," Kagome announced, "they're almost here!" She gasped. "It's Bankotsu!" Who's this. Some kid Hakudoshi sent after me?

"Hakudoshi must've sent him," Ushi growled, "he must've lured us here so he could kill all three of us at once!"

"But how... unless," Kagome frowned then looked at Kanna, "the message Kanna got was from Hakudoshi pretending to be Naraku. He must've told her to come now since he had Bankotsu lined up to kill us!" The little girl widened her black eyes at the mention of her name.

"It was a Saimyosho who sent it," Kanna said, "Kagura said there were fake ones. It must've been Hakudoshi's. I'm sorry I couldn't tell them apart." Her gaze lowered to the floor, she shamefully hung her head.

"It doesn't matter now," Naraku pushed himself to his feet, standing on shaky legs. "I'll fend this 'Bankotsu' off," he narrowed his eyes at Kagome, "you'll protect Ushi." Kagome nodded and gulped, hand gripping the fabric of Ushi's robe.

"Naraku, no!" Ushi exclaimed as the spider demon stumbled and fell on his way towards the entrance to his chamber. They got up and caught him before he hit the ground, "you're in no condition to fight right now! There's no holy barrier down here, I can transform and fight Bankotsu." They looked to Kagome, "you'll help us, right?" Kagome stared for a moment at the dog demon clutching Naraku in their arms, keeping him from toppling over again. The girl rose to her feet and nodded, nocking an arrow and aiming it at the tunnel. Ushi helped Naraku to the furthest corner of the cavern, sitting him gently down on the stone floor. "You stay here and don't move. Do you think you can put up a barrier around yourself?" The spider demon huffed at the question and crossed his arms.

"Don't patronize me, of course I can," he answered and summoned a small dome of purple energy. "You will be able to move freely through it, but no one else will." Ushi smiled and hugged him for a moment, then let go and ran to Kagome's side, summoning their idol and transforming into the Bull-Dog. They glanced back at Naraku who innocently shrugged at them from within his barrier. Their sensitive ears picked up footsteps and they released a growl as the haughty mercenary Bankotsu strolled through the tunnel towards them. I'll protect you Naraku. Like you protected me.

"Ah, so this is who Hakudoshi wants dead," the young man sneered at the hunched form of Naraku, then his eyes focused on Kagome and Ushi, "well, well if it isn't the young priestess. I was under the impression you didn't like Naraku. Oh, and the other dog Renkotsu's been chasin'. Three of my targets gathered together. How convenient!"

"You mean she went in that mountain alone, WITHOUT ME!?" Inuyasha screamed at Kagura.

"You can't cross the barrier without being purified," Miroku tried to calm the half-demon with logic and reason, "Kagome wouldn't have been able to bring you even if she wanted to." Inuyasha was having none of it.

"The Band of Seven are in there for crying out loud!" Inuyasha exclaimed, "I'm goin' in, no but's." At that, he hopped through the trees towards the looming mountain.

"So, now that he's off, where are you three gonna head?" Kagura tilted her head at the monk, slayer and fox. "I heard of a doctor named Suikotsu, his name is the same as the one in the Band of Seven. I'm gonna go check it out."

"We'll come with you," Sango said.

Kikyo and Suikotsu's heads rose as they heard a knock on the clinic door. "Open uuuuuup! I'm INJURED," it was a man's voice. Suikotsu went pale as the man outside kicked through the door, revealing his bleeding chest and his ruined clothes. "REMEMBER ME!?" the mercenary laughed as Suikotsu fell to the floor clutching his head. Kikyo grabbed her bow and drew an arrow, but the strange man darted out of the way as she fired. The priestess gasped as she felt Suikotsu's shard turning black.

"Suikotsu?" she asked, placing a hand on the doctor's shoulder. He laughed, standing up to reveal his face had changed. Kikyo's eyes widened as he swung at her with his surgical knives.

Miroku burst through the door of the clinic and gasped, "LADY KIKYO, I'll save you! That doctor is Suikotsu from the Band of Seven!" He used his staff to block the mercenary from slashing Kikyo open. The once warm eyes of the doctor had gone cold and heartless. He cackled as he swung at the monk, remarking how he hates monks and doctors and likes to kill them the best. The priestess darted out the door to find the whole village being overrun by the Band of Seven. Ginkotsu's tank was crushing houses, Renkotsu threw bombs onto panicking villagers, Jakotsu was fighting with Sango and Kirara.

"Doctor Suikotsu!" one of the orphan children exclaimed running towards the clinic, "we need help!" The priestess caught her before she could run inside, but the child saw what was going on and screamed. Suikotsu jumped out through a window and pursued the child, monk following him through the door. The mercenary raised his blades but growled as he couldn't bring them down on the youth.

"Just give in already!" Suikotsu screamed, pressing one hand to the side of his head.

"Suikotsu," Kikyo said as she aimed an arrow right at his shard, "I'm sorry." She released it, sending it flying and purifying the shard as it hit. Suikotsu stumbled backwards, reverting into his doctor persona.  He blinked, tears began to fall from his cheeks as the child screamed and ran away.

"I almost killed her, didn't I?" he asked to which Kikyo nodded. "You can just kill me," the doctor said, Kikyo walked over and removed the jewel shard from his neck, turning his body into bones.

"DAMN YOU WOMAN!" Jakotsu growled at Kikyo from where he was fighting with Sango. He swung his blade out at Kikyo who barely skidded out of the way.

"Go, Kikyo!" Sango yelled, "we'll take care of the Band but we need you to get rid of the barrier. Inuyasha's on his way towards the mountain and he'll need his demon powers to defeat Bankotsu!" Kikyo blinked, that's right, Bankotsu isn't here. Kagome isn't here either. She gasped as she saw a dance of blades rain down on Ginkotsu's metal body. Kagura's here, but Ushi isn't. Oh no. She broke into a run to find the source of the barrier. I can sense something holy a little ways from here. I'll have to make haste, Inuyasha's probably already crossed the barrier.

Kagome screamed as Ushi and Bankotsu's fight caused rocks to fall from the cave ceiling. The dog demon snarled and fired a blast of energy which the mercenary blocked with Banryu. The teen girl ran in zig-zags, desperately trying to avoid all the debris. Out of breath, Kagome collapsed to her knees.

"You! Get in if you don't want to get crushed," an unexpected offer snapped Kagome from her exhausted trance. Naraku was staring at her, motioning with his hand, Kanna already standing beside him. She looked back and forth from the raging battle to Naraku for a moment, ultimately choosing Naraku, crouching down to fit within his small barrier, he expanded it so she didn't have to sit so close to him. The falling stones harmlessly bounced off the top, causing ripples in the purple energy. A screech of metal caused Kagome to flinch as Ushi's twin blades collided with Banryu, sparks flying from the impact. Both demon and man were panting, Ushi's scleras having turned full red, their irises a bright gold. They were terrifying, a creature of pure rage and blood-lust.

"After I defeat you, I'll have killed a thousand demons!" Bankotsu exclaimed as he was able to slice Ushi's arm, tearing their sleeve.

"Not if I kill you first," they grinned, using one twin blade to occupy Banryu, then stabbing at his face, Bankotsu veering to the side to avoid being decapitated. Banryu has two sacred jewel shards, Bankotsu has three in his body. Kagome frowned, how is Ushi even surviving? They gave their shard up to save Kikyo. How would Inuyasha survive. I hope he's alright. Kagome squeaked as a stone hit her head, she noticed the barrier beginning to waver, flickering between dull purple and nonexistent. She looked to Naraku, whose brow was furrowed in deep concentration, like he was struggling to keep the barrier going. Another explosion from Ushi's energy blast caused the cavern to shake again, releasing more stones, they broke upon contact with the barrier, it flickered again and didn't reappear for a moment, then slowly faded in, much dimmer than before. 

"You need to scoot in, go next to Kanna," Naraku spoke, voice strained. "I won't... try anything," he grinned, "-can barely keep up this... barrier." Kanna had sat down next to Naraku, Kagome pressed herself against the girl, Naraku breathing a sigh of relief as the barrier shrunk, but his form remained tense. He won't be able to keep this up if big rocks fall on it.

"Ushi, you've got to stop shooting energy blasts! It makes rocks fall down and damage the barrier!" she called out to the dog demon, who glanced at her and nodded. They changed up their moves, focusing on using their claws to scratch Banryu, trying to draw out the jewel shards. Bankotsu growled this time and charged Ushi, the dog demon jumped and pushed off the wall to sail over him and get a slash in from behind, cutting through his thin armor and making his back bleed. Kagome smiled, maybe Ushi can really do this. Her expression fell as she heard a thud and the barrier disappear. She whipped her head around, seeing that Naraku had collapsed, completely out of energy. He looks absolutely pathetic.

"I will take over," Kanna stood up, brandishing her mirror and holding it out, forming a thin, white barrier.

"Thank you, both of you," Kagome murmured, "though I doubt he can hear me." She wrapped her arms around her knees, Ushi and Bankotsu remained toe-to-toe. Suddenly, a swarm of demons burst through the chamber entrance, distracting the fighters. Naraku flicked open a red eye, sensing the demons' arrival, but he didn't move, attention absorbed by the fight between Ushi and Bankotsu. Kagome realized he was locked onto the dog demon, watching their every move. It seems like he really does care for Ushi, even so much as to protect his mortal enemy because Ushi cares for her.

"KAGOME!" a feral scream sent Kagome's heart into flutters.

"Inu...yasha," she stuttered as his call echoed through the tunnel. Oh no. He's gonna see me next to Naraku. The spider demon had perked up upon hearing Inuyasha's voice, expression full of dread. He doesn't want to fight with Inuyasha. He can't fight with Inuyasha. Naraku had begun trying to straighten up, Kagome reached over and pushed him a bit, fingernails getting caught in the white fur of his cloak. The half-demon came running onto the scene, Kagome gasping as she noticed he'd been purified by the barrier, rendering him human. His gray eyes widened, Kagome looked over, hands still touching Naraku's bloodied baboon pelt. This isn't what it looks like! She freed her fingers from the spider demon's cloak but it was too late.

"NARAKU!!!!" Inuyasha charged towards the spider demon, causing Ushi to break out of the battle with Bankotsu and intercept him, preventing him from getting anywhere near Naraku. The two slammed into the wall, Inuyasha slashing at Ushi with Tessaiga, they hopped over it and landed in front of Kagome and Naraku with their arms outstretched.

"Inuyasha as well!" Bankotsu exclaimed, "my day just keeps gettin' better!"

"Shaddup!" Inuyasha hissed, "Kagome, you alright!?" Ushi cracked their hand, preparing to fight both Inuyasha and Bankotsu at once despite their exhaustion. Don't worry Ushi, I won't let him touch Naraku.

"I'm fine, Naraku was protecting me with his barrier but then ran out of energy, it's OK Inuyasha, he's not the problem right now!" Kagome hollered, "you and Ushi have to defeat Bankotsu together! That's the only way!" Inuyasha grumbled and reluctantly turned to face the mercenary who was laughing.

"What are you gonna do without your demon side?" Bankotsu taunted, "now you're just a normal man." Inuyasha snarled and swung at the young man, Ushi joined him in attacking the mercenary, forcing him back to near the entrance. Nothing like good old teamwork to save the day, Kagome mused, not being able to help but smile as the dog demons worked side-by-side. Now, if I could only get Inuyasha and Sesshomaru to do that.

Kikyo panted, out of breath as she stumbled towards a small man enveloped in a barrier. His skin was rough, Kikyo realizing quickly that this was a dead man walking. Just like me. This must be Saint Hakushin.

"Priestess," he spoke before she did, turning to face her. His features oozed sadness and melancholy.

"I am Kikyo, you are Saint Hakushin," she said to which he nodded. "I am also dead, forced to walk the earth once more until I die a second time. I can help you pass on." She sat down just outside the small barrier, he dissolved it, letting her wrap her arms around him. She felt Hakushin vanish, as did the barrier around the mountain. Kikyo looked towards it, noticing a small figure surrounded by a bright purple barrier zipping towards it. Hakudoshi! She broke into a run, hoping she could catch up with him. I've got to get to Inuyasha before he does. I can't let him hurt him.

"It's over Bankotsu," Inuyasha growled as he thrust the Tessaiga towards the pinned mercenary's neck. Ushi had impaled him against the ground on one of their blades, the other in their hand, also aimed at Bankotsu's neck.

"It's not over," a childlike voice caused Ushi to gasp and step back from Bankotsu.

"Hakushin's barrier is gone!" Kagome screamed. Hakudoshi cackled as he manifested in the middle of the cavern, close to the ceiling, floating high above everyone.

"Now I have everyone right where I want them," the boy grinned, emulating the being he split from, then shot a blast of energy towards the only exit, causing rocks to fall and block it. "Without a way to escape."

Chapter Text

"Hakudoshi!" Ushi snarled through their teeth, golden yellow demonic aura flaring. "You'll regret closing off the exit."

"Now yer trapped with us!" Inuyasha jutted a finger into his chest as he began to regain his demon powers, hair turning white and eyes amber. Tessaiga sparked to life with yellow energy like lightning around it. Hakudoshi just smirked, confident in his barrier's strength. Bankotsu groaned and tried to get up despite the sword still stuck in his abdomen, Hakudoshi having effortlessly distracted Inuyasha and Ushi with his mere presence.

"Guys, look out!" Kagome screamed but a tentacle impaled Bankotsu and ripped out his jewel shards, killing him instantly. It went for the shards in Banryu but Inuyasha cut it off, quickly grabbing all the shards before it could come back, pocketing them in his red robe. Hakudoshi grumbled in annoyance, but then regained his playful persona as he glanced at his other half. Naraku was hunched next to Kagome and Kanna, head tilted so his bangs obscured his eyes.

"I'm surprised you'd allow them to witness you in such a state," the boy sneered, Kagome yelped as Naraku was enclosed in a purple barrier and brought to Hakudoshi's side. He didn't resist, staring defiantly at Hakudoshi, red eyes narrowed. Ushi roared, summoned their blades and leapt at the child but Hakudoshi hit them with an energy blast, sending them tumbling to the ground, shaking as they got back up. 

"I wouldn't bring me too close Hakudoshi," Naraku warned with a smug grin on his face, "remember you are an offshoot of me and I'll be happy to reabsorb you if you give me the opportunity." That got a growl out of the child-like demon to which Naraku smiled in satisfaction.

"I need your Sacred Jewel," Hakudoshi stated, manifesting a couple of tentacles that began to slowly extend towards Naraku.

"This should be fun," the spider demon laughed.

Kikyo picked up the pace as she sensed a couple flares of demonic aura coming from the mountain. Inuyasha and Kagome are in trouble! I can sense the Sacred Jewel, they must be fighting Naraku and Hakudoshi both at once. With Ushi potentially down there too, they might be fighting all three. She stopped as she noticed a figure with long, flowing white hair coming up behind her. That's Sesshomaru, Inuyasha's half-brother. He's heartless but maybe if I tell him I can help he'll let me hitch a ride for convenience sake. Otherwise I doubt I'll make it in time.

"Lord Sesshomaru!" Kikyo hollered to which the dog demon came to a stop a little ways behind her, sending a gust of wind that untied her ponytail. "You're looking for Naraku. He's in there but I won't be able to get him in time before he completes whatever plan he's schemed up." Sesshomaru stared at her blankly. He doesn't realize what I'm proposing. "I wanted to ask a favor, I'll aid you in battle if you assist me in getting to the mountain."

"I don't need your aid," he spat, golden eyes narrowed as he flew off, leaving her without a ride. Why did I even bother? Kikyo sighed, then perked up as she noticed Sango and Miroku in the distance flying on Kirara. It'll be a tight fit, but they'll let me on. I've got to get there one way or another.

Naraku cackled as Hakudoshi's tentacles drew nearer, miasma leeching off them as they withered away, Naraku gaining a glint in his eyes that hadn't been there before. "Why thank you," he remarked as he punched through the barrier and sent his own tentacle at Hakudoshi, slicing through the boy's barrier and wrapping around his small frame. Hakudoshi snarled and summoned his spear to cut himself free but the damage was done. With no barrier to hold him up, Naraku plummeted toward the cavern floor, having gained back only enough strength to move, Ushi darted over and caught him in their arms, landing gently like a feather.

"Are you alright!?" They immediately blurted, silver eyes round with concern. He silently nodded and Ushi let him slip to the ground, taking up his place beside them. They were nearly two heads taller than him. Kagome took her chance and ran over to Inuyasha's side, giving him a small hug and then refocusing on Hakudoshi.

"I told you I would absorb you, did I not?" Naraku taunted the fuming Hakudoshi who had retreated to the corner opposite Naraku. The demons that had entered the room while Bankotsu had been alive were now swarming around Hakudoshi, being drawn into the young boy's form. He's gaining back power!

"I'LL KILL YOU ALL!" Hakudoshi roared and sent a great blast of pink energy hurtling towards his opponents.

"BACKLASH WAVE!" Inuyasha leapt into the air and sent the light back to Hakudoshi, causing a great explosion that sent everyone flying backwards. Ushi hit the wall, gasping as they noticed a faint barrier around them dissipate. They looked around, Kanna had vanished sometime while they were distracted, Naraku hit the wall a little ways away from them and slumped over. The dog demon bolted over to him, he was panting.

"I said I was fine, Ushi," Naraku reassured them with a smile but his exhausted demeanor betrayed him.

"No more barriers," they wagged a finger at him them helped him up, "I can put up with a little roughing up if it means you won't pass out on me." He rolled his eyes. "What do you need me to do?" Naraku's red eyes scanned the cavern as he devised a plan. Hakudoshi had reformed, a mess of various limbs, bodies and heads much like how Naraku was during his time of weakness. Inuyasha charged him, slashing through the tentacles and trying to get a hit in on the main body. Kagome remained on the sidelines, Inuyasha had probably told her to. Naraku revealed the Sacred Jewel, holding it in his palm. It was dark in some places, pure pink in others, much different from how it had been not long in the past: near purely black. But why would he reveal it? Ushi's eyes widened, "you're not thinking..."

"Hakudoshi refuses to let me get close enough to him to absorb him, but if I give him the Sacred Jewel and Kagome shoots it, he will be purified and vanish," Naraku explained to which Ushi gasped and covered their mouth with a hand.

"But he has all your power!" Ushi exclaimed. He'd be willing to lose his power to kill Hakudoshi? Naraku didn't answer, looking over at Kagome who had noticed the jewel. She scurried over, ducking under a severed tentacle that almost hit her.

"Did you guys come up with something?" she asked, clutching her hands together. Ushi's expression was grim, Naraku's was neutral.

"Purify... Hakudoshi," he placed the jewel in her palm, her eyes were wide as saucers. She nodded without a word, attaching the incomplete Sacred Jewel to the end of her arrow and aiming it at the monstrosity. Her hands were shaking as she gripped the bow. She looked back at Naraku, hesitant to fire, he raised an eyebrow at her.

"But what about you?" Kagome squeaked, "you and Hakudoshi are connected. I don't want to purify you too."

"You won't," he gestured to his chest with a smile, for his heart was within himself, not Hakudoshi. Killing Hakudoshi would feel like nothing to him. Just before Kagome could release the arrow, the cavern ceiling collapsed inwards from a blue energy blast, creating a cloud of dust that obscured Hakudoshi. Kagome fired, the arrow it missed Hakudoshi, ricocheted off the wall and collided with the demon's back, creating a bright pink flash of light. Hakudoshi roared, form shifting as he tried to resist the purification and taint the jewel. Now's my chance, Naraku grinned.

In a sudden burst of energy, Naraku sprinted across the cave floor, heading towards the struggling demon in an effort to regain as much power as he could before Hakudoshi vanished. His tentacles were primed and ready as he sunk them into Hakudoshi's body, who had begun writhing in an effort to fight both the purification and Naraku off. A cloud of miasma formed as the two struggled, Naraku feeling rejuvenated as the energy seeped into him. He could feel a bit of the scar on his hands and face receding. Ah, so much better. His pleasure was cut short as a he noticed Sesshomaru had appeared from the fallen debris, heading straight towards Ushi and the girl. I'll finish Hakudoshi off later. Ushi's already spent, they'll be easy pickings for Sesshomaru. He detached from Hakudoshi, shooting a tentacle towards the demon lord to impair him. It wrapped around Sesshomaru's body, the dog demon snarling as he cut himself free. Naraku used the gained seconds to put himself between Sesshomaru and the others. I will protect you Ushi. He turned back towards Ushi, they were beaming at him, he smiled back then their face turned to horror as Naraku felt a blade thrust through his chest. Tokijin. My... heart. He choked, spitting up blood.

"NO!" Ushi screamed and made a mad dash for Sesshomaru, who put a foot on Naraku's back and pushed him off his sword, the spider demon crumpling to the ground, blood pooling from beneath his limp form. Hakudoshi had shaken off the attempt at purification, the jewel now fully tainted black. Kagome's purifying power wasn't strong enough. Ushi gulped, watching the monstrous demon pull the jewel deep within itself. Now, in a desperate search to regain the power Naraku had taken, Hakudoshi locked onto Sesshomaru and lurched forward, wanting to absorb his aura. Sesshomaru accepted the challenge, brandishing Tokijin, eager to wipe any trace of Naraku off the face of the earth.

Ushi took Naraku into their arms, crying as fresh blood soaked the stained fabric of his cloak. His heart. Sesshomaru stabbed right through his heart. The one place that can't regenerate. I can't lose Naraku. Not after I just got him back! Kagome had come running over, she fell to her knees beside Ushi and Naraku. Ushi pressed a hand to Naraku's chest, trying to stop the bleeding. It's not working! Ushi wailed, the shrill sound causing Inuyasha to turn his head, but he looked away when he realized what they were crying over. Their ears pricked as they noticed Sango and Miroku had arrived along with Kikyo, Shippo and Kirara. The monk and slayer began running towards Kagome but stopping short when they saw who she was knelt by. All Ushi could smell was salt and blood, their heart twisted as they heard a whimper and a sob from Kagome. Kagome's crying? Ushi looked over, noticing tears had formed in the girl's eyes. She's crying for him.

"He-he's dying," Kagome shuddered, "we-we have to do something." She gasped and bent to the ground, elbows supporting her as she cried out, "INUYASHA!!!!!" Her desperate scream bounced off the walls of the cavern, sending the half-demon barreling towards her. Kikyo stood a distance away, brown gaze locked onto Ushi. Kagome straightened back up as Inuyasha neared.

"Kagome!" he skidded to a halt by her side, tears were streaming down her cheeks. Ushi glanced at Inuyasha, noticing his expression hardening at the sight of the wounded spider demon. They looked back to Naraku, the hand that they had put on his chest was coated in blood. The skin around the edges of the wound was knitting itself back together despite the blood pouring out of it. He's trying to regenerate but it's not enough.

"Inuyasha, we can't let him die, you have to give Ushi a jewel shard now!" Kagome hiccuped and sobbed as she explained. Inuyasha looked at her like she had gone mad.

"But that's Naraku!" the half-demon retorted, baffled at Kagome's insistence.

"He's not the same Naraku he used to be. He protected me and Ushi!" Kagome pleaded with the skeptical Inuyasha, "he's trying-he's changed, Inuyasha. Ushi was right! Please!" Her body shook with more sobs. Ushi was still as a statue, no longer crying for they had lost the energy to do so.

"Are you sure?" Inuyasha's brow was furrowed, looking back and forth between Kagome and the half-dead Naraku. Kagome whimpered and nodded. The half-demon sighed and took out a single, pink jewel shard, he handed it to Ushi who pressed it into the bleeding wound on Naraku's chest. It eagerly fused with his flesh and closed the wound but didn't remove the scar that had been inflicted by the Tessaiga. Naraku flicked open his red eyes, Ushi and Kagome breathed two huge, relieved sighs. The teen girl sprung to her feet and pulled Inuyasha into a hug, whispering 'thank you's'. Ushi choked out a final sob and hugged Naraku, one hand around his waist, the other cupping the back of his head, lightly pressing it into their shoulder.

"The... jewel... Hakudoshi has it," Naraku peeked over their shoulder, looking towards the retreating flesh monster who'd had enough of Sesshomaru.

"We'll get it back," Ushi reassured him and nuzzled his cheek, strands of his curly hair tickling their nose, "I'm just happy you're alive." They gasped as the ground shook as the mountain began to collapse in on itself.

"We've got to get out of here now!" Miroku exclaimed, but it was already too late. He grimaced, then stuck his hand out and cried, "WIND TUNNEL!" The boulders were sucked into the vortex at his palm, he held it there, rough winds whipped everyone in the vicinity, Inuyasha clutched onto Kagome, Sango onto Kirara and Shippo, Ushi onto Naraku. When the dust settled, Sesshomaru was gone, probably having darted through the falling rocks not wanting to be saved by a mere human. Hakudoshi had also vanished into the rubble, slithering off to go recuperate. Ushi stood up, holding Naraku in their arms, the rustle of their robes and armor drawing everyone's attention to them. Kagome blinked back tears and smiled at them-both of them.

"I should go now," Ushi's voice wavered at Kikyo's stare, then their eyes flicked to the half-demon, "thank you, Inuyasha." He nodded solemn, arms wrapped around Kagome as Ushi hopped over the boulders and sharp rocks, all that remained of Mt. Hakurei. The group stood and watched them escape with Naraku, their sworn enemy, who was silent in their arms, eyes staring out into the distance, appearing purple due to reflecting the dark blue sky. Hakudoshi will be out to get us since we have a shard, but we'll be ready for him, Ushi frowned, I'll be ready for him next time.

Chapter Text

Ushi descended gently to the ground, their flight sapping away at too much of their energy. I need to get us back home quickly so I can put up the barrier. Then we can be safe from Hakudoshi who'll no doubt pursue us for Naraku's shard. Wait-Naraku, that's it. Their eyes flicked to Naraku in their arms who was, as he claims, "resting his eyes". He can teleport, maybe he can tell me how.  Almost as if he read their mind, Naraku flicked open an eye.

"Is something the matter?" he asked.

"How do you teleport?" Ushi replied with a question of their own. He looked at them strangely, then sighed.

"Is it to a person or a location?" Naraku continued the string of questions, "'cause I do each differently."

"Location," the dog demon answered, "I'm going to bring us somewhere safe."

"Channel your energy and imagine it in your mind," Naraku instructed, "imagine me with you there at that location so you don't vanish and drop me." Ushi nodded, smiling a bit at the image in their mind as they summoned all the energy they could. My home, my kitchen with my servants preparing dinner, me with Naraku in my arms, we'll appear by the dinner table. They felt a sudden drop in their stomach like they were falling from a great height, then in an instant, they were in the middle of their house, right by their table. Their servants all gasped and burst into relieved hysterics, rushing to the dog demon and asking a billion questions that Ushi couldn't possibly answer. Naraku was bewildered, pressing himself against Ushi's armor and swatting at one of the squirrel siblings who tried to climb up his hair.

"QUIET!" Roku leapt onto the table and snapped his fingers, the servants all quieted their chatter. "Master Ushi, you've returned just in time for dinner. We were all so worried when the barrier went down, but we saw your twin blades were missing so we knew you were fighting a great battle!" He studied them for a moment, noticing the scratches and dirt caked on their form and the blood all over Naraku's pelt. "Master, shall I have Rana prepare a bath for you and your guest?" The dog demon nodded, then their face nearly burst into flame as the heat rushed in.

"S-Separate please!" Ushi blurted, "thank you." Roku nodded to Rana then they hopped off to go start the water.

"Master! Master," Riko, the lizard demon, jumped up and down, "what did you do on your travels away!? We must know!"

"I'll tell you at dinner, alright," Ushi winked, causing a flurry of 'ooh's' and 'aah's' as they walked down the hall towards the bath. It was a single pool, but Rana had draped an opaque cloth down the middle.

"It's just about ready Master," the frog squeaked, then tilted their head, studying Naraku, staring at the dried blood and gaping hole in his cloak, "is your guest injured?"

"He's fine," Ushi answered for Naraku, who was still trying to hide. Rana tested the water again, then vacated and shut the door. Ushi set Naraku down, he hesitated, standing in front of Ushi and staring at the water like he couldn't believe they wanted him to go in. The dog demon sighed, "you are filthy, Naraku, you need to wash up before you track dirt and blood all over my house. Go on the other side, I won't peek." They gently pushed him around the side of the pool, he reluctantly went behind the curtain, Ushi listening for the rustle of his cloak and then a quiet plop as he went into the water. Thank goodness I don't have to hold him down and scrub him. That would be really weird. They covered their face at the thought for a moment, then took out their idol and siphoned their power back into it, feeling relieved as they shrunk into their fluffy canine form. They undressed, leaving their tattered yellow robes in a pile beside the bath, then stepped into the water, the warmth soothing their sore muscles. Now this is heaven. They ran their fingers through their fur, delighted as the dirt and grime came off, the dried blood on their hand flaking off into the water as well.

When they finished, they rose from the water, wringing the water from their fur and then shaking it out for good measure. They wrapped a towel around themselves, then headed to their room where they put on fresh clothes, a green robe with some leaf patterns, a brown belt and a matching green pair of pants that puffed out around the ankles. As they were finishing up brushing their fur, their door was slid open, revealing a grumpy looking Naraku covered only with a towel around his waist. Ushi flushed, not expecting him to be without his baboon cloak. His scar had healed considerably from the last time Ushi had seen it, remaining only on his abdomen and chest. His black hair was dripping wet, almost appearing straight due to the weight of the water. He huffed, Ushi's cheeks grew hotter when they realized they'd been staring.

"Your servants stole my cloak," he spat, red eyes narrowed. It's 'took' your cloak, my servants don't steal. And of course they would take it, it's so filthy it's practically a biohazard! The dog chuckled.

"Here, I'll get you something," Ushi went to their closet and looked through it. We're roughly the same size, everything in here should fit. They frowned as they browsed through their many outfits, no, no, no, that's not his style. Ah, here's something. They pulled out a dark purple set of robes and pants. "I never wear this, purple's not really my color." They tossed it to Naraku and turned around, covering their eyes, the spider demon grumbled as he changed into the outfit. Ushi uncovered their eyes, looking over their shoulder. It looked perfect on him.

"I can regenerate my clothes, you know," Naraku pinched at the fabric. Well then, why didn't you?

"And wear that pelt to my dinner table?" Ushi raised an eyebrow, "not happening." They went to their nightstand and grabbed a brush and held it out to the spider demon, "now fix your hair then you'll be ready." Naraku growled but obeyed their command, combing through the mess of tangled strands until it was set right. Ushi hummed in approval as he set the brush down. "Much better!" they chirped. The spider demon followed them out of their room and to the table, sitting down next to them at the head, warily eying Roku as he dished out the food. Naraku didn't eat until he saw Ushi take a bite of theirs, it was roasted greens and mushrooms. With a sigh, he picked up one of the fungi between his fingers and peeled it in half to the dismayed expressions of the servants sitting nearby. What're you looking at? He continued to pull apart the mushroom cap, dropping the strips into his mouth like he was dismembering his prey. A small female squirrel shrunk away from him, the same one who had tried to climb his hair. Serves you right. Naraku narrowed his eyes at her, causing her to squeak. Ushi elbowed him, snapping 'cut it out' under their breath, he grumbled and crossed his arms.

"M-Master Ushi, who is this demon you have brought home with you?" one of the servants asked.

"He's SCARY!" the squirrel exclaimed, then covered her mouth for fear of insulting Ushi's guest. Ushi hesitated for a moment before answering.

"Oh, t-this is Onigumo, my new friend," they smiled, wrapping an arm around Naraku before he could slam his fist into the table, "I met him on my travels, don't mind him, he's just a bit grumpy right now. He'll be much nicer in the morning after he gets a long sleep." A bunch of chatter began as the servants discussed amongst themselves, Naraku turning to Ushi with a dark look in his eyes.

"Why'd you have to call me that!?" he hissed under his breath.

"It was the first thing I could think of," Ushi put up their hands, "I'm sorry. They'd freak out of they knew you were Naraku-" all the servants had turned to look at them at the mention of the spider demon's name "-'s cousin!" They breathed a sigh of relief as the chatter resumed. That was a close one. I'll have to tell them eventually though if I plan on Naraku staying here for any amount of time. Kagome and the others will come by if they sense his jewel shard. After a pause in conversation between Ushi and Naraku, he turned to them again.

"So, what are these things exactly?" he gestured towards the small demons, "are these your incarnations? 'Cause they really took after you." Ushi spat their food into their bowl.

"They're just my hired servants," Ushi put a hand on their hip, "and what's that supposed to mean?" They frowned, then smirked deviously, Naraku still hadn't noticed that he had a bit of mushroom on the corner of his mouth. I won't tell him about it now. He can wear that food for all night and I won't care. They finished their food and cleaned up their portion of the table, unable to hide their laughter as one of the servants offered "Mister Onigumo" a napkin. He shot them a 'why didn't you tell me' glare, then returned to eating his meal, finishing surprisingly quickly for him. 

"I'm done," he rose from the table and walked off, finding the nearest vacant room and sliding the door shut. Ushi rolled their eyes, figuring he was angry about the fake name and he would sleep it off. They strode back over to the table and sat down, telling their servants of all their adventures with Kagome and the others.

The trip home was taking forever, Kagome sighed. My shoes are gonna be ruined. The soles were already coming loose on the way to Mt. Hakurei. The tension between her and her group-mates had only gotten worse since the incident. Maybe it was just her, they all seemed to act normal... but their gazes lingered. How can you look at someone for too long? It has to be just me. I'm just being weird. The previous day's events still festered in her mind, taking her heart and wringing it like a bird's neck. I mustn't dwell on it, what's done is done. In total, the group had collected six shards, three from Bankotsu and one each from Renkotsu, Ginkotsu and Jakotsu. Kikyo has two, one from Ushi and one from Suikotsu. Koga has two in his legs, Kohaku has one in his neck. Hakudoshi has the incomplete Sacred Jewel and Naraku has a shard in his heart.

"Kagome, you alright? You look tired," Sango noted, bringing the girl out of her thoughts. Kagome nodded, then focused her gaze on the back of Inuyasha's head, his silver hair was glowing in the moonlight.

"When we get back to the village, I'll go back to my time for a few days, there's gonna be so much homework I'll have to catch up on," Kagome's head swam just thinking of all the formulas she'd have to learn.

The next morning, Ushi woke up bright and early, they sat up and stretched their arms high into the air. They rose from their bed, then dressed into their day clothes, the same green robe and pants they wore yesterday. It's barely been worn anyway. I'll need to check on my garden today. The dog demon looked out their window to see their servants tending to the leafy greens, pulling out weeds from beneath their stalks. But let me check one thing first. Ushi padded out of their room and over to the guest room where they had moved Naraku to after he conked out in their pantry. To be fair, it was a large pantry, but he still decided it would be a great idea to sleep on the hard floor without even a carpet to lie on. That's how you get body aches. They peeked through his door, seeing that he was laying face down on the bed snoring. I'll leave him alone.

"Master Ushi, you're awake!" Mika exclaimed as Ushi shut the door. Ushi put a finger to their lips, to which Mika whispered, "oh, right. Would you like breakfast?" They nodded, following the squirrel and sitting down at the table as she served them. It was one of Kagome's recipes from her world called "scrambled eggs", Ushi had the servants make it for them last time they were home. Ushi gobbled up the food, then jumped and their fur bristled as they heard a door slide open and hit its frame. Somebody's awake. Hope I didn't wake him up. Naraku came plodding out of the hallway in a daze, hair all lumpy from having slept on it wet, he rubbed his face with his arm.

"It's too bright in your house," he growled, squinting his eyes, "there's windows everywhere." Says the guy who had a window in his room.

"Come, sit and eat some breakfast," Ushi patted the ground next to them, "you'll feel better." He sat down with a huff, Mika quickly serving him up some eggs then scurrying off. Naraku poked and prodded the squishy, yellow food before pressing his finger into it until it broke through to the plate beneath. He's probably never seen anything like this before. The way he ate had become a source of endless fascination for Ushi, they tilted their head as they watched him pinch off chunks of egg between his fingers then eat it. His red eyes flicked over to them, he raised an eyebrow, Ushi closed their mouth which they just realized had been hanging open.

"What's your problem?" Naraku asked as he put another bite in his mouth.

"I've just... never seen anyone eat eggs that way," they stuttered.

"Well, now you have," he replied.

After breakfast, Ushi decided to go out and check up on the rest of their territory. From what the servants said, there had been a terrible storm a couple of days ago, so Ushi wanted to make sure all the critters who lived in dens were alright. Naraku followed them like a lost puppy, unsure of what to do with himself. The two stepped through the barrier, Naraku was entranced by the energy shield, the faint golden hue rippled as he walked through.

"You never told me you could make barriers," Naraku said like he was the only one who could do that.

"I didn't think it was important," Ushi shrugged, "it's nothing like your barrier, if that's what you're wondering. Mine only keeps unwanted visitors and large debris out." They stooped down to check inside a fox den. It's empty but there's no sign of death. Good. The dog demon made their rounds around the forest, checking every den and greeting the mini demons that lived on their land. Ushi looked around, their heart rate kicking up when they noticed Naraku had vanished. Maybe he wandered off somewhere, to go explore? Nah, that doesn't sound like him, I should go find him. They raised their muzzle to the air, catching a whiff of his scent, they followed it down past the stream, past the grove of conifers, nearly to the edge of the territory. Did he leave? He has been acting off since yesterday. I figured he was tired but now I think something was bothering him. It must be about the Sacred Jewel. His scent was growing stronger until it seemed like it was right above them, they tilted their head to find him sulking atop a tree branch, looking a lot like Inuyasha when he was in a bad mood. There's only one way I'm going to get an answer.

Kohaku panted as he swung through the trees, leaping and darting through the bushy leaves and tangled branches in an effort to lose his pursuant. Kohaku, I need your jewel shard, the child's voice rang in his ears, though what was chasing him did not at all resemble Hakudoshi. It sent tentacles flying towards him, he screamed as one wrapped around his leg and yanked him from the safety of the branches.

"Troublesome, I don't know why I kept you around for so long," Hakudoshi revealed himself from the shadows, a massive blob of various demon parts. Kohaku grabbed his blade and cut himself free from the tentacle, Hakudoshi shot two more but he scampered off. "Sango won't ever love you again, even if you somehow survive without the jewel shard," the boy taunted, causing Kohaku to reflexively shed a tear. Kohaku gasped as a sacred arrow whizzed by, hitting Hakudoshi right in the-well-one of his faces. Kikyo was standing ahead, drawing another arrow and aiming it at the monster.

"Kohaku, get behind me!" she commanded, the youth obeyed her, hiding behind her back. "Be gone, Hakudoshi, this boy no longer belongs to you." No longer belongs? He felt Kikyo's hand touch the back of his neck, there was a bright pink flash.

"You think purifying this one shard will stop me!?" Hakudoshi mused, a distorted cackle escaping his body. "The Sacred Jewel is tainted within me, can you feel it Kikyo? It's completely black and evil! This will be the fate of every shard, even the one embedded in your chest." The priestess narrowed her dark eyes, Kohaku noticed they were looking through Hakudoshi. She can see the jewel. Hakudoshi's aura flared, causing Kikyo to wince. "I can even taint yours. Your shard won't help much anymore against the miasma that eats away your body. In fact, it should speed up its progress."

"I won't.... let you win," Kikyo released her arrow, the tip glowing brilliant pink, it cut through Hakudoshi's body, he screeched and retreated. The priestess fell to her knees, clutching her chest with trembling hands. The shard is cloudy. I can feel the miasma again.

"Lady Kikyo," Kohaku began, "thank you so much for saving me. Is there anything I can do to help?"

"There is only one person who can purify my shard," Kikyo said as she rose to her feet, "we must find her."

Ushi leapt up onto the tree branch beside Naraku, causing it to sway. They looked to him, he was hunched, his face was turned away, his arms crossed. The dog demon opened their mouth to speak but Naraku spoke first.

"Why won't you leave me alone!?" he snapped, Ushi taken aback at his hostility. He's really upset. "I mean-uh-please, leave me alone, Ushi." They blinked then scooted closer.

"I can't in good conscience, not when there's something bothering you," Ushi replied, "what's on your mind?" They noticed he had uncrossed his arms, one hand placed up against his chest, right over his heart. Right over the jewel shard.

"You could've ended it right there," he stated, hiding beneath his bangs. "Both me and Hakudoshi would've disappeared." Ushi's heart panged, they put a hand on his that gripped the branch. "Everyone would be happy, Kikyo would be... happy if you had just... let me die." I wouldn't be happy. Ushi's chest tightened. He still thinks I would just move on, like his death wouldn't mean much to me. Oh Naraku. How little do you think of yourself?

"Kagome cried for you," Ushi murmured, throwing a curve-ball into his self-loathing thought spiral. He lifted his head, eyes rounded in shock. "She was the one who convinced Inuyasha to give up the jewel shard to save you. Without her help, I would've lost you." The dog felt tears form in the corners of their eyes. "I don't know... what I'd do without you." They broke down, retracting their hand from his and covering their eyes as they sobbed. Their heart fluttered as they felt Naraku wrap his arms around them, though they could feel he was unsure. They continued, "you mean so much to me, I wouldn't be able to bear it if you died. I can't lose you again. Naraku, I lo-" They cut themselves off, beginning to shake at the realization of what they were about to say. Naraku's red eyes were glimmering with anticipation as he straightened them both up, he stared deeply into Ushi, piercing straight through their heart. I can't finish that sentence. "I like you a lot, Naraku, and I never want to lose you again," their eyes darted to the side, feeling regret bubble up inside of them. 

"I... understand," Naraku deflated, having expected for them to say something else, "I see now how my words could have caused you this much pain. I am sorry for speaking of my life that way, Ushi." He held their hand between both his own, "I value our connection as well. I could not bear the thought of losing you either."

"I know, you always protect me, even if it harms you," the dog demon brought their other hand against the edge of Naraku's. I need to get this off my chest. "I've been meaning to apologize. I'm sorry about-"

"There's nothing to be sorry for," Naraku cut them off, "let's get back to your home before your servants start to worry." They blinked back fresh tears, smiled and nodded, the two hopped down from the branch, hand in hand.

Chapter Text

The priestess stumbled as she walked the dirt path towards her sister's village. Kohaku ran dutifully to her side, letting her lean on him to keep herself from falling. She smiled gratefully, then straightened up and returned to her normal pace. The miasma was rapidly getting worse, spreading throughout her body and corroding away at her clay shell. It won't be long before I crumble to pieces. Not even my purification can keep it at bay, the shard just keeps getting tainted. What has become of my power?

"Lady Kikyo, should we stop to rest?" Kohaku asked, noticing Kikyo's strained expression. She shook her head, for her body did not require rest, not even sleep. Hakudoshi hadn't shown himself, though the priestess had spotted Saimyosho watching them from afar. Kikyo set her eyes to the horizon, they were about three day's distance away from the village. At this rate, I'll fall apart before I get there. She grimaced, feeling a burning sensation well up inside her from the poison, it reacted to her negative emotions, seeming to feed off them. My worsening emotional state feeds into it, causing the miasma to only grow, causing me more pain, it's a snowball effect. I must remain strong. Kikyo closed her eyes for a moment, then was transported back into the village with Suikotsu and the orphan children. The youths were gathered around the campfire, singing a hymn endlessly:

To live is to die, to die is to live,
Pure has become impure, impure has now become pure,
Good now has become bad, bad has become good,
To live is to die, to die is to live,
Saint Hakushin beneath the earth,
Mount Hakurei will return to Hijiri,
To live is to die, to die is to live.

"-ikyo... Kikyo!?" the priestess was shaken awake by Kohaku, standing over her looking terrified. "L-Lady Kikyo, you passed out, you need to rest!" Kikyo lowered her head and nodded, letting Kohaku help her over to the side of the beaten path. Pure has become impure. Impure has now become pure. The words bounced around in her mind on a loop. This miasma has made me impure. I must become purified once more, lest I should die. She lifted her gaze, sensing a fragment of the Sacred Jewel off in the distance. An extra shard would do me no good. I have two useless ones, tainted by their proximity to Hakudoshi's miasma. But I know where this shard resides. I should check up on it while I have the chance. "Is something the matter?" Kohaku's voice cut off her thoughts.

"There is a shard up ahead," Kikyo murmured, "I would like to investigate it, but you must stay behind. I'm alright now." Despite her words, Kohaku helped her to her feet and back onto the road, letting her go once he was sure that she would be fine. The shard is merely cloudy. It should be defiled by now. Why is it so pure? Kikyo narrowed her eyes as she strode forward. She felt a pang in the wound in her chest, she placed a hand there. Pure has become impure. Impure has now become pure. A gasp escaped her lips as she heard a familiar cackle from nearby. She could now sense his aura, it had greatly diminished ever since he was split by the Wind Scar. That laugh. This can't be good. Kikyo grabbed her bow and nocked an arrow, came to a stop right behind a tree trunk and peered around.

"Delightful," Naraku purred as he walked through the forest beside Ushi. The pairs' hands were intertwined, the spider demon's expression was one of amusement. There's nothing wrong. He's not doing anything wrong. They're just talking. Kikyo exhaled slowly, trying to calm her nerves, though they fired again as she heard another giggle from the spider demon. "I much enj-" his voice cut off, there was a pause in the footsteps, "it's Kikyo." The priestess could feel both their eyes burning through the tree trunk.

"Hey, Kikyo," Ushi chirped and started towards her hiding place, Naraku remained where they had both been before, "is everything alright?" Ushi's last words faded as Kikyo lost grip on her bow stave and fell forward, Ushi catching her right before she hit the ground. Ushi's heart rate quickened, this is bad. I can smell miasma all over her. Is the shard not working anymore? The dog demon dragged her out into the clearing, laying her on her back. They turned to Naraku, who was standing still as a statue, and beckoned him over, he hesitantly came to stand behind Ushi as they knelt. "Hakudoshi inflicted Kikyo with his miasma on the way to Mt. Hakurei," they explained, "I gave her my shard to purify it, but it seems that the miasma overcame the shard's effects. She was probably trying to get to the village so Kagome could purify it, but if my nose is correct, she won't make it in time before the miasma consumes her."

"Her shards are defiled," Naraku noted, "it was Hakudoshi, he wants to kill her to spite me. Wants her to be eaten away by my own technique." He narrowed his eyes. I think Naraku hates Hakudoshi the most out of any of us. I can't blame him. That child is obsessed with killing me.

"There's something we can do, right?" Ushi looked to him, expression hopeful. He nodded, kneeling on the other side of Kikyo, hand slightly trembling as he stretched it over her wound, hovering above as not to touch her.

"I will siphon the miasma from her body," the spider demon answered after a long pause, Ushi smiling as purple fumes began to exit her form, vanishing into Naraku's hand. It's gonna be alright Kikyo. You'll make it. We won't let you die! They watched a bit before turning to Naraku again, his face was blank, thousand-yard-staring straight through Kikyo's body. He's thinking bad things again. I've got to snap him out of it.

"This won't poison you now, right?" Ushi asked, to which Naraku glared at them. "Hey, I was being funny! I'm not that dumb!" Kikyo started to stir, Ushi grimaced. There's still so much miasma. Kikyo's gonna wake up before this is done. She'll freak out if she sees it's Naraku who's helping her. She fell still, Ushi sighing in relief. As the last of the miasma absorbed into Naraku's palm, Kikyo flicked open her dark eyes, they widened at the sight. In a swift motion, she grabbed an arrow from her quiver and swung, Naraku narrowly dodged the shimmering arrowhead and leapt to his feet.

"I SAVED YOUR LIFE!" he snapped as he backed away. "You're supposed to be thanking me!" Kikyo said nothing in reply, rushed to her bow and aimed her arrow straight at Naraku.

"Kikyo, don't hurt him, he was helping!" Ushi put themselves between the two, the priestess looked to be in shock, acting on reflex. "The miasma's gone, everything's OK now!" They reassured her, she was breathing heavy. She's afraid. Seeing Naraku looming over her like that must've set something off. I've got to calm her down.

"Don't you ever get that close to me again!" Kikyo ignored Ushi's words, staring straight at Naraku as she yelled. "Whatever you think you're gonna get outta me from this, you won't." She tightened her grip on her bowstring.

"I don't want anything from you, Kikyo," the spider demon retorted, then came up to the dog demon's side after she did not respond. "If you want to say something, say it now. For if we linger here, Ushi and I will be late for lunch." There was a strange look in Kikyo's eyes, then she threw her head back and laughed, a hearty, bitter laugh.

"Your new act amuses me," the priestess smiled, "with how paper thin it is. Though, it is strange to see you put yourself through so much just to manipulate a single demon. Sliced in half then stabbed in the heart by Sesshomaru. Now you survive off a single jewel shard." Naraku growled under his breath, Ushi put a hand on his arm. She got under his skin but he's controlling his anger.

"This is pointless," the spider demon spat, then turned away, "no matter what I say from now on, you will not believe. But, I am not manipulating Ushi." He turned to the dog, he had now intertwined his hand with theirs once more, "I want to go back now." Naraku's expression softened as the pair walked away, Ushi taking one last look at Kikyo before they disappeared into the forest beyond.

"Lady Kikyo," Kohaku came running out of the bushes to the priestess' side once the two were far enough. "What happened here? I heard you screaming and I sensed Naraku's aura. I know you told me not to come but..." The boy trailed off at the forlorn expression of the priestess.

"The miasma is gone," she simply stated, wrapping her arms around herself. "Impure has now become pure."

"I wonder when Master Ushi and Mister Onigumo will be back?" Mika asked to nobody as she waited by the edge of the barrier. It should be any minute now. Ushi's never late to lunch. "Speak of the devil!" she squeaked in excitement as the two emerged from the treeline walking side by side. Onigumo's head was hung, his fist clenched. He only hides when he's really angry. And that's saying something because he's angry like all the time. She giggled to herself as she noticed the two holding hands. The pair tried to hide it in the presence of the servants, but Mika could tell there was something more going on. It was so obvious. The way they looked at one another, the way Onigumo lightened up around Ushi, the way Ushi doted on him. When presented with facts, the other servants a cry of disbelief. Mika huffed, those close minded fools. She, unlike the other servants, could admit that her Master may have an interest in courtship. They're a powerful demon surrounded by many lesser demons they aren't interested in courting. All of a sudden, they go away then return with an equally powerful demon and let him stay at the house indefinitely. It's obviously romantic. It has to be.

"Mika!" Ushi chirped as they drew within earshot of the squirrel, the squirrel blinked, her thoughts cut off. "I hope we didn't worry you, we were helping an injured traveler." Mika shook her head, taking up her place beside her Master and leading them to the house entrance. When the group neared the table, Onigumo stopped short.

"I won't be eating, save it for someone else," he muttered as he walked down the hallway and to the guest room, slamming the door. Ushi sighed huskily but didn't pursue him, sitting at the head of the table alone and taking a bite of their meal which had been laid out for them.

"So, anything happen while I was gone?" Ushi tilted their head towards Roku.

"Everything has been going smoothly," the monkey reported, "is the food to your liking?" Ushi nodded, stating that it always is. The lunch was quiet, Ushi retreating to their room rather quickly. Mika frowned, they didn't go and check on Onigumo? They're always all over him when he's angry. The squirrel rose to her feet and padded over to their Master's door, then lightly rapped.

"Come in," Ushi said, Mika entered with a hop. The dog demon was repairing their yellow robe, stitching it back together with enchanted silk. That one was their favorite. "What's on your mind, Mika?" The squirrel opened her mouth to ask, then closed. It's not my place.

"I-I forgot," she smiled sheepishly, Ushi sparing a light chuckle. They'll sort it out. They always do.

Chapter Text

The teen girl smiled as she pulled herself over the rim of the well and into Inuyasha's arms. He picked her up and set her down on her feet in the lush grass.

"You were too long this time," the half-demon immediately began complaining, crossing his arms. Kagome rolled her brown eyes and looked to the others. Miroku and Sango stood together, Shippo barreled over to her and hopped into her arms. It's good to be back. Fighting demons is so much easier than memorizing algebraic formulas.

"You say that every time I go away, Inuyasha," Kagome couldn't help but giggle at the twitch of the boy's ears at the sound of his name. They are just begging to be rubbed today. Kagome stood on her toes in front of the half-demon and reached up, feeling the soft, velvety appendages between her fingers. Inuyasha hummed in pleasure at first, then growled and backed away. "Sorry, I just can't help myself!" Suddenly, Inuyasha's head lifted and he sniffed the air, nose twitching at a familiar scent. Kagome blinked, then asked, "who is it?" Inuyasha didn't answer, lowering his gaze.

"It must be Kikyo," Shippo narrowed his eyes. The half-demon huffed and went to pout beneath a tree.

"It's alright Inuyasha, I trust you," Kagome reassured him, "you can go see Kikyo if you want to." Inuyasha's head perked up, golden eyes blinking in surprise. He doesn't think I trust him? Well, I guess our friends don't give much of an indication that I do.

"BUT WHAT IF HE CHEATS ON YOU KAGOME!?" the fox kit squealed.

"We're not dating!" Kagome put her hands on her hips, "also, Kikyo might have a lead on Hakudoshi."

"Well then why don't you go with him!?" Shippo waved his hands around to emphasize his point. Kagome sighed and pinched her brow.

"Don't listen to him Inuyasha, we'll go together, how does that sound?" the girl said as she walked over to Inuyasha, the half-demon kneeling so she could get on his back. Shippo nodded in approval, Kagome rolled her eyes for the second time within minutes. Inuyasha hopped off, vanishing into the trees within seconds, Kagome gasping as she saw Kikyo and her companion, the young boy Kohaku. The priestess paused as the two came to stand in front of her.

"Long time no see, huh?" Inuyasha stuttered, then sniffed, "Kikyo... I don't smell any miasma on you." There was a long silence as Kikyo stared at the two of them, face betraying her discomfort. "What's wrong?" the half-demon titled his head. Suddenly, Kikyo snapped back into her usual self.

"Yes, the miasma is gone," Kikyo bowed her head, "I am... relieved."

"How's Kohaku?" Kagome finally spoke, "and were you guys planning to pass through the village? Sango would love to see him."

"I'm fine," the boy replied, his voice quiet, "we were originally going to come by, but now our plan has changed." He looked to Kikyo, who herself looked to be deep in thought.

"Yes," the priestess agreed, then promptly walked off, leaving Inuyasha and Kagome in stunned silence. They looked to each other, brown meeting gold.

"There's something she's not telling us," Inuyasha frowned, "something scared her. I know that look in her eyes. It must be Naraku. He must've..." The half-demon clenched his fist. Kagome gasped, of course. I know what must've happened!

"Wait, remember, Naraku was with Ushi the last time we saw him. What if Ushi and Naraku tried to help Kikyo but ended up scaring her!?" Kagome exclaimed, "Naraku could've absorbed Hakudoshi's miasma, which would've cleansed Kikyo's body!" Inuyasha growled at the thought of the spider demon being able to get close enough to perform such an act.

"Your guess is as good as mine," he shrugged, "but now that I think about it, we should go check up on those two. I'm assuming Ushi's residence is back the way Kikyo came." Kagome nodded, then hopped onto his back.

"This new act of yours amuses me"

"With how paper thin it is"

"All to manipulate a single demon"

"No," the spider demon hissed under his breath as he flicked his eyes open. That woman has been tormenting me every night since that day. He instantly regretted opening his eyes as they were burned by the bright sunlight streaming through the window. Naraku buried his face into the pillow, Kikyo's laughter was deafening. He gritted his teeth as he rose from the bed, hair a wild mess as he shuffled to the nearby desk and gave it a hearty kick. The sound resonated throughout the room, silencing the priestess' echo for just a moment. Kikyo. He balled a fist. Even after all this. I still... Naraku blinked open his eyes, fist mere centimeters away from colliding with the desk. I shouldn't. He looked to the door, listening to the sound of chatter coming from the dining room. Nobody noticed anything.

"Kikyo..." he breathed, feeling the rage boil over, bubbling over like a pot of water as a sense of loss overtook him. Why do I still want her. I don't want her anymore. I don't need her anymore. I want her. I need her. I want to kill her. Destroy Kikyo. No, I want her love. But she won't love me. I don't want her love! I don't need love. I want to be loved. I don't deserve to be loved. I want them to love me. I want-I don't... "SHUT UP!" Naraku screamed and drove his fist into the desk, smashing through the wooden top and creating a gaping hole in his fists' wake. He panted, chest heaving as he raised his bloodied hand, feeling every splinter and piece of wood lodged into it. What have I done? His heart pounded as he heard Ushi excuse themselves from the table and pad over to his room.

"Naraku, what's the matter-oh my-what happened!?" Ushi exclaimed upon sliding the door open. They stepped over to him, taking his quickly regenerating hand into their own and looking over it. The dog's eyes flicked over to the destroyed desk, Naraku lowered his head in shame, hiding behind his bangs.

"Sorry about the desk," he mumbled.

"Naraku, you know I'm not worried about a silly desk, I'm worried about you!" the dog gestured to his hand, "I need to know why you're upset. You were doing so good this past week!" He sighed and wished he could run away and hide. A demon like me shouldn't be having problems like these. I hate these feelings. I feel so weak. Vulnerable. "Naraku, look at me," he flushed as Ushi cupped his chin and tilted his head up so their gazes met, "you can tell me. It's OK." Why do you do this to me? Everything you do drives me crazy, draws me closer to you.

"Tch," he brushed their hand away, regretting it as the dog looked a bit sad, he began to pace. Their gray eyes were round as they gazed longingly at him, causing Naraku to sigh and finally spill the beans. "It's... it's Kikyo." Why is Ushi looking at me like I need to expound? I told them everything. Naraku thought for a moment, well, not everything. I only told them what is bothering me, not why it's bothering me. "T-The way she looked at me-that pure hatred and disgust-she made me remember what I am," the spider demon began, "I had forgotten all the pain and suffering, the lies, the deception, everything I'd ever done. It sickens me, Ushi. I hate it-I hate myself. I'm so.... disgusting." He had turned away from them by now, placing one hand on each side of his face, beginning to feel clammy. This is strange... I feel sick. There's something twisting deep within me, writhing, it's tearing me apart!

"Naraku?" Ushi placed a hand on his trembling form, he was hunched over, hands buried deep beneath his hair. The spider demon retched, a horrible sound, last night's dinner splattering itself all over the floor. Ushi yelped, causing a few of their servants to poke their heads in through the door.

"Master, what's going on!?" Riko, the lizard spoke first. "Is Mister Onigumo alright? We heard him scream oh-" She covered her mouth at the sight of the vomit. "I'll go get the washrag." The reptile scampered off along with some of the others. Ushi wrapped their arms around Naraku's midsection as he fell limp, they dragged him down the hall and into the master bedroom. He was paler than usual, his forehead slick with sweat. Ushi laid him down on their bed, grabbing a cloth and wiping the moisture from his face. He's never gotten sick before. In fact, I've never seen a demon get sick like this. It reminds me of human diseases. Well, he is half-human. But where would he catch something like that? The dog demon mused as they sat by his side, intertwining their fingers, he twitched occasionally. After a while, Mika peeked her head through the door.

"Is Mister Onigumo OK?" the squirrel squeaked, "we're all worried about him."

"I think he'll be fine," Ushi nodded, smiling at the thought, running a thumb over his tensed knuckles. He was already covered in sweat again and clenching his jaw. I hope.

Naraku woke up again, adrift in a sea of corpses. They bumped up against one another, bobbing on the waves of the endless ocean. Miasma hung in great clouds over the murky, rust colored waters. Smells like blood. Naraku dipped a finger into the water, his pale skin stained red by the liquid. It wasn't pristine to begin with. Naraku was caked with filth and blood, it was on his clothes, in his hair, all over him. Remains, entrails, bones bubbled up from beneath the waves with a sickening pop. What is this?  A phantom swooped down to greet him, a glowing, ethereal image of Kikyo.

"You again," he growled, "where am I?" To his surprise, Kikyo didn't taunt him like she usually did, just looked at him with cold, uncaring dark eyes.

"You don't recognize this place?" she murmured, gesturing to the remains of countless demons. Naraku stretched his neck up to look around, the scents of all the demons muddled together into one pure odor, so potent and so thick that it caused a burning pain to flare behind Naraku's eyes. The corpses each began to speak amongst themselves, their voices and cackles all overlapping in a cacophony of sound. Kikyo hovered above, gaze piercing through what little was left of Naraku's damaged armor. It's all too much, all these feelings, these sounds, he dug his palms into his eyes. I know what this is. I hate being here. "Where are we?" Kikyo's question enraged him and he snarled and looked straight at her.

"IT'S ME, IT'S ME, I GET IT, MAKE IT STOP!" he wailed as if Kikyo could control his demons, then thrust himself into the rough waters to muffle the overwhelming amount of stimuli. Blood poured into his mouth, the taste making him gag, he resurfaced, being forced back under from the turbulence of the waves and the floating corpses. The thick, heavy liquid was sticky and pulled him down, no matter how much he flailed, Naraku felt himself sink more and more. Kikyo. He opened his mouth to call for her, the last of the air coming out in mute bubbles that floated up to the quickly receding surface. It's no use. She would never help me anyway. Not even now. His heart pulsed.

...

The spider demon flicked open his eyes, he was laying sprawled in a dim cave. Is this Mt. Hakurei? No, it's too small. He lifted his head, then noticed the small fire and the bandaged man lying beside it. Onigumo.

"Onigumo, is this your doing?" Naraku narrowed his eyes as he stomped over to the bandit's side, then lowered himself into a squat. Onigumo grinned and let out a hoarse laugh. What's so funny?

"Back 'ere again, aye," the man remarked in a baffled tone, "yew better nawt be splittin' again. 'Cause there'll be nothin' left this time. 'Cept me-hehehehe!" Naraku rolled his eyes at the bandit's nonchalance. 

"Splitting," Naraku spat and rose to his feet, "you can't be serious!" Onigumo only laughed in reply, breaking into a harsh cough. The spider demon huffed and crossed his arms. "You are serious, aren't you?" The bandit didn't have to answer for Naraku to know that he meant 'yes'. Naraku paced the length of the cavern as the bandit watched with his single eye. So, the remaining demons within me want to detach from Onigumo. No, from me. From the very thing their union with the bandit created. "How do I fix it?"

"I was kiddin' yah," Onigumo rolled his eye, "you really don't understand what's goin' on, do you?" Naraku whipped his head around and paused his pacing. That bastard was lying to me!? Foolish Onigumo, I'll get him for this. The spider demon hesitated, but I need him to tell me what's going on. I'm confused and I need to fix whatever's happening to me before it's too late. He'll get what's coming for him later. "This is about figurin' out what yew want. It's better that yew get it done now, 'cause if yer nawt decided by the time you reabsorb Hakudoshi, yew might as well give up 'cause his conviction will overpower yers. He'll win."

"WHAT!?" Naraku snarled and grabbed the bandit roughly by the shoulders. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE'LL WIN? I AM NARAKU, I'LL WIN BY DEFAULT." Onigumo only cackled as he noticed Naraku's hands were shaking as he gripped him. Naraku bit his lip. I don't think I can win? Some part of me doesn't, he sure doesn't; he's a part of me. No-I can't win. The spider demon frowned. He's right. I've had neither a goal nor a drive for a long time now. Not since Inuyasha split me with the Wind Scar. No, before that even. I've been drifting for a while now, causing doubt to permeate my mind and consume me like a toxic miasma. It's corroded away my control even over my own self, allowing Hakudoshi to break free when the Wind Scar hit me. I really don't know what I want anymore. I don't want to want anymore. I shouldn't be allowed to want anymore. Not after everything I've done. Naraku gritted his teeth and refocused on Onigumo, noticing the bandit had narrowed his eye and was chuckling in amusement.

"So yer finally feelin' everythin' now?" he inquired, "all them human emotions yew tried to bury. They all been brought out. Yew think they'll make ya weak, but that's only if ya don't sort 'em out. I feel 'em too, we've done sum terrible things with this body. But even so, that dog, that wonderful, wonderful dog..." the bandit's smile had shifted from amusement to one of affection, "set my heart free. We both know you love 'em fer it, despite how much yew deny it. They too love you so much, yet you can't seem to accept that either." The spider demon lowered his gaze for a moment, cheeks flushing. I do, so very deeply. The only creature I have ever loved, who put a spell on me with their compassionate words, ignored my push-back and broke through the gates and wedged themselves straight into my heart. Ushi, you could never truly know how much I love you. I tried not to think about it. For I never thought it could be reciprocated. Not to someone like me.

"'Love me so much', oh give me a break," Naraku snapped back into the present, letting go of Onigumo. "What creature would want to love something as wretched as me?" Ushi can't possibly love me back. This is just Onigumo tormenting me.

"Yer not as 'retched as ya think yew are," Onigumo retorted, "not anymore." Not anymore. That's right.

Ushi couldn't help but let a low whine escape them as they sat by the ailing spider demon. Naraku's condition hadn't improved, he seemed to have gotten worse. His brow was heavily furrowed, covered in sweat and his limbs twitched periodically, like he was dreaming. It must be a bad one. Ushi sighed and brought their hand to his forehead, it was still burning. I should probably get a rag. The dog went outside, grabbed a small pail and filled it with water from the nearby stream. I wish he would tell me about these things before he gets so worked up. He must still have feelings for Kikyo. I guess seeing her again dug up all those emotions and he couldn't handle it. This sickness is abnormal, though. I wonder if something else is going on.

"Oh, Naraku," they murmured, wringing out the cool cloth and placing it on his burning forehead.

"N-Naraku?" Mika's eyes were wide as saucers, Ushi jumped, noticing her in the doorway. They grinned sheepishly, having forgotten to explain "Mister Onigumo's" true identity.

"Mika, it's OK," Ushi raised their arms from Naraku's unconscious form and scooted over to the squirrel, "I'm sorry I lied, I was thinking everyone would panic if I told them it was him. He was... a lot different than I made him out to be." The squirrel nodded hesitantly and stepped into the room, her footsteps were light as she approached Ushi. "What I was expecting to be a fearsome foe became a close friend. I trust him with my life, he put himself in harm's way so many times for me," they smiled as they explained, then glanced up to notice all the servants were lined up outside the door. "I'm guessing you all heard too?" Every head nodded at once. "Then, how about everyone comes in and I'll tell you all about how I befriended him, the tale of the Dog and the Spider." The servants filed in behind Roku and the other squirrels, remaining closer to the door than Mika, some looking fearfully at the unconscious spider demon.

Ushi told them everything, retold some stories they'd told with him as Onigumo. Periodically, they dipped the cloth back into the water, refreshing its coolness and putting it back on Naraku's forehead. He mostly breathed in short gasps, but occasionally he took in deep, forced sounding gulps. His hand suddenly stiffened in their grip, Ushi slipping their fingers beneath him which he instinctively squeezed. This must be a fever dream. I wish there was something I could do. But, all I can do is be there for him. Ushi furrowed their brow in resolve. I'll be right here Naraku, I won't leave you alone like this.

"Onigumo, where are we?" Naraku hissed as he felt his surroundings shift, he whipped his head left and right but the bandit had vanished. This is my castle, in my room. He blinked, a figure dressed in yellow appeared sitting in front of him. Ushi. It was the day I caught them spying on me. The dog's words were muffled as they leaned towards him, looking at him with those big gray eyes, Naraku felt his heart begin to pound. This was when... my heart started to change. Onigumo, you awoke, you changed me. Your feelings gave me an interest in Ushi, leading me to seek them out and start this whole chain of events. Leading me to doubt in myself and my plans.

"I want to understand you," their words sent a shiver down his spine. You don't. You really don't, he had thought at the time. But those eyes. They're so caring, full of love. But how could someone care about me? "I care, I do, I really do. I know what it's like to be lonely, Naraku. I want you to know you're not alone." No, I don't deserve your kind words, your sympathy, empathy, any of it. I'm rotten to the core. But I don't want the things I wanted back then. I don't feel a desire to chase the Sacred Jewel. It'll only bring me further from the love I crave. "In my eyes, you deserve a chance." Ushi did say that. Do I deserve a chance at love? But still they must think I'm repulsive in some capacity. Much too repulsive for them to desire me in the same way I do them. "I want to get over my feelings so I can enjoy our friendship without feeling guilty." For being friends with someone disgusting like me. If Ushi is troubled this much just by being friends with me, then I cannot imagine the guilt they would feel loving me. They would've walked off the face of the earth from the sorrow. "This isn't the same Naraku you guys once knew!" I'm not? I-I guess not. I'm quite different from how I used to be. Maybe that's what they see when they look at me. Maybe the me who is disgusting has been replaced, replaced with something that they could desire, someone they could love without guilt. "You keep protecting me, even if it harms you." I-I do. Because you're so wonderful to me. Even though you should treat me like filth for what I did, you don't. Ushi, why are you so good to me?

"It's what love does to you"

When did they say that? A Saimyosho buzzed above a moonlit clearing with two figures, one with a longbow and one with tears trailing down their cheeks.

He blinked, finding himself in his room again, this time alone. Naraku lifted his head as he heard the sound of a knife being unsheathed. He watched as a past version of himself raised a blade and cut into his bare chest, reaching a hand inside the gore and drawing out a beating heart. Blood poured out of the wound and down his clothes and onto the floor.

"This shall rid me of those pathetic emotions," the spider demon had said as he grinned. Oh how wrong I was. Muso. Naraku winced at the memories that flooded him. Onigumo. I set him free and look what he did. He was the one who caused me to doubt in the first place! Why isn't he fixing this!? He made it so much worse, giving me those precious memories. But he can't fix this, he uses all his energy to keep me together. Keep the web intact. I have to be the one to command the vessel, to unify the collective consciousness into one force. I am the true Naraku, the only one who can do this.

Naraku stood up, only for his knees to buckle as he felt a blade thrust through his chest, the last thing he saw was Ushi barreling towards him, expression of pure horror and anguish. The very fibers of his being felt like they were being peeled like layers of skin off an onion. It burned, stung like the feeling of poison under one's skin. A miasma. Blood spurted out of Naraku's mouth, small bits and chunks of demons pooling by his feet within the crimson liquid. N-No, I'm starting to lose myself. I can't leave them. Not when they need me. Not when I need them!

Naraku's consciousness resurfaced in a black void, the only light source being the dim glow of the tainted Sacred Jewel. Instinctively, he reached for it, but then yanked his hand away. I don't want to become a full demon anymore. It'll destroy everything with any shred of meaning to me. I'll lose my feelings for Ushi. No-not just feelings. My love for Ushi. My newfound desire for more than just inflicting suffering. I'll become like I was, an empty shell, a vessel with one desire: to inflict torment and suffering on everything in my path. There's nothing I can do. Nothing the Jewel can do for me. Except erase my human half.

"It's true that you are half-demon but you're also half-human," Kikyo's voice rang clear in his ears. Naraku spun on his heel but she wasn't there. Suddenly, he was sitting in a faraway bush, gazing out into the field beyond where two figures sat. It was Inuyasha and Kikyo from fifty years ago. "If you were to wish on the Sacred Jewel to become human, it would be purified and disappear," her brown eyes met Inuyasha's gold. "I could be an ordinary woman." In an instant, Naraku was back in the void, the Sacred Jewel hovering within reach of his hand. If I became human, I'd be weak, but I'd be whole. But I'd be so helpless. It can't be the only way. But, if I remain a half-demon, I'll be stuck like this. Torn between two sides: human and demon, countless voices, wills. I'll never truly be happy, some level of doubt and sorrow would always remain deep within my soul. The pain of Onigumo, the pain of every demon merged within me. I'll always be conflicted. His heart pulsed. Love. It could remedy the pain.

Kikyo could never truly heal me, she did not love me. But Ushi... they've been waiting this whole time with open, loving arms. How couldn't I have seen it? Despite my flaws, despite what I've done, they accept me, they love me unconditionally. The love I desire, it's right there. I just need to reach for it. Naraku stretched his hand out towards the Jewel but winced as he felt something pinch into his palm.

"We gave you what you wanted, Onigumo," Naraku frowned and flipped over his hand to reveal a small spider sitting on his palm, a red bite mark on the skin beneath its fangs. "You asked for our demonic powers, gave us your soul, yet now your human side gives you second thoughts. There's no going back for you, neither the priestess nor the dog can save you. You'll be tormented forever with those doubts, second thoughts. Do you really want that? If you become a full demon, you'll never have second thoughts." You'll never have second thoughts. We won't speak anymore, challenge you anymore. We will become one. The voices echoed through the void. Just let us take over. We'll get the Jewel nice and easy. With that, we all shall become whole, the true Naraku.

"No," Naraku snapped and balled his fist, crushing the spider into his palm, the creature's scream cut off with a crunch, "I don't want the Sacred Jewel anymore! I'm done with this game, this constant search for something that only brings me misery! I want it gone." He smiled, feeling confident as he strode towards the tainted Jewel. Naraku cupped it in his hands, at his touch, the black faded into bright pink, "I know what I desire now. I wish to see..."

Naraku groaned and flicked open his red eyes, he was met with the face of Ushi leaning over him watching him. "...Ushi," he slurred and tried to sit up but the dog demon pushed him back down, then removed a cloth from his forehead and put a paw there. All of the servants were standing watching the two with wide eyes. Great... just what I need. An audience.

"You're back to normal," they remarked, "now you'd better tell me what the hell happened!?" Their fur stood up as they exclaimed. "You had me worried sick! I was so worried I slipped up and now all the servants know you're Naraku." They spider demon chuckled, not at all concerned with that fact.

"I figured it out," Naraku said, "I know what I want. I want the Sacred Jewel gone. A-and I," he grasped their hand with both his own. "I love you, Ushi."

Chapter Text

Kagome dug her hands into the robe of the fire rat as Inuyasha soared over the treetops. They were making great time, the sun was just beginning to set; Inuyasha was following Kikyo's scent trail. He'd said it was from a day and a half ago by now. The teen girl's heart fluttered a bit upon thinking of seeing Ushi again, for the last she remembered of them was as they hopped away through the remains of Mt. Hakurei. I hope they've been relaxing like I was back home. Suddenly, Inuyasha came to a stop, he whipped his head around, noticing Kirara with Miroku and Sango off in the distance.

"Ay, what're you guys doin' here!?" he yapped, Kagome turning to look too as they came closer.

"Looking for you!" Sango answered, "what do you two think you're doing running off without telling us!? We need to be here to protect Kagome and her shards as a team."

"Psh, I can protect her just fine," Inuyasha retorted, "and in case yer wonderin', we were going to drop by Ushi's place, Kagome wanted to check on them." The girl nodded in affirmation.

"All the more reason we should accompany you," Miroku butted in, "they're probably harboring Naraku, who wants Kagome's shards." Everyone's expressions darkened at the name. Kagome bit her lip. If he is truly staying with Ushi, that won't happen. Ushi wouldn't let him. Even so, there's no point in arguing.

"It's fine if you guys want to come," Kagome cut off everyone's back and forth, "it's better we go as a group anyway. The more the merrier!" That put a smile on Sango and Miroku's faces. "Now, we should probably rest for the night." Kirara landed in a nearby clearing to which Inuyasha hopped over and set Kagome down. They made a campfire for warmth and Kagome shared the food she had packed with everyone for dinner. Just as she was about to drift off, a strong gust of wind blew off her blanket, Kagome and the others leapt to their feet. Kagura was floating above the campsite with Kanna sitting behind her.

"Hey Kagura, what'cha doin' here?" Inuyasha sat at the base of a tree trunk.

"Looking for Naraku, he's been in hiding ever since Hakurei," she spat, rolling her pink eyes. "Even Kanna can't find him. It's just like the way there all over again."

"We're looking for him too," Kagome chirped, "we were heading to Ushi's place to see if he might be there." Kagura's eyes widened, she was contemplating something.

"You know where it is?" the sorceress asked.

"Not exactly, but I'm sure we'll find it," Inuyasha uncrossed his arms, "if Naraku's there it'll smell like him, and Kagome will sense his jewel shard. If we find him, we'll tell ya." Kagura's expression softened, she nodded in gratitude, then flew off. Kagome laid back down, sleep tugging at her eyelids. 

Earlier that day...

"I love you, Ushi."

Ushi's fur fluffed a bit at the sound of Mika's high pitched squeal, they felt shaky. He loves me? Naraku's confession was genuine, he meant every word he said. He loves me and he doesn't want the jewel anymore? Am I dreaming? They rubbed their eyes, then lightly tapped their face. Naraku tilted his head, confused at their movements. No, this is real. And he really loves me. "I... I don't know what to say," they murmured, wincing as they felt Naraku stiffen in disappointment. I like him, I really, really like him. I just don't want to lie to him and say it's love if it's not. Ushi silently gestured for the servants to leave so they and Naraku could be alone. Nothing works better to shut him up than an audience.

"It's OK if you don't feel the same, Ushi," the spider demon added, retracting his hands from Ushi's, cheeks an unhealthy shade of red, "even if you can't love me, I still want to be friends." He sounds so sad. To be fair, on my end his confession was really sudden. He vomits, passes out, then wakes up from a two-hour long nightmare and tells me he loves me.

"How long have you felt this way and not told me?" Ushi asked, to which Naraku gulped.

"Since Hakurei," he admitted, face fully hidden beneath his curly, black locks, "I had lots of time to reflect and all I could think of was you. I-I think the split made it worse, evening the ratio between my demon and human sides, intensifying the emotions I feel. I've become irrational. Even now, that confession was completely spur of the moment." Naraku's body shuddered as he crossed his arms. "It's completely unlike me." There had been a change in his character since I found him under the mountain. I'd thought it him being happier, but it's him being more human. He probably thinks I mind it more than I do.

"Naraku," Ushi pulled him into a hug with a sigh, "emotions are a good thing. The reason they feel so intense right now is because they were so muted beforehand. Your mind just used to the signals at their full strength. I'm sure once you get used to them, you'll feel more like yourself. And love is one of those emotions that you're feeling. If it makes you feel any better, I'm happy that you love me, very much so."

"You're not joking, right?" Naraku immediately challenged their last statement. Ushi rolled their eyes and shook their head.

"Of course not, I've never been loved by someone before and I'm happy that it's you who loves me," the dog demon began, "and I think I love you too. I'd never been sure if my feelings were just of companionship, but in Mt. Hakurei, Kagome gave me a certain look that told me I had it bad. I couldn't believe it, but, now I'm realizing, these have been the happiest weeks of my life spent here with you." Their heart fluttered after that last statement, for it was true. I want to be with him forever.

"Me too," the spider demon straightened up in Ushi's grasp, "my time here has been overwhelmingly positive. I want it to last forever, but eventually Hakudoshi, Inuyasha or some other demon will confront us for my jewel shard. What I'm saying is that now would be a bad time to try and court one another."

"That's what I was thinking," Ushi said with a smile, their wagging tail causing Naraku to smirk as well, "I'm just so happy!" Naraku does not lust for me like he did for Kikyo, his desire is pure, I just know it. His love for me has changed him for the better, causing me to fall for him along the way. Our bond is strong, the addition of love will only strengthen it.

The next day, Kagome and her friends came to a patch of woods with a strong signature of demonic energy. "This must be it, I sense Ushi's aura 'round here," Inuyasha grinned as he charged in, only to be met with a bunch of mini demons coming out of their burrows to greet him. "Eh, is this Shippo's clan!?" he said as he flung off five separate fox demons from his limbs.

"I'm picking up Ushi's aura, it's coming from up ahead," Kagome affirmed, "they must let little demons live on their territory. How sweet!" She giggled as the group passed through the cute forest, noticing all the demons that had made their homes there.

"Ushi must be very confident that none of their residents will try and overthrow them," Miroku noted, "I've heard of demons letting others live on their territory, though these demons don't seem to live in fear." The group came to a stop as they emerged into a clearing, noticing a shimmering, gold barrier surrounding a fancy house. I can sense Naraku's shard, but there's no miasma. His aura's not very strong and his shard is nearly pure.

"A barrier!" Inuyasha growled, raising Tessaiga, the blade flashing red.

"Wait, it's not Naraku's!" Kagome put a hand on the sword, tipping it down. "Look at all those herbs, if you send a Wind Scar, you'll destroy all of it!" She turned back to the house, cupping her hands around her mouth, "Ushi! Are you home? It's me, Kagome! Me and the others wanted to stop by and say hi!" In less than a minute, a familiar brown dog demon came scampering out the door and down the path to the edge of the barrier. Ushi stepped through, tail gently wagging in a hesitant excitement. They're a bit scared of all of us. I'm sorry Ushi, I wish you didn't have to feel scared. Immediately as they stepped outside the barrier, Inuyasha gagged.

"USHI, YOU STINK!" he exclaimed, dramatically pinching his nose with a grumble.

"INUYASHA!" Kagome snapped, then sighed. He says the dumbest things sometimes. I guess I can't blame him this time though. If I had a nose like his I'd probably think the same thing.

"I guess I got used to it," Ushi mumbled, fiddling with their sleeve, to which Inuyasha screamed 'USED TO IT!?'. They refocused, "you all look tired, would you like to come inside?"

"Isn't Naraku inside?" Sango asked with a frown, to which Ushi nodded sheepishly.

"Yeah," the dog demon answered, "but I promise he doesn't want to fight anymore." All eyes were on Kagome, the girl shrunk a bit from the pressure. I guess it's my decision since I'm the one with the shards. But will the others be OK with this? Naraku's hurt everyone in so many ways. Kagome looked to the others.

"I'll come in," she made her decision. I won't force them to do something they don't want to.

"Then I'll come too," Inuyasha linked his arm with the teen girl's. Inuyasha. He always wants to support me.

"If what you say is true, Ushi, then I will accompany them," Miroku said with a calm voice, but was betrayed by his tight grip on his staff. Sango didn't say anything, her jaw was clenched as she stood by the monk. The group followed Ushi through the barrier, it rippled as they passed through, shimmering light yellow in the sunlight. Ushi held open the door as they filed in behind Kagome, taking up places beside the table. A few of Ushi's servants came to greet them, others were brewing tea, they quickly added more water and leaves to the brew to accommodate for the new people. Kagome smiled, looking around the kitchen, it's a nice place. All the servants seem treated well, there's no signs of miasma or poison anywhere. If it weren't for his aura, I'd think Naraku wasn't even here. Inuyasha's head was turned towards the hall, no doubt Naraku was in one of the rooms down there.

"So, how's it been at the village? How's Kaede?" Ushi tried to make small talk as they sat at the head of the table. The servants distributed the tea.

"It's been refreshing, lots of pretty ladies," Miroku grinned to which Sango pinched his ear, "ow ow ow! I meant you, Sango, you're the pretty ladies!"

"Kaede's been well," Kagome replied, "the herbs you gave her have been doing fantastic."

"Kikyo," Inuyasha began, turning his gaze toward the dog demon, "she showed up at the village yesterday free of miasma. We followed her trail and found it cut through your forest. What happened?" Ushi lowered their muzzle, but before they could explain, a door slid open.

"I removed the miasma from her body, your assumption is correct, Inuyasha," Naraku's voice carried through the hall before he appeared at the end. He looks so much better compared to last time I saw him, Kagome thought, remembering the ragged, bloodstained baboon pelt that he had worn. Naraku's hair looked well cared for and he looked very clean. Though, those clothes don't look like his. I wonder if Ushi lent him some. The spider demon crossed his arms, clearly just as uncomfortable as them.

"I didn't expect you to come out on your own!" Ushi remarked, smile on their face. "Come, sit down," they patted the ground next to them. Naraku shook his head, the spot was much too close to Inuyasha for both he and the half-demon's liking.

"I won't be long," his red eyes flicked to the people sitting around the table: Inuyasha, Sango, Miroku. Kagome's eyes widened, is he-? "I just... want to apologize, for everything I've done to wrong you."

"Well isn't that just sweet," Inuyasha hissed, slamming a fist into the table, "and what, you just expect us to forgive you and let you walk away willy nilly? I don't think so!"

"I don't expect your forgiveness, I never did," Naraku retorted, but kept his cool as Inuyasha rose to his feet, "it's not something I deserve, but that does not mean I cannot let you know that I regret my past actions and wish I had never taken them."

"Too little too late!" Inuyasha growled and rammed his fist into Naraku's cheek, the impact making a crunch, causing the spider demon to stumble backwards and press a hand to the wound. Kagome and Ushi yelped, Sango and Miroku gasped. Naraku let Inuyasha hit him. He's not fighting back. Inuyasha flexed his fingers for a moment, shocked that he was actually able to land a hit. "That felt good," he muttered. Naraku released his face as his cheekbone realigned itself.

"I'll go, I don't want to overstay my welcome," Naraku said as he turned away and walked back down the hall to the guest room. Inuyasha looked back to Kagome who was sitting on her knees clutching her hands together. He plopped back down next to her without a word, ignoring Ushi's nasty side eye.

"Well," Ushi folded their hands, "is there anything else we should talk about?" They forced a smile, but it quickly faded, they sighed. "If I had known Inuyasha would ask about Kikyo, I would've had us stay outside so he couldn't hear. Kikyo's a touchy subject. But, Naraku would've tried to apologize to you all no matter what, whether now or in the future. He told me he wanted to and that he wants to make things right in any way he can."

"He's so different," Sango began, "it's infuriating. Of course he has to regret it after he does all the terrible things! He killed my family, took my brother away, cursed Miroku's family..." Tears streamed down the slayer's cheeks. "And now he's supposed to get away with all of it because he feels sorry!?" Ushi's fur bristled.

"At least Naraku gets the chance to apologize to the people he's wronged, let them know it won't happen again! I never got that chance, because all my victims were dead!" Ushi pressed a hand to their chest, "living with the guilt of having committed atrocities, that there's no undoing them, no going back, that there'll be people who'll always hate you and resent you, that's punishment enough!" Their eyes filled with tears. "I may have lived long enough to see my name fade into obscurity, but I remember what it was like in the immediate years after my change of heart. It eats at you, knowing there's nothing you can do to change people's minds."

"And you really think that's happening to Naraku?" Inuyasha raised a thick eyebrow as he flatly asked.

"Yes, he got sick yesterday just thinking about it," Ushi immediately answered.

"Sick?" Kagome tilted her head, Ushi nodded.

"Like throw-up," the dog demon clarified, to everyone's shock. "It happened to me too. That's how I know." Their eyes flicked down to the table. We're just going in circles again. Like when Kikyo and Naraku were talking.

"Earlier you said Naraku wants to make things right," Miroku had one hand to his chin, gloved hand on the table, his eyes were locked on it. "It would be a start to remove the Wind Tunnel."

"You'd really let that creep near your hand?" Inuyasha spat, "what if he just makes it worse."

"Inuyasha," Kagome snapped, "Naraku's room is right down the hall, he can probably hear everything we're saying. If Naraku wants to prove he's changed, then that would be a great way to prove it!" She smiled at Miroku.

"But that doesn't mean I would immediately trust him," the monk clarified, "and the problem is that the Wind Tunnel is a valuable asset in battle, despite its self-destructive nature. I'll think about it."

"Before you all go, I just want to ask one thing," Ushi began, "can we please strike up a truce. It's mostly for my sake, I just worry for when me and Naraku start traveling again, we might cross paths with you. He already proved he's not gonna fight back." Inuyasha opened his mouth but Miroku cut him off.

"I say we should take the deal," Miroku spoke, "it would be good to eliminate both Ushi and Naraku from our threat list. If we try and attack him, they would no doubt step in and with their full demon powers, they would be a formidable foe."

"Fiiiine," Inuyasha huffed, crossing his arms, "Naraku better count his stars that that sucker punch'll be a one time thing. I was looking forward to punching his face in again."

"Inuyasha," Kagome murmured as she rolled her brown eyes.

Kagome and the others had long since left, Ushi had remained at the table, resting their muzzle on their knuckles. I'm surprised Naraku never freaked out. After what happened with Kikyo, I was sure after getting punched by Inuyasha he would destroy something. Unless... Ushi rose and padded over to the guest room, well they should probably start calling it Naraku's room now since he'd been living in it. They slid open the door, he was sitting on the bed facing away from the door.

"What is it Ushi?" Naraku asked, knowing it was them without having to turn around, "if you're wondering, my face is fine. I heard what you said, what Sango said too. You both are right." He turned his head, "I'm getting what I deserve." He didn't resist as Ushi hugged him, the dog wept, having been drained by the earlier conversation, reliving all those emotions. They also didn't like seeing him hurt, no matter how small the injury. Naraku didn't like seeing them cry, so he wrapped his arms around their waist, letting them cry into his chest for as long as they needed.

Chapter Text

"Moryomaru, rise," Hakudoshi said with a smile as his newest creation flicked open its eyes and stepped forward. Weeks and weeks of experimenting and iterating had all lead up to this moment. This success. This empty shell will act as my new body. I shall equip it with the skin of the most powerful demons and make it impenetrable to Naraku. That pathetic half-wit won't stand a chance. The boy leapt onto the large demon puppet's back and sunk through the skin into the large cavity within the flesh body. Before I place too must trust in Moryomaru, I must test his strength. I'll need to search for a powerful demon, perhaps Inuyasha would make a good candidate. Moryomaru would definitely be able to survive a Wind Scar, he'll just regenerate. I just need to see for sure. Hakudoshi couldn't suppress a giggle as he merged the defiled Sacred Jewel with the puppet's flesh. After I test Moryomaru out, I'll go collect that priest who's been storing demons for me. Moryomaru walked out of the cave and into the sunlight, bowing down and extending a pair of large hooked wings. He launched himself into the sky with a leap, following the will of Hakudoshi, for they were psychically linked and the puppet had no will of his own.

Hakudoshi narrowed his eyes as he soared over the forest, detecting a familiar aura. Sesshomaru. He nearly destroyed me under that mountain. I should teach him a lesson, that being it's impossible to kill me. I always come back. Moryomaru dived down, landing with a crash and kicking up a cloud of dust in front of the demon lord. Sesshomaru looked with uncaring eyes, unfazed as always.

"Naraku," he noted, "no, Hakudoshi was it? How are you still alive after I killed Naraku?" He studied the demon puppet for a moment. "And this form you've taken, you want me to destroy it, that's why you're here," Sesshomaru raised Tokijin and charged, Moryomaru sending a tentacle towards his screaming party members, Rin and Jaken. The dog demon whipped his head around, Ah-Un barely flying away in time as the fleshy protrusion slammed into the ground where they had been. Sesshomaru snarled, baring his fangs and driving Tokijin into Moryomaru's shoulder, miasma poured out of the incision, blowing Sesshomaru's hair up. A tentacle wrapped around his leg and flung him off, the demon lord quickly regaining his composure before he skidded across the ground like Inuyasha would. His golden eyes had gone red, Moryomaru taking Sesshomaru's pause to fly off and escape, satisfied with whatever information he gained. Sesshomaru watched from the ground, eyes fading back to gold as Ah-Un landed and Rin jumped off, scampering to his side and hugging his leg.

"That was scary!" the girl exclaimed.

"Hakudoshi did not truly want to fight me, he was testing something, perhaps the puppet he was using to conceal himself," Sesshomaru said, "I am more concerned with how he remains alive, for I stabbed through Naraku's heart which should have killed him as well." Rin gasped and clung tighter to the demon lord's puffy pant leg, causing him to roll his eyes.

"M'lord, where shall we go next?" Jaken piped up, holding the reins of Ah-Un. Sesshomaru didn't answer, gently shaking Rin off his leg and then stepping forward, his party members falling behind him. He never answered.

Just gotta dig a bit further. Ushi grumbled as their fingernail broke on a rock within the soil. That mushroom smells so good. I have to get it. It will be mine... They salivated as they found their prize, raising their hand out of the hole, eyeing the dirt covered fungus.

"Yo," a familiar husky, feminine voice caused Ushi's ears to perk. They looked over their shoulder. It can't be! Kagura.

"Hey," they waved, pocketing the mushroom, "it's been a while." Kagura huffed, Kanna appeared behind her, the little girl smiled softly at Ushi.

"Inuyasha said Naraku was with you, where is he?" the wind sorceress asked, then added in a lower tone, "I've got to get back before he kills me." Ushi opened their mouth but a rustling sound interrupted them. Oh brother, who could this be?

"I'm right here," Naraku unceremoniously jumped down from the tree Ushi was under, startling both Kagura and the dog. A few leaves were stuck in his curly black locks. "You didn't sense me?" he looked to the dog demon, who was staring at him, mouth agape.

"I thought you were back at the house," Ushi felt betrayed, "you snuck up on me." How long was he sitting above me? I should have smelled him. Have I gone nose blind?

"You were taking too long, I had to make sure you weren't dead," he said with a smile, then looked at Kagura. "You've returned, I hope finding us wasn't too much trouble." The sorceress huffed again, crossing her arms.

"You have no idea," Kagura spat, then gasped and clutched at her chest. She stumbled backwards, breaking into an uncharacteristically joyous smile. Kanna tilted her head up to gaze at her sister, also putting a hand to her smaller chest.

"You may go free, Kagura of the Wind and Kanna of the Void," Naraku spoke, then turned his back on them, waiting for them to leave. When there was no whoosh, he hissed, "aren't you going to go now?" His eyes flicked over to the dog demon, noticing they had knelt to hug Kanna, Kagura watching from the side, expression soft.

"Thank you for everything, girls," Ushi murmured, looking between both of the demons. Kanna released Ushi from the hug, her black eyes focused on Naraku, she smiled, then hopped onto Kagura's feather. The two whisked away, spiraling upwards before shooting off into the distance. "That was... the happiest I'd ever seen Kagura," the dog demon remarked, then turned to Naraku, noticing his tenseness. "You did the right thing," they said as they stepped behind him, then whispered, "you've got leaves in your hair." Naraku rolled his eyes, Ushi would use every excuse in the book just to touch his hair. He didn't know why they were so obsessed, for it was just like normal human hair. They had gotten him into the habit of brushing it, their expressions as they looked upon it greatly amused him.

"So, when do you think we should head out?" Naraku turned to Ushi as the two were walking back home. Ushi shrugged, having not thought it to be such a big deal.

"I was waiting until you seemed ready," they answered, "would you like to start preparing?" He nodded. "We'll be able to head out, hmm, I'll say the next next morning. Tomorrow, I want to cook us something nice to eat on the road."

"Why am I not surprised that's the reason," the spider demon smirked as the pair crossed through the barrier. Despite his confession of love, not much had changed between Ushi and Naraku. It was almost like their conversation had never happened. It made Ushi wish that they said something more. They weren't expecting an overly romantic display from the spider demon, they knew him well enough to know that he wouldn't be like that. But still, at least an 'I love you' or maybe a kiss. Ushi internally slapped themselves in the face. Of course he wouldn't kiss me. I look like a freakin' dog. Why would he want to kiss THAT!? I mean, I am a demon so it's not like kissing a real dog, but Naraku used to be human, so he probably still sees more dog in me than demon. Ushi sighed wistfully as the spider demon walked off into the hall that lead to his room, most likely going back to bed. They followed in his footsteps initially, then deviated by passing theirs and his rooms, then heading into the basement.

All this time I've been so afraid of this power. They reached a hand out to the crystal idol, its surface was warm, crackling with energy. But every time I've used it, I've been able to control it, control myself. It hasn't overtaken me like I feared, I haven't reverted to the old me. On this new journey, I want to try taking up this form again, I won't be scared to use my power anymore. I'll leave part of it behind to maintain the barrier, but that's just a sliver. It won't matter. And besides, this might just be the way to get the affection I've been desiring. The dog demon's heart quickened as they siphoned their power into their body, feeling disoriented as they grew in height, their fur receding, revealing fair skin and clawed fingernails. Goosebumps flared across their exposed skin; they tucked their hands into the sleeves of their robes. The one good thing about fur is that it keeps me warm. I'll get used to being without it quickly, so I'll be fine to go back upstairs. But first, they reached up and removed their crown, casting it aside. I'm no longer Ushi the Bull-Dog. I'm just Ushi now. The dog demon smiled, grabbing their twin blades and sheathing them at their hip. Before they could leave, the doors opened on their own, revealing a curious looking Naraku.

"I sensed your demonic aura suddenly," he said, "is something the matter?" Ushi shook their head as they climbed up the steps to meet him. He always seems in awe at this body, like he can't believe that it's me. The dog demon smiled softly, Naraku tried to hide it, but Ushi could tell he was studying their form. His head was slightly tilted and his eyes scoured their armor, their long hair, their fine robes. I wonder if he likes what he sees? "Well, what's with the change?" Naraku's slightly irritated question yanked Ushi back to the present. Of course he wants to know. I'll tell him the half-truth.

"I want to get used to this body before we start traveling," Ushi explained, "though I'll be leaving part of my power behind to keep the barrier up." They tilted their head as they caught him looking weirdly at them. "What is it?" They turned around to face him, his head was tilted upwards, staring at their forehead. Oh, right, I'm taller than him now.

"Your... horn thingy," Naraku gestured to their head, "it's gone." Ushi chuckled, horn thingy, did he forget what a crown is?

"It's my old namesake, I figured that since I'm not the Bull-Dog anymore, I won't wear the horns," Ushi replied, "I need to be more confident in using this form because we'll be going up against Hakudoshi and the like when we get back out there. And former allies of mine like Koga will attack you, I must be strong to defend you, Naraku." Immediately, the spider demon opened his mouth to protest, "nuh-uh-uh, you've protected me more than enough to warrant payback, besides, you're still weakened from the split. Once you reabsorb Hakudoshi, we can fight side by side together, deal?"

"I'll take it," Naraku stuck out his hand, the pair shook on it, "deal." Ushi smiled. It's easier to get through to him by speaking in terms of a contract. He followed them into their brewery, content to sit and watch as they tinkered with their apparatus and funneled in various ingredients. After a while, Naraku spoke, "what are you making this time?"

"Oh, it's just more pain reducers in case we need them," the dog demon replied, looking over their shoulder, Naraku was stretched out on the ground, looking more like a cat demon than a spider. Unusually, he was wearing a color other than purple-a dark gray robe with black smoke patterns. The last time he wore another color was when I made him give the purple robe to the servants so they could wash it. He wore it for a week straight, it was filthy, the sleeves were covered in grime from foraging with me. Lucky for me, he gave it up after I chased him up and down the hall, threatening to hold him down and pull it off. I'm glad I didn't have to do that, Ushi blushed at the thought; they heard Naraku shift as he yawned. "I'm almost done," Ushi chirped, "if you're bored, you could go pack some clothes for the trip. I'm sorry your favorite went missing." The dark purple clothes that Ushi had originally given him to replace the baboon pelt had vanished without a trace a couple days ago. Luckily, Ushi had a couple other sets of various shades of violet, but they didn't have the same perfect look on him. And then those extras went missing yesterday!

"I forgot to tell you, I absorbed the outfit," the spider demon said with complete nonchalance. Ushi whipped around in total disbelief, what does he mean absorbed!? As if Naraku read their mind, his clothing shifted to the hue and shape of the dark purple set. Ushi's jaw dropped, he snickered. "You said purple's not your color, you weren't planning on wearing it, were you?"

"No, well, I can't now since it's part of your flesh," Ushi blurted out, still trying to wrap their head around why he would do such a thing, "what, were you afraid the servants were going to steal it?"

"Hah, yeah right, you got me," he huffed, "it's actually not that. I just-I don't feel comfortable wearing my old clothes anymore."

"Oh," was all Ushi could reply, their conversation lapsed into silence again.

"M-Master, you're leaving already!?" Mika exclaimed as she noticed the pair packing up the last of their things. Ushi nodded, kneeling on one knee and side-hugging the squirrel.

"Me and Naraku have to go and find the rest of the jewel shards," the dog demon said, gently caressing her head with their clawed hands, "I promise we'll both come back." Mika smiled at that.

"You'd better, or I'm going to have to have a word with Mister Naraku," the mini demon chirped, causing the spider to roll his red eyes. Ushi giggled, then stood up and bid farewell to the rest of their servants, Naraku remained silent and followed them out the door to begin their journey.

"Foolish Sesshomaru," Hakudoshi murmured, "you can't destroy Moryomaru with a sword made of one of Naraku's incarnations. If I truly wanted it, I could reabsorb that sword in an instant, it's part of my flesh."  The boy cackled as he exited the puppet's body, removing the Sacred Jewel from the flesh and cradling it in his hand. "Just a few more upgrades, then I shall test this against the only one who can truly pose a threat to me."

Chapter Text

A soft breeze swept brilliant white locks into the air. Sesshomaru was standing at the edge of a great cliff, nose tilted upwards, breathing in what was carried in on the wind. A strong gust alerted him to a new presence, he looked over his shoulder to see none other than Kagura the wind sorceress. The demon lord cocked his head, what does she want with me? He inhaled, raising a curious brow as he noticed her scent had shifted. It had become soft and fresh, like leaves and petals drifting on a breeze, much unlike Naraku's heavy musk she usually carried. She smells pleasant. The dog demon broke eye contact for a moment at the sudden thought.

"I know you don't care about me," Kagura began, sighed, then turned her pink gaze back up to meet Sesshomaru's gold, "but I wanted to tell you that I'm free now. I'm no longer Naraku's pawn. My heart is my own." She cupped her hand over her chest, smiling.

"Is that so?" Sesshomaru asked coldly, turning around to face her. So I did not vanquish Naraku. He narrowed his eyes. That troublesome thing. He must've used a jewel shard to cling to whatever scrap of life was left in him after I destroyed his heart. The demon lord studied Kagura for a moment, she has no loyalty towards Naraku now that he returned her heart. She is no threat to me. Sesshomaru spun on his heel, then leapt off the edge of the cliff and levitated, taking one last look at Kagura before flying off, quickly followed by a screaming Jaken and an annoyed looking Ah-Un. Returning Kagura's heart will be your last mistake Naraku, for now you have no guaranteed allies.

Ushi stretched out on their bed of grass, popping their stiff joints after a night of rest. Three days and we've gone nowhere. No doubt due to Naraku's lazy bones. They rolled onto their stomach to crawl over to their sleeping companion. Naraku was curled into a ball, arms wrapped protectively around his face, keeping all the light out. I thought sleeping out in the clearing would help him wake up earlier. Guess it didn't work. Ushi tentatively patted him on the shoulder to no response. I hope I don't have to get the water again. I don't like making him angry, but we have to get going. Ushi rose and padded over to the nearby stream, cupping some of the flow in their hands, it sent goosebumps up their arms from how cold it was. He's not gonna like this. I'll give him one more chance.

"Naraku, it's time to get up," Ushi said. The spider demon groaned and only curled in on himself more. "Last chance," the dog demon hovered their cupped hands over his head, letting a few droplets plop onto his hair. "Five, four, three, two," Ushi paused, he still didn't budge, "one!" They let the water splat onto his head, Naraku sat up in an instant.

"WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT FOR!?" he screamed.

"I told you it's time to get up," Ushi put a hand on their hip, "you've had enough beauty sleep."

"Stop calling it that," Naraku hissed, crossing his arms.

"Well then stop acting like you're gonna die without it," with that, Ushi went to collect their things, slinging their bag over their shoulder. The pair had been tracking Hakudoshi, but they got too close one day and Hakudoshi teleported away, now they have to make up for lost ground. They looked over, noticing the spider demon was in the process of combing and wringing out his wet hair. We're gonna be here for a while no matter what I do.

"You want me to what?" it was later in the morning, Ushi had knelt beside Naraku, the spider demon's mouth was agape. The dog demon waved their hand, gesturing towards themselves.

"I want to fly with you," Ushi chirped, "come on, just hop on my back. My arms will get tired if I carry you that way. Here." They receded the spikes on their shoulder pads. "Now my armor won't hurt you." With a reluctant sigh, Naraku linked his arms around Ushi's neck and they wrapped their arms around his legs, they straightened up then leapt into the air, zooming off into the sky. A sudden bout of turbulence caused them to become unsteady, Naraku nearly strangled them in an attempt to hold on.

"You'd better not drop me!" Naraku yelped and pressed himself to the dog's back, Ushi unable to hold back a snicker. That was exactly what I said when he kidnapped me.

"Huh, the powerful Naraku, scared of heights," the dog demon teased. Afraid of a little turbulence.

"Yeah, yeah," the spider huffed, falling silent. The only sounds were the wind whipping the fabric of their clothes.

"Isn't this great!" Ushi changed the subject, adding back some positivity to the exchange, "so much better than walking." Fluffy clouds had formed at their feet as they flew, they were now graceful and steady, flying in a manner similar to Sesshomaru. The wind rustled through their light brown hair and whistled in their pointed ears. They couldn't help but beam. I forgot how wonderful flying feels. And for my first true flight to be with Naraku. They glanced back at him, his eyes were darting around, a small smile had formed. He's enjoying it too.

"Agreed," the spider demon shifted up, resting his chin on the back of the dog's shoulder, "you made the right call and it's quite smart that you're the one flying, for it is your aura that will be sensed, not mine." He raised a brow when Ushi didn't answer. They'd usually say something like 'of course' or at least a thanks. I wonder what has caught their attention. Naraku raised his gaze, noticing a familiar blip on the horizon, releasing an audible 'ugh' at the flare in demonic aura. Sesshomaru. Just what we need right now. Just what I need. To be cut into more pieces.

"You can say that one again," Ushi remarked, "UGH."  Then, in a quieter tone, "Naraku, you'll let me fight him alone, OK? Like we agreed." Right. I'm not supposed to fight anymore.

"Of course," Naraku affirmed with a nod, Ushi lowering themselves into a nearby field, preferring to fight in the open. Naraku hopped off and scampered into the bushes, remaining nearby, as Ushi could sense. It wasn't long before Sesshomaru landed, brandishing Tokijin as usual.

"So, Naraku sends you to fend for him in his place once again," the demon lord remarked, distaste pungent in his tone. "How pathetic." Ushi drew their twin blades, silver eyes narrowing into slits. He'd have been able to defend himself if it wasn't for you! They took in a deep breath, calming their firing nerves. I can't get too wound up. I want to try avoiding a fight. It'll only delay our pursuit of Hakudoshi. I'll make this short.

"Sesshomaru, Naraku and I don't want to fight you," Ushi began as Sesshomaru took a few steps towards them, he was looking straight past them, straight at where Naraku was hiding. "We have the same goal as you, destroy Hakudoshi." The white haired demon scoffed, unable to hide a smirk.

"It's not Hakudoshi I'm after," Sesshomaru continued his slow walk towards Ushi, "Naraku is the one who has wronged me. He must pay for what he's done. Killing Hakudoshi means nothing to me if Naraku remains alive." Right. Naraku tricked Sesshomaru twice, trying to get him to kill Inuyasha for him. Sesshomaru's pride was damaged by falling for such tricks.

"Enough with your pride!" Ushi snapped, "you already hurt Naraku enough by stabbing him. You killed him already."

"Yet he remains alive," was Sesshomaru's only reply before lunging towards Ushi, giving them barely enough time to raise their blades and block his stab. They flared their aura and shot out a fireball, hitting him point blank, the burns it inflicted receded immediately. Sesshomaru sent a blast from Tokijin in return, Ushi darted out of the way, knowing their swords were not strong enough to block the energy and remain intact. Too bad I never got Totosai to reforge them when I had the chance. Ushi's thoughts were cut off as Sesshomaru slammed his sword into theirs', causing their right blade to fly across the field.

The brown haired demon snarled and scratched at Tokijin with their claws, sparks flew and a horrible screech was uttered as claw met metal. Sesshomaru rammed Tokijin through Ushi's shoulder, causing them to scream, blood poured out of the wound. They jerked forward as he ripped it out, summoning fire to their fist as they socked him in the jaw, Sesshomaru grabbed them by the wrist and sent Tokijin through their abdomen. Ushi grunted and stabbed through his wrist holding Tokijin, causing him to let go, they pulled the sword out of their body, hands shaking. Crimson blood pooled on the ground beneath them, Ushi panted, Sesshomaru shook his arm around, flinging their sword out of it, leaving a gaping hole in his wrist. I haven't fought this hard in centuries. I'm no match for him.

"Had enough yet?" they spat, raising Tokijin towards him, keeping up a confident appearance. The last thing I need is to show fear in front of Sesshomaru. He brandished his poison whip, cracking it in the air.

"I was about to ask you that," he replied, then struck his whip against the ground, releasing a green gas. Ushi coughed, then charged forward and stabbed at him with Tokijin, he deflected the sword off his claws, then resummoned his whip and cracked it across Ushi's face. Ushi stumbled backwards, the poisonous gas having seeped into their still regenerating wounds, sapping their energy, Sesshomaru easily wrenched Tokijin out of their grasp, preparing to strike before one of Ushi's blades went through his midsection, causing both dogs to momentarily freeze in shock. Purple miasma emanated from the blade, Sesshomaru snarled and leapt to the side, revealing Naraku, holding Ushi's other blade in his hand, having prepared to stab Sesshomaru twice if needed.

"Now's our chance," Naraku urgently spoke as he pulled Ushi to their feet, letting them lean on his shoulder. "My miasma will subdue him." In an instant, Naraku and Ushi vanished from the field and appeared atop a mountain a couple kilometers away. The dog demon slumped against Naraku's side, he gently helped them to the ground, he himself feeling drained from the long-distance teleportation.

"I wouldn't feel so awful if he hadn't gotten me with the poison," Ushi said, trying to lighten the mood. Naraku was studying them, looking uncharacteristically concerned. "Don't worry, I'll regenerate," they reassured him. The spider demon sat back on his heels, but he kept glancing at them, his red eyes were wide and his brow was furrowed. The dog demon groaned, feeling their stomach lurch from the effects of the toxin, they retched, spitting up blood.

"Ushi, you're not OK," Naraku frowned as they straightened up, he put a hand to their forehead, they were clammy. "Is... is there anything I can do for you? Any remedy or antidote in your bag?" The spider demon opened their potion bag, looking to them as they bit their lip.

"N-No, Sesshomaru's poison i-is unique," Ushi grimaced, "there's n-nothing you c-can do to cure it. C-Could you get me one of the numbing potions?" Naraku sighed and rummaged through the bag until he found one with the correct label, he uncapped it. Ushi reached for the bottle but found their hand was too jittery to hold it, Naraku realized this so he pressed the bottle to their lips and tilted it back with their head. Ushi gulped the painkiller down, wincing at the foul taste. "I-I'm sorry you have to see me like this," the dog demon murmured, "but hey, now you know how I feel when you go out to protect me." They giggled as Naraku rolled his eyes, then took their shivering hand into his own. Ushi couldn't help but smile at the gesture, leaning forward to rest their forehead in the crook of his neck. He put his free arm around their back for a moment, then removed it much to Ushi's dismay.

"We can't rest now, not out in the open like this," Naraku replied, "I'll go and scout, there should be a cave around here." He turned into a cloud of miasma then flew off into the treeline. A few minutes later he returned, then teleported them both into a small cave he found, Ushi blinked as their eyes adjusted, noticing the small fire he'd already prepared. "Sesshomaru won't find us here, I put up a barrier to hide our auras." The dog demon smiled in gratitude, then removed their chest piece and shoulder pads to take the extra weight off their person. They slumped against the wall, Naraku darting to their side to let them lean their head on his shoulder. Ushi inhaled deeply, breathing in Naraku's notorious scent. At one point, it had been foul to them, but they'd grown used to it and now they liked it. It was a comfort, an easy way to tell he was there, right there with them, even if they closed their eyes.

"This is nice," the canine stated, the corners of their lips curling into a grin, they felt a bit woozy from the blood loss, "but I think I need to lie down." Naraku nodded, silently shifting over so they both were laying on the cavern floor, Ushi's head resting on his chest, his arm wrapped around their shoulders, fingers entangled in their brown hair. Ushi blushed, their heart skipped a beat. The only time I ever laid with him was when he conked out on me. Or that time I laid next to Muso by the stream, but that doesn't really count since it was just Onigumo. But... this time we're both awake and ourselves. He didn't have to let me rest on him. They hummed as they felt Naraku run his hand through their locks. This feels... so wonderful. Ushi closed their eyes and listened to the sound of his heartbeat. I want to sleep but I don't want to miss out on this. This is all I ever wanted. It feels like a dream.

"You should try and sleep, you'll regenerate faster," Naraku said, almost like he could read their thoughts. But he can't. Only Hakudoshi is able to do that.

"But I don't want to," Ushi softly whined, "w-what if I wake up and you're gone?" I want him to stay. They felt Naraku stiffen, then he took Ushi's hand into his with his free one.

"I'll be right here Ushi," his voice diffused their fear, "I'm tired too and your warmth is exacerbating it." The dog demon giggled, oh Naraku. They snuggled in closer, resting an arm around Naraku's torso. He's warm too. I hope it's not a dream.

Ushi flicked open their eyes, feeling stiff and achy. It was night, the campfire had gone out. It wasn't a dream. They smiled, feeling the gentle rise and fall of Naraku's chest beneath their cheek. Sensing Ushi had come to, Naraku opened his red eyes, they immediately focused on the dog.

"Feeling better?" he asked, Ushi nodded as they sat up. "I woke up a while ago, seems I wasn't as tired as I thought," he chuckled.

"I can sense Sesshomaru lingering," the dog demon frowned, "do you think he tracked our auras to the place where we teleported to?"

"Potentially," Naraku said as he stretched, cracking all his bones, "he's determined, I'll give him that. But, if we're going to confront him again, I'm going to help." Immediately, Ushi began to retort but Naraku cut them off. "Ushi, if I distract him, you'll be able to get something more substantial than a punch in. I won't let him catch me, I promise."

"Fiiine," they gave in. Naraku probably didn't like seeing me hurt. He hasn't said anything but, I have a gut feeling that's what this is about. "But if he gets you..." Naraku raised his hands.

"I know, I know," he nodded, "but I won't let that happen. I'm going to resort to using an old trick before I show myself." Naraku stuck a hand into his pocket and drew out a wood carving wrapped with a hair. Ushi laughed at the sight, remembering how annoyed those demon puppets made them. How dare Naraku deny me his presence. "Sesshomaru will probably destroy it, but it'll be worth it just to see his face when it turns out it wasn't the real me."

"That would be funny," Ushi noted, then asked, "should we wait until morning?" Naraku's face fell a bit. What's up with morning?

"Just before dawn?" he proposed. Hm, he must want to get out early.

"Sounds good," Ushi accepted, "Sesshomaru will probably hang around here for the night. There should be some good views off the mountainside to keep him occupied." They snickered, the demon lord had such an amusing habit of staring blankly into the distance. Maybe he can see something that everyone else can't. Naraku spared a grin. Ushi looked outside, it's pitch black, nowhere near dawn. We've got at least five hours, judging by the fact that I can't see the moon. They turned back to the spider. Plenty of time to snuggle. Ushi blushed, Naraku raised a brow.

"Your face does that too," he pointed a finger to their pink cheeks. "I guess I never saw it because you're usually covered in fur. How many times have you turned pink and I haven't seen it?" What a strange question. Well, I've blushed a lot, actually. Ushi's pink deepened into red. "Does it come about for you when you think of me?" Ushi nodded with an 'mhm'.

"Well, this time it was because... because I," Ushi stammered. Why is this suddenly so hard for me? Is it because I'm afraid he'll say no. He loves me, if he said no, he'd be nice about it. "I was thinking how to spend the rest of the night and I wanted to..." It was Naraku's turn to flush. Now I just made it worse. His mind is so dirty. "I want to snuggle again, not that!" The spider demon broke into a cackle, his shoulders heaved as he leaned back. Ushi huffed. 

"If you wanted to snuggle you could've just said so, no need for the theatrics," Naraku shrugged as he regained his composure, "I don't bite." He opened his arms in a welcoming gesture, Ushi leaned in and was surrounded in a hug. The pair rested on their sides facing one another, Ushi hooked an arm around his waist then nuzzled their head into the crook of his neck. The cave floor was a bit uncomfortable for their wounded body, but they could put up with it and much worse for the affection. I hope this isn't just because I'm hurt. I hope when I'm better we can do this again and again and... again. Ushi hadn't thought themselves to be much of a cuddler, more a hugger. Well, this is sorta like a hug. "Ushi, what are you thinking, I can feel you getting hot," Naraku's sudden quip caused them to get even warmer. "Be careful with those thoughts, lest you get a heat stroke in my arms." WHAT. I swear, ONLY NARAKU would say something like that. Only Naraku.

"You're just being so sweet to me," Ushi murmured, "I was just thinking that I want to do this more often. Lay beside one another. I know you're not very physically affectionate but-"

"This is something I would like to do as well," Naraku answered before they could finish, stunning the dog into silence. "And, it's untrue that I'm not physically affectionate. The truth is I've been... holding back." Holding back? Ushi frowned. He always puts thing in the vaguest of terms.

"What do you mean?" the dog demon asked. Naraku was silent for a moment as he thought.

"I don't touch you in ways that you do not permit," Naraku clarified, "you held my hand so I know I can hold yours, you hugged me so I know I can hug you back. I don't want to do things that make you upset or uncomfortable, so I wait until you either do them to me or tell me what to do."

"So all this time you wanted to snuggle and you didn't tell me!?" Ushi exclaimed a little too loudly. "Naraku, I'm not going to get mad at you if you do something I'm not comfortable with. I'll tell you not to do it again and that would be it! Or you could always ask first, you know." He's trying to be considerate. Considerate to a fault.

"I see," the spider demon replied, his voice was small. He's realizing how harsh he was on himself. Being so afraid that he would upset me.

"Naraku," Ushi cooed, raising their head to meet his gaze and cupping his cheek. "I know you wouldn't do anything bad to me. I trust you. I love you. Here, I've been holding something back too." Am I really gonna do this? Hell yes I am. Ushi leaned up and brushed his messy bangs aside. They pressed their lips to his pale forehead in a soft kiss. There. Now he knows that he can kiss me. They smiled, feeling the spider demon become flustered. The dog demon blushed as well, their heart fluttered. I just kissed Naraku. The first kiss I've ever given was to Naraku. Ushi blinked. This is probably the first kiss he ever received that wasn't gained from deception.

"It's dawn," he stated after a moment. Faint light streamed through the cavern entrance. I can still sense Sesshomaru. He's waiting for us. Ushi gulped as they and Naraku rose from the stone floor. Time for round two...

Chapter Text

"It's dawn."

Ushi's eyes rounded, they nodded and sat up, slipping from Naraku's embrace. I thought we had more time. Guess the moon must've been low in the sky and I couldn't see it. Naraku rose and brought the barrier down, stepping outside to gather some mud for the body of his puppet. The dirt molded itself together, creating a perfect mimic of Naraku's cloaked form. Guess we're really going to fight him. I'll get ready. Ushi opened their palms, summoning their twin blades, feeling a rush of energy as they materialized in their hands. The miasma had dissipated from the one that was stabbed through Sesshomaru, though it was still caked in his blood. That must've been painful. I hate that we have to fight him. The dog demon grimaced.

"Ushi, are you alright?" the spider demon walked over to them, taking their hand into his. His cheeks were still a bit flushed, it deepened when Ushi met his gaze.

"I just feel bad that we have to fight Sesshomaru, I don't like seeing him hurt," the canine admitted. Naraku rolled his eyes, then smirked. Oh, Ushi.

"Well, it's Sesshomaru's choice to fight us, he wants to be hurt," Naraku assured them, though it didn't do much to quell their guilt, "I would much rather run away too, but if we don't damage him, he'll keep pursuing us and catch us eventually. We will have to fight him no matter what, whether it be now or later. And later we could be weakened if he catches us off guard. If I can inflict my miasma upon him, he'll be slowed for a while. Give my puppet one of your blades." Ushi obeyed, handing it to the silent creation, the baboon mask making it look as if its eyes were hollow.

"Good," Naraku said, the puppet squeezed the sword, tainting it with miasma. "I'll try and pull the same trick I did yesterday. Let's go." The spider extended a hand towards Ushi, they took it and lead the group towards Sesshomaru. "I will remain nearby in case he overpowers you," Naraku reminded Ushi as they drew near to the demon lord, "I'm not going to let him hurt you like that again." There was an adamant spark in his red eyes that let Ushi know he was dead set. He remained behind as the dog and the fake continued on. Ushi and the puppet stepped through the brush, coming to a clearing by a cliff, Sesshomaru was standing at the edge, facing towards them.

"I see you've been waiting for us," Ushi remarked, Sesshomaru quirked a brow, "it's your lucky day Sesshomaru." The demon lord drew Tokijin and flung himself at the puppet, it darted backwards and threw its blade into Sesshomaru's chest, the metal stuck out through the other end and released a sickly purple cloud. Sesshomaru hesitated for a moment, overcome by the poison's effects, allowing Ushi to lunge and try and wrench Tokijin out of his hand to no avail. Sesshomaru growled and headbutted the other dog, causing them to clutch their forehead, the demon lord took the blade out of his chest and prepared to slash at Ushi but was interrupted by tentacles wrapping around his arm and legs. The puppet was floating, writhing appendages extending from the bottom of its cloak. Ushi recovered, quickly leaping backwards as Sesshomaru sliced through the tentacles and jumped towards the puppet. He slashed through it, releasing a massive cloud of miasma that spread across the clearing, causing both Sesshomaru and Ushi to cough. The puppet melted back into mud, Sesshomaru furrowed his brow. He looks disappointed, Ushi thought as they fought another flurry of coughs. That miasma was particularly strong. I hope Naraku didn't waste too much energy on it. They summoned their other blade back to their hand before Sesshomaru could grab it and channeled their energy into their swords, setting them alight.

"TOKIJIN!" Sesshomaru swung his sword high, preparing to blast Ushi to smithereens, or so he thought. Ushi had their own trick they wanted to pull.

"FLAMES OF FURY!" the dog demon howled and sent a burst of raging fire to counter Sesshomaru's attack. The energies collided in a great explosion, whipping Ushi's brown hair back and causing them to raise an arm to shield their eyes. This was a mistake, as Sesshomaru came running through the still clearing smoke to get a hit in. Ushi gasped as they removed their hand, seeing him at the last moment. They braced themselves, but he was stopped by a line of silk lassoing his Tokijin, Naraku revealed himself from the bushes, the webbing leading back to his hand.

"Nuh-uh-uh, I don't think so," the spider demon taunted as Sesshomaru growled, trying to free his sword from the sticky substance. Now's my chance, Ushi leapt forward and struck Sesshomaru across the shoulder with their blade, causing him to stumble and tear apart the webbing. Sesshomaru snarled as blood stained his clothes, then fixed his gaze on Naraku and ran towards him. The spider demon darted out of the way, leaving a cloud of miasma in his wake, causing the demon lord to hesitate once more. He must still be weak from yesterday.

"Take that Sesshomaru!" Ushi exclaimed as they charged their energy and pierced through the back of his armor with their flames. They were met with the blunt side of Tokijin to the face, Sesshomaru whipped around and knocked them to the ground, stabbing them through the abdomen, reopening the wound he inflicted on them. Ushi yelped and Naraku teleported behind Sesshomaru, wrapping his arms around the demon lord's neck to keep him from finishing off Ushi. Naraku, no! What if he gets you! Before Sesshomaru could retaliate, Naraku teleported away, reappearing by the edge of the cliff panting, a barrier formed around Ushi. "Naraku, don't use up all your energy!" Ushi blurted, causing Naraku's eyes to widen and him to grimace. Sesshomaru cocked his head at the exchange. Ushi leapt to their feet, grunting as pain flared from their wound.

"It's energy well spent if it's protecting you," Naraku retorted, distracted from the demon lord, Sesshomaru smirked and flexed his wrist.

"NARAKU LOOK OUT!" Ushi screamed as the white haired demon suddenly broke into a run towards the spider. Sesshomaru raised Tokijin, stabbing through Naraku's shoulder, Naraku hissed as blood poured from the wound, forming a barrier around himself that repelled Sesshomaru away, Ushi's barrier vanished. Naraku straightened up with confidence, sword still stuck through his body.

"Bad decision, Sesshomaru, for this sword was forged from one of my incarnations," Naraku said with a smile, "I can reabsorb it at any moment." Sesshomaru huffed as the sword vanished within Naraku's flesh, the spider demon sighing as his wound closed and his clothes regenerated.

"I didn't need it anyway, it was not powerful enough," Sesshomaru remarked, though it was clear that he was annoyed, "finishing you off with my claws would be much more satisfying. But it appears..." he turned to Ushi, focusing his cold yellow gaze on them, "that I will have to draw you out." I can't let myself be hurt. Naraku will act reckless again. It's so unlike him... more like something Inuyasha would do.

"Naraku don't listen to him, I'll handle myself," Ushi yelled as Sesshomaru came towards them, scraping his claws against their blades, he was despicably fast. He got a scratch in, channeling his energy into poison across Ushi's face, the wounds stung, Ushi gritted their teeth. Ushi socked Sesshomaru in the nose, causing his bone to crack and a burn to be left, tarnishing his smooth skin. They leapt backwards, taking a moment to recover, as did the demon lord, his face fixed itself within seconds.

"It's clear you are no match, just like Inuyasha is," Sesshomaru noted, scanning Ushi's figure, they were clearly exhausted, "and you fight to protect a creature more worthless and pathetic than yourself." I've heard enough. Time to finish this.

"You're wrong, he's worth everything to me!" Ushi lunged forward, eyes fading crimson. Time seemed to slow as Ushi transformed, their face lengthened, light brown fur sprouted from their body, a deep growl bellowed from their throat. They raised their head, long ears whipping in the wind, the thick fur of their neck sparking with little flames. Sesshomaru transformed to match, he became the same size, with white fur like clouds and scarlet eyes full of rage, he snarled and snapped his jaws at Ushi, Ushi returned the favor, latching onto his neck and pulling, though all they tore out was fur from Sesshomaru's thick mane. Fire sparked inside Ushi's throat, they let out a roar and shot yellow flames into Sesshomaru's face, causing him to stumble backwards. Ushi reared back, preparing to blast him again, but Sesshomaru jerked forward and bit down on Ushi's leg, poison seeped into their blood from his fangs.

Ushi howled in pain and wrapped their jaws around Sesshomaru's neck, their teeth finally met flesh, they salivated at the taste of his blood. It was Sesshomaru's turn to roar, though this was in pain. He ripped his jaws from Ushi's leg, Ushi tore more fur and flesh from his nape. The pair fought like they were rabid, covering each other in bites and wounds. Their leaps and steps caused the ground to shake, Naraku having to teleport into a tree as part of the cliff crumbled beneath him. Despite his severe burns, Sesshomaru managed to get the final bite in, crushing Ushi's neck with his teeth. Both dogs shrunk, transforming into their human-like bodies, sapped of all energy. Ushi was laying on the ground, breathing shallowly, all the poison and wounds catching up to them. Sesshomaru raised his claws, preparing to strike before Naraku appeared before him, piercing his arm with Ushi's blade.

"Leave them be," the spider demon hissed, "it's me you want." Sesshomaru narrowed his golden eyes and summoned his light whip. Naraku effortlessly deflected it with his barrier, then leapt forward to try and get a stab in, Sesshomaru scratched at him, narrowly missing his face. I can't let myself be hurt. Naraku's eyes flicked back to Ushi's unconscious form, not when it's almost time. The sun was getting higher and higher, yet the battle showed no signs of stopping. Naraku continued to act defensively, keeping Sesshomaru's claws and poison away from Ushi and himself. He could feel his form beginning to waver and become uncertain. I'm running out of time. I must keep myself together long enough. I can sense sacred jewel shards in the area. Someone must be coming to investigate the flare in demonic aura.

"Your scent is changing, half-demon," Sesshomaru taunted with a grin, Naraku grunted as Sesshomaru got a slash in, his claws tore open the skin of the spider's arm. He could feel the poison that coated the dog demon's claws mixing with his blood. This is... this is what Ushi was feeling. All for me. Naraku gritted his teeth as he blocked another flurry of blows, Sesshomaru appeared to be getting desperate. He must be as drained as Ushi. The spider demon smiled, seeing the exhaustion written all over Sesshomaru's face, though it faded as he felt his strength deplete. The demon lord's fist collided with Naraku's gut, sending the spider demon flying across the clearing, hitting his back on a tree trunk. Naraku panted, it's all over for me. I can't even sense the shards. I'm just a human now. I'm so weak my form didn't melt. But... Sesshomaru isn't going for me. Naraku's dark eyes widened as Ushi was starting to stir, Sesshomaru was focused on them. He wants to eliminate all obstacles. USHI!

"SESSHOMARU, get away!" Naraku yelled and tried to raise himself to great difficulty. No matter what I do, I won't make it in time.

"LORD SESSHOMARU, WAIT!" a little girl came running into the clearing shocking the demon lord and the spider. She threw herself over Ushi's body, "please don't kill them. Ushi saved me, remember!? They're a good guy!" Ah, that little human I abducted. Sesshomaru is still keeping her around? Naraku raised an eyebrow as Sesshomaru appeared to relent, obeying the girl's command.

"We shall finish this another time," Sesshomaru focused on Naraku, narrowing his gold eyes into slits, "alone." Naraku grinned as he walked off, then grunted as he rose to his feet, abdomen sore from the impact. He limped over to Ushi. Their wounds are worse than last time. I have to do something. Wait, maybe I can bring them to someone who can do something. The reincarnation of Kikyo would be willing to help Ushi. Naraku closed his eyes and listened, cursing his human ears. Useless. He looked to the direction in which he last sensed the jewel. I'll have to find her myself.

"You'll be OK, Ushi," he murmured despite the dog demon's unconscious state. Maybe I'm just reassuring myself. Ushi has to be OK. They have to make it. Or else. Or else I won't know what to do with myself. He took them into his arms, wincing as he saw the severe damage done to their body. Hold on. I'm going to get help. If this keeps happening, I'm going to have to learn how to regenerate others. He trudged through the forest, the front of his body feeling slick from Ushi's blood. Naraku stumbled with a grunt, his injured arm began to throb. The poison's beginning to affect me too. He lifted his head as he heard familiar voices, one in particular causing him to grimace. Inuyasha. 

"I can sense a jewel shard coming towards us," Kagome said as she whipped her head around and gasped as Naraku stepped through the bushes. Shippo screamed and leapt into Sango's arms, Kirara growled and transformed with a burst of flame.

"NARAKU!" Inuyasha snarled, grabbing the hilt of Tessaiga. Even though there's a truce between us, they still feel threatened by me. I don't blame them. "How didn't I smell 'im?" the half-demon muttered under his breath. Everyone's expressions were some form of shock. Shippo was whimpering, tail puffed out, clutching Sango's shirt. Miroku had one eyebrow raised, he was studying the spider demon, trying to judge his intention. Inuyasha's brow was furrowed, though Naraku could see a speck of concern for Ushi written in his gold eyes. Naraku opened his mouth but felt at a loss for words. I wanted to request aid. They're all staring. Why can't I say anything? What's wrong with me? It must be because I'm human. All these emotions. It's overwhelming me. Luckily for him, Kagome came racing forward, brown eyes focused on the dog demon he was carrying.

"W-What happened to them!?" the teen girl exclaimed, "was this the demonic aura we could sense!?" Naraku could only nod with a gulp, then held Ushi out towards her in a silent request for her assistance. She stepped forward, putting her own arms around Ushi's back, knowing what the spider demon wanted. Kagome was shaking a bit, for this was the closest she'd ever gotten to a non-incapacitated Naraku, though she remained confident, for she knew that he was not going to hurt her.

"Kagome, be careful," Inuyasha reminded her as she bent down to help Naraku lay Ushi on the ground. The half-demon came to the girl's side, then scoffed at Naraku, who backed away, hiding beneath his bangs, trying to hide his weakness. Naraku found a spot a few feet away from Kagome and Ushi and sat down, back turned to the group. He hung his head and crossed his arms. Bright light appeared at Kagome's palms, she hovered them over Ushi's wounds, drawing out the poison and stitching the skin back together. She frowned, recognizing the energy of the demon the toxin came from.

"Naraku, was this Sesshomaru's doing?" Kagome asked, though she got no response. Inuyasha huffed, uncrossing his arms. Naraku remained slouched, appearing to be ignoring them. In reality, he just didn't want to talk, feeling like anything he said would make things worse. 

"Answer the question!" he snapped, the spider demon flinched. Why are they trying to make small talk with me? They won't believe me no matter what I say. Unless. Maybe this is to help Ushi.

"Yes," Naraku choked out, lifting his head enough to peek over his shoulder, "Ushi and I were attacked by him yesterday, we escaped but he pursued us. We clashed again today, to this result." He sighed. "I wish I insisted on escaping."

"You what?" Inuyasha cocked his head. Did I say that out loud? Naraku's eyes widened, they were all looking at him. I did, didn't I? Damn these things. The spider demon's face flushed as embarrassment swept through his body. He quickly turned away before anyone could see his change in complexion.

"Hm, it's strange that Naraku is here yet I don't sense his aura," Miroku suddenly spoke. Finally someone figured it out. Naraku narrowed his eyes. I'll let them have their fun. They can mock me all they want. I'll put up with it as long as Ushi is healed.

Inuyasha's nose twitched and he gasped, "I don't believe it." Kagome looked up at him. "That's why I didn't smell him." The half-demon laughed. "You must be really desperate to come to us right now. I'm surprised Sesshomaru didn't whoop your ass too."

"Inuyasha!" Kagome snapped. "Don't make it worse." She softened her tone to address Naraku, "I'll only be a few more minutes. Some of these wounds are very deep." The spider demon huffed and folded in on himself. Greaat. Just add more fuel to the fire.

"I wish he hurt me instead of Ushi," Naraku muttered, expecting more ridicule but none came. Kagome must've shut him up. He lifted his head as he heard Ushi groan. Naraku rose to his feet and stepped over to Kagome, Inuyasha stiffened, then relaxed slightly as the spider harmlessly lowered himself to Ushi's side, completely absorbed by them. He took their clawed hand into his own, interlocking their fingers as Ushi's eyes fluttered open. Kagome scooted back a little to give them space. "Ushi, it's OK, it's me," he murmured as they frowned, then recognition flashed across their features. Ushi sat up, Naraku used his other arm to support them.

"Y-You're human," they remarked, then their eyes widened as they trailed down his arm, spotting the scratches, "and you're hurt." Kagome gasped.

"It's nothing," Naraku dismissed their concern, "how are you feeling?" Ushi didn't answer the question, looking around at the others. The... others. Naraku's cheeks turned slightly rosy, he had forgotten they were there. They'd probably just think I'm acting anyway. I can be as genuine as I want and they all will think it's a lie. Nothing matters except Ushi.

"You brought me to Kagome?" Ushi asked, the teen girl nodded. "You didn't have to, I would've been fine," the dog demon continued.

"Well, it appeared otherwise to me," Naraku cut them off, "the only reason we both aren't dead is because that little girl came running out to stop Sesshomaru from finishing you off."

"Rin," Ushi corrected him, then sighed and brought their face close to his, "I'm just glad you're alright." They rubbed their nose against his, Naraku closed his eyes. I don't care what they think anymore. Ushi is mine and there's nothing they can say that'll make me love them or they love me any less. He closed the gap between their faces, Ushi accepted his initiation, the others were in complete silence watching as the pair's lips met. Kagome tried to hide it but she let out a small squeal. Inuyasha gagged, Naraku could hear the rustle of his robe as he ran away, Shippo screamed "EWWWW!" and jumped onto Inuyasha's back. No. Don't focus on them. I need to be in the moment. The spider demon focused back on Ushi, freeing his linked hand to cup their cheek. Their kiss was soft and rather short, much shorter than Naraku would have wanted. Ushi chuckled as the two parted, nuzzling their damp nose against his cheek.

"That was wonderful," they whispered, meeting his warm brown eyes with their silver, "you're cute as a human." Naraku was caught off guard. I'm cute? He blushed. Ushi, what do you mean cute!? Ushi looked up at Kagome who had her hands clutched together, trying to suppress a smile that was threatening to form. Naraku raised a brow, then realized that she must be happy for Ushi. Ushi did say that Kagome suspected they loved me. "I'm good to go now," they said as he helped them to their feet. 

"Kagome, I am in your debt," Naraku looked at the girl as he spoke to her, dark eyes not meeting hers, "thank you." Ushi waved at the group, then the two quickly departed. Kagome released a breath she didn't know she had been holding. Inuyasha came back through the bushes after a few moments. Shippo was perched on his shoulder, still moaning and groaning, rubbing his eyes. Oh come on, it wasn't that bad. Naraku was a surprisingly tame kisser.

"Is it over now?" Inuyasha whined, peeking through his fingers that were clasped over his eyes. At Kagome's nod, he sighed dramatically, "that was disgusting. I can't believe Ushi would do that!" The teen girl sighed wistfully. If only me and Inuyasha could do that.

"It was bound to happen eventually," Kagome shrugged, "from the moment I stepped foot on Hakurei with Ushi, I got the feeling they were head over heels for him."

"For Naraku!?" the half-demon gawked. "No way!"

"At least Ushi knows who they want, even if none of us can understand their choice," Miroku playfully elbowed Inuyasha who grumbled at the not so subtle jab at his love life. Kagome rolled her eyes as the boys began arguing over who was worse - the lecher or the 'two timer' (as Shippo designated the poor Inuyasha).

"We should take it easy the next couple days," Ushi began once they and Naraku were far enough. He nodded in agreement, though he knew he'd be fine by tomorrow. It was more for Ushi. They gently snagged his hand, he was acting a bit shy after their kiss. "I'm sorry it was in front of everyone."

"If I was worried about that, I wouldn't have done it," Naraku raised his gaze to meet theirs, a half-smirk on his face. "You're cute when you're apologetic." He cackled as Ushi turned away as they blushed, still keeping their hands linked. They released a big sigh.

"Is that what this is all about?" they asked. "Look, I was excited and you know what happens when I get excited."

"You state your true feelings," Naraku answered, "it's OK Ushi. I am quite giddy as well. If I may, I would like to request that we kiss again before settling in for the night." Naraku clenched his fist with a growl. "Ushi, did you hear what I just said!? You're rubbing off on me!" The dog demon hooted with laughter as Naraku's face turned red as a cherry. He broke down as well, throwing his head back to release another cackle.

Chapter Text

Kikyo cocked her head, noticing a flare in demonic aura. A falling star caught her eye-wait-that's not a star. Lord Sesshomaru drifted rather rapidly towards the ground, the members of his party tailing him nervously. The priestess took her hand off her bowstave and followed the lord's trail to investigate. He looks like he's been attacked. The tall dog demon eyed her warily as she approached. He's definitely been attacked. I can sense miasma within his body. His dragon landed, a young girl hopped off and ran towards Sesshomaru, protectively latching onto his leg.

"Please don't hurt him Miss Priestess, he's been through enough!" she exclaimed, brown eyes glimmering with tears.

"I wasn't going to, I wanted to inquire of the nature of his injuries," Kikyo replied, Sesshomaru huffed at the word.

"INJURIES!" Jaken squawked, "how dare-" He was quickly shut up by Sesshomaru's glare.

"There is miasma within your body, Sesshomaru," Kikyo said, "you'd be wise to let me expel it before it impacts the speed at which your wounds heal." She reached a pale hand out, Sesshomaru didn't resist, her fingertips glowed bright pink as the miasma began to dissipate. Sesshomaru's companion's eyes all widened at the pretty colors. "May I ask who inflicted this upon you?" Kikyo asked but was answered with silence. I won't be getting any leads out of him. This miasma... it reminds me more of Naraku's. While Hakudoshi can produce strong miasma, he cannot beat the potency of Naraku's poison. When the last of the miasma was expelled, Sesshomaru stepped backwards and ungratefully flew away. Kikyo watched him soar off. I can sense Naraku's shard not too far off.

Warm. So warm. This must be what heaven feels like. Ushi mused as they awoke from a restful slumber. Wait. This isn't heaven? I sure thought it was. They were laying on their side on a hillside facing the setting moon, their body pressed against another's. They woke up every morning like this now-his arm was slung around their waist, his face was nestled into the crook of their neck, their chin rested atop his head, his soft hair ticked their skin. Ushi smiled and ran their fingers through his hair, but then their smile faded as they noticed something was amiss. His breaths were labored and he twitched occasionally. Ushi frowned, he must be dreaming, I should wake him.

"Naraku, it's just a dream," they cooed as they gently shook him to consciousness. He blinked groggily, bringing a hand to his face.

"U-Ushi," Naraku stammered, "did I wake you up? It was the same one again." The one where Sesshomaru kills me. Ushi's heart twinged and they planted a comforting kiss on the spider demon's forehead. Ever since the night after the fight with Sesshomaru Naraku had been having these nightmares. For the record, I did have a few of my own, but they weren't nearly as severe and they didn't cause me to jerk and scream in my sleep. I'll have to take better care of myself next time I get into a fight like that.

"I'm sorry," the dog demon said.

"Nothing to be sorry about," the spider demon replied with a shrug, "guess it's just my paranoia. But thanks for the free kiss." He grinned, narrowing his red eyes mischievously before touching Ushi's damp nose with his own. "Would you like me to pay you back?" Ushi nodded, but before the two could do anything, there was a rustle in the bushes. Naraku's brow furrowed, he moved to roll over but hesitated as Kikyo stepped into view. He'd sensed her approaching, but he hadn't expected to make herself known so soon.

"H-Hey Kikyo," Ushi's cheeks burst into flame at her blank stare. Naraku looked a little flustered as well. She caught us completely off guard. How much did she see? It doesn't matter. The mood is completely ruined anyway. "Why'd you come to see us?" The priestess provided no answer, continuing to stand, still as a statue, eyes glued onto the spider demon. He seemed to sizzle under her gaze, growing more uncomfortable with each passing moment. It quickly boiled over.

"Well, don't just stand there! Can't you see we're busy!?" Naraku harshly snapped, "what do you want?" She jumped, as did Ushi, both taken aback by his hostility. 

"I... I don't know," the priestess softly replied, then turned and left. When she was out of earshot, Naraku released a sigh and rested his head back onto the hillside facing towards Ushi.

"Whenever I see her, I get a rush of those past... desires, it frustrates me but I-I shouldn't have yelled at her like that," the spider demon admitted, making a mental note to apologize to the priestess next time their paths crossed.

"I understand, I was a little disappointed by her appearance too," Ushi averted their gaze for a moment, then they met Naraku's once more, "you still up for that free kiss?" Naraku blinked, then a smile crossed his features.

"That is one offer I can't refuse," he said as he leaned in.

Pure has become impure, impure has now become pure. The mantra cycled endlessly within the depths of Kikyo's mind. How can this be? I still cannot believe what I saw. I should be happy. Naraku no longer desires me, he seems uninterested even in tormenting me. I should be relieved. But now with Inuyasha seemingly having moved on to Kagome...

I am completely unwanted.

The priestess solemnly continued her pursuit of Hakudoshi, the days dragged on, blurring together. Until it all came to a screeching halt.

She yelped as a blur passed through her vision, she sidestepped a tentacle aimed straight for her. Hakudoshi. That could've ended me. The small demon was hidden within his creation, Moryomaru, who was sporting yet another modification. Its back and shoulders were coated in dark green spiked armor too thick to be pierced by a weapon. A normal weapon, at least. A rustle of a chain brought her attention to her companion.

"Kohaku, run!" she commanded, but the slayer only raised his weapon at the puppet. He wants to assist me. "You must preserve your shard's purity!" the priestess reminded him.

"Too late," Moryomaru grinned as Kohaku's eyes went blank. The shard's tainted black. Kohaku raised his weapon towards Kikyo, the priestess now surrounded on both sides by opponents. Kikyo nocked an arrow, pointing it towards Kohaku, intending to disarm him. The slayer took off towards her, she fired, knocking the weapon out of his hand, he switched to his fists, Kikyo jerked out of the way to avoid damage to her vessel. "Hm, this is too much fun," Hakudoshi purred from within Moryomaru. Kohaku is too fast for me to ready another arrow. Kikyo gasped as Moryomaru shot a tentacle towards her back. I won't be able to get out of the way in time. He'll break through my body and inflict it with miasma once more. The priestess braced herself for that painful stinging sensation.

"Not so fast, Hakudoshi!" a peppy voice exclaimed as a thin blade sliced through the tentacle before it could reach Kikyo. A golden aura flared, Kikyo's eyes widened. Ushi's here? How didn't I sense them. The dog demon leapt down the beaten path towards the battle, re-summoning their thrown sword to have another go. If Ushi's here... where's?

"Naraku," Moryomaru growled, "how inconvenient. I was planning for our confrontation to be at a later date, but it appears this will have to do." Kohaku swung at Kikyo, but was immediately overcome by a swarm of tentacles wrapped around his limbs. The priestess stepped backwards as the spider demon himself appeared from the bushes, gaze focused on Moryomaru. I wonder what he has up his sleeve?

"A demon puppet," Naraku mused, summoning more tentacles and sending them flying towards Hakudoshi, "you're prepared me quite a feast." Moryomaru snarled and dodged them, one caught around his leg, the skin of the puppet bubbled and fizzed as it was burned away by the miasma emanating from the tentacle. The puppet quickly severed it and leapt into the air, spreading its wings so it could gain some leverage. Ushi closed the distance, clouds of flame formed at their feet as they shot off after Moryomaru, lobbing blindingly white fireballs into his plated armor. To Hakudoshi's horror, the armor began to melt, but as soon as Ushi took a pause, it re-hardened. The demons zig-zagged across the sky, Naraku's red eyes traced the path, he readied his tentacles, then shot them ahead of Hakudoshi so the demon would be caught in his snare. Immediately, Hakudoshi's puppet thrashed, trying to fight off Naraku as it was pulled down to the ground, miasma coming out in thick plumes from wherever the two forms made contact. Naraku smiled as he walked towards Hakudoshi, not noticing the sound of a bowstring be pulled back and readied to fire.

Kikyo narrowed her eyes. I'll purify them both right here and now. Her hands began to quiver slightly. Kohaku was still ensnared within the tentacles, hanging limply, having been knocked unconscious some time during his fight against them. Naraku's tentacles. He protected me from Kohaku. But why? I have no value to him anymore. Naraku's attention was absorbed by Hakudoshi, he was trying to pull apart the rapidly regenerating puppet. He's looking for the sacred jewel. Hakudoshi has it! The priestess hesitated. I can sense it now. She furrowed her brow. If I shoot the jewel Hakudoshi or Naraku may have a chance of staving the purification off like at Mt. Hakurei. But if I shoot Naraku...

"K-Kikyo, what are you doing?" Ushi landed and padded over to her, voice heavy with worry. Their eyes darted back and forth from the tip of her arrow to Naraku.

"It appears Kikyo is going to finish us off right here and now," Moryomaru purred.

"KIKYO, NO! PLEASE DON'T SHOOT HIM!" the dog demon wailed and immediately moved to block her shot, but Moryomaru used tentacles to hold them in place.

"What, not going to vouch for yourself?" the demon puppet taunted Naraku as he channeled all his strength and began to break free from the restraints around his form, much to Naraku's annoyance. The spider demon summoned more, but Moryomaru sliced them apart. Figuring it would be futile to try and restrain him again, Naraku switched his focus and took off towards Ushi, inadvertently towards Kikyo as well. This caused the priestess to panic and fire, the arrow lodged itself in the spider demon's shoulder, causing him to hiss in pain. Kikyo gritted her teeth at the sound of Ushi's ear piercing scream. The spider demon moved his hand to remove the arrow, but bright pink sparks of purifying energy made him jerk it away before he could even touch it.

Moryomaru was smiling wide, not suffering any of the same effects due to the purification not targeting the heart. Naraku's body shuddered as it tried to stave off the effects of the arrow, he looked like he was about to collapse. Perhaps if he had more demons within him, he would've been able to counter the purification quicker, but he was trying his hardest with what little he had. Kikyo nocked another arrow, aiming it at the distracted Hakudoshi. I'll aim for the jewel this time and scare Hakudoshi off. She released a straight shot towards the jewel which was embedded deep within the puppet's abdomen. Moryomaru's eyes widened and he quickly leapt into the air to avoid it.

"I suppose it was not to be," he grinned, "we will meet again soon." The puppet flew off, receding the tentacles that kept Ushi at bay as he vanished into a cloud of miasma. They immediately started towards Naraku, by now the spider demon had fallen to his knees. The dog demon tried to grab at the arrow, but they were zapped by small sparks as their hand wrapped around the shaft, they jerked their hand backwards, even the smallest contact causing their flesh to sizzle. Kikyo gulped, knowing what she had to do.

"I should've... known better," Naraku said as she approached him cautiously, averting his gaze, hiding beneath his bangs. He grunted as she wrapped her fingers around the shaft of the arrow. It had nearly run out of energy, as did he. I can sense it in his aura. He's running on fumes now. Naraku didn't try to touch her despite their closeness, he kept his hand firmly pressed against his upper arm. If the priestess had a heart, it would be pounding. "I'm sorry you have to do this, Kikyo. I realize the discomfort that I bring you." He's thinking of when he expelled the miasma from me. I was unconscious and awoke to his looming figure above me. I tried to kill him out of instinct. But why would he say such a thing like that? Is he trying to get a certain response from me? To garner sympathy? Get me to say "oh, it's OK Naraku." The spider demon yelped as she yanked it out, quickly moving his hand to press on the puncture. Ushi quickly moved in to throw themselves over him in a relieved hug. If it was anyone else receiving the sweet gesture, Kikyo would have smiled.

"It was a mistake that was the cause, it means nothing to me to do this," she stated, keeping her tone cold and uncaring, for she did not want to give the impression that she felt bad. It's true that I do feel a bit of remorse for the accident, but it's mostly for Ushi's sake. They're so attached to him, I cannot fathom why. When I approached them the other day, it looked as if they were about to kiss. But still, I cannot give that impression, even if I do not feel bad specifically for Naraku. If I even appear sympathetic, he'll think he has free reign to walk all over me. As she turned to leave, she heard Naraku rise to his feet and step towards her. The priestess whipped around, defensively wrapping her hand around her bow stave. Naraku froze in place, bringing his one foot back in line with the other, he raised his hands for a moment, trying to signal that he was no threat. Tentatively, Kikyo loosened her grip on her bow, for she was curious about what he had to say.

"Kikyo, I just wanted to tell you I'm sorry for everything," the spider demon choked out, meeting her gaze with his own. She blinked, dark eyes widening with shock, for within those red eyes there was undoubtedly regret. "You don't have to forgive me, I don't expect that from someone I hurt so deeply. And I'm sorry for speaking that way to you a few days ago, it was wrong of me. And I'm grateful that you removed the arrow." Why is he telling me this now? Kikyo narrowed her eyes. What's the true reason? He never does anything unless he gets something out of it.

"What do you expect to get from this?" Kikyo asked, Naraku sighed, releasing a bitter chuckle.

"Nothing," he said with a smile, "just... wanted you to know." The spider demon lowered his head, hiding under his bangs once more as he turned away to go stand behind Ushi, almost like he was hiding from her. Kikyo stood for a moment, she was in a bit of shock herself. Naraku... regretting? Apologizing purely for the sake of it. This cannot be. She turned, finally taking her leave, moving towards Kohaku, who had been released from the tentacles. The priestess knelt down, extending a hand over the back of his neck to purify the jewel shard within.

"Safe travels you two," Ushi chirped as she helped the boy to his feet and promptly departed. Naraku didn't say anything, thinking that anything he said would just make it worse.

"Kikyo, was that Naraku back there?" Kohaku spoke up once the pair were a bit away. The question stopped the priestess in her tracks.

"Yes," she answered, "it was. He and Ushi aided me in battle against Hakudoshi, though I cannot understand his motives." I will have to contemplate this some other time. I'll only get stuck in a never-ending loop. For now, all I know is that a change has occurred and I cannot accept it.

Chapter Text

Steamy. Ushi mused as they awoke, feeling a muggy fog had settled around their body. It feels like a sauna. But we didn't sleep in a hot spring, did we? Or did one spring up underneath us? They blinked open their eyes, surprised to note that Naraku was not at their side. Their heart leapt for a moment, fearing he had run off, but it was quelled at the sight of him... cooking? Ushi's stomach rumbled as the smell of boiling herbs met their nose, they smiled and padded over to his side, he was concentrated on the metal pot, almost like he feared that if he looked away it would boil over. Ushi patted him on the shoulder, he jumped, then grumbled at the dog's giggle. It was so unlike him to be up this early, let alone preparing food. Normally, Ushi was the one who woke him up with breakfast.

"You're supposed to be asleep," he remarked, then sighed and turned back to the pot. "Now it's ruined the surprise. Knowing your nose, I should've made the fire somewhere else."

"Mushrooms and herbs, did you find these on your own?" Ushi asked, noting the ingredients in the pot, for they had specifically mentioned these mushrooms to be their favorite. Naraku nodded, then his cheeks pinked as Ushi threw their arms around him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "You're too sweet!" The dog giggled again, they flushed, then gasped as the pot started to boil over. They immediately grabbed the handle, grimacing as the heat rushed into their palms, they set it down next to the campfire, then blew on their fingers.

"Ushi, I could've done that!" Naraku exclaimed as he took the dog's reddened hands into his own. He huffed, Ushi reassured him that their hands would regenerate just fine. I'd been wanting to try this... just not on them. Naraku closed his hands over Ushi's and channeled his energy to his fingertips, sending it through the skin and into Ushi's palms, the dog demon gasped as a chill ran down their spine.

"It doesn't sting anymore," they noted breathlessly, "did you just heal me?" The dog demon couldn't help but beam, Naraku's red eyes were sparkling in a way Ushi had only seen when he was happiest.

"Yes," Naraku replied with a grin, "that was my other surprise, though I didn't plan on demonstrating on you. I've been secretly practicing on trees ever since you recovered from the fight with Inuyasha's brother. My regenerative abilities are... quite advanced for the average demon, I figured I would learn to share them with you. Now I can better aid you in battle until we can fight side by side." Ushi's heart panged. Oh Naraku. They blinked back tears, he noticed and his eyes grew wide with concern. "W-What's the matter?" Naraku quickly asked, catching one of the droplets on his finger.

"You know me, just sentimental ol' Ushi," the dog demon chuckled. I never thought I'd hear something like that from him. Sometimes, I forget it's the Naraku I'm talking to. Their stomach rumbled, breaking the comfortable silence that had settled in during the dog's monologue. "We should probably eat now, lest my ravenous stomach breaks loose and steals the whole thing," Ushi joked, earning a snicker from the spider demon. They reached to grab the pot, but Naraku swiped it and poured the warm water through a strainer he had set out.

"How about I serve the food since I made it," Naraku clarified as he divided the vegetables into two evenly sized bowls, leaving quite a lot left in the cooking pot. Then, he handed one off to Ushi, who immediately dug in, their mouth watered as the earthy taste of the mushrooms and the savory flavor of the herbs blended together. They closed their eyes, completely overtaken by their senses. It was much like the meals they had made throughout the journey, but it felt special since it was made for them, not by them. "You like it?" Naraku's question brought them back to the present, the spider demon was in the process of peeling apart one of the soft mushrooms in his hands.

"It's wonderful, for someone who says he's not a cook, you're quite the natural," Ushi remarked, causing Naraku to chuckle and bashfully blush. The dog demon quickly finished their bowl and was on to seconds, then thirds, then fourths. Naraku looked a little concerned by the time they were serving themselves fourths, for he had just finished his third mushroom, half of what he had given himself.

Later that morning, the two began tracking Hakudoshi once more, Ushi lagged a bit behind having stuffed themselves with Naraku's cooking. They didn't want any of it to go to waste. Ushi caught up once their stomach didn't feel so full, the pair were walking through a field where beautiful wildflowers sprouted from every inch of the grass. The dog demon paused, gazing upon the vibrant patches of color spread across the hills. Naraku looked over his shoulder, then turned and headed back towards them, stopping at their side.

"We can stop here if you want, Hakudoshi is still a couple days away if we plan to walk, he hasn't moved," the spider demon stated, Ushi nodded wordlessly with a smile and knelt down to bury their nose in a clump of red flowers, only to burst into a fit of sneezes as they inhaled the pollen. Naraku cackled as they pulled away, revealing a nose covered in yellow powder. Then, he knelt beside them, Ushi used their sleeve to wipe the residue off their nose. "Which one is your favorite?" Naraku asked, tilting his head.

"These," Ushi pointed to some white flowers with yellow centers, "they're called daisies." They giggled as Naraku leaned forward to pick one and gently tuck it behind their ear with a lock of their brown hair. Ushi blushed as his fingers ghosted their cheek, sending goosebumps down their spine. They shook lightly to remedy the sensation, silver eyes refocusing on Naraku to see he was gazing at them with eyes that held only love.

"Daisy," he smirked, "it looks good on you, Ushi. I did not know you were the type to enjoy flowers." He never thought that even once? Not after seeing my giant herb garden? I have literally every type of flower in there. Well, only the ones useful for herbs. Hm, maybe after this is over I can start a flower garden with him.

"Which is your favorite?" Ushi inquired, to which Naraku paused and brought a hand to his chin, stumped at the question. A patch of bellflowers caught his eye, but then he shook the thought of answering with those away, for they had not been his favorite for a long time. Ushi tilted their head, intrigued by his hesitance to answer. Perhaps he's never thought of this before. "It's OK if you don't know. I didn't see you as the type to enjoy flowers either." Naraku chuckled softly, then sat back.

"It was lilies, but I think I'm warming up to daisies too, perhaps I'll have to have two favorites," the spider demon finally answered, relieving Ushi's suspense. Of course he says daisies! The dog demon giggled and rolled their silver eyes. Who does he think I am? I know where he's going with this.

"Well, maybe my favorite flowers are lilies," they huffed, unable to hide their sly grin. Their eyes met with a small, golden lily that sprouted from the ground beside their leg. I hadn't even seen that when I sat down, luckily I didn't crush it. They picked it between two fingers and leaned over to entangle it within the dark strands of Naraku's hair. His red eyes flicked upwards to observe the flower. It looked cute but quite out of place on his broody figure which was precisely why Ushi felt it looked so cute.

"Fair enough," he said, "considering I did the same to you." He raised an eyebrow as Ushi plucked a couple daisies and dandelions from the ground and began weaving them together. Once they were satisfied, they placed their creation atop their head, grinning widely as they looked up at Naraku. He tilted his head, then asked, "what's that?"

"It's a flower crown, my servants and I would make them for each other when the wildflowers would bloom in spring," Ushi explained before asking, "do you want one?"

"Yes," Naraku purred, "of course I do." Ushi beamed and quickly got to work, taking full advantage of the fact that they were not working on their own head. They braided the flowers directly into his hair along with the stems for support, creating a wonderful contrast between the bright splotches of color against the backdrop of black curls. Naraku smiled, for he knew he would look quite silly after this was done, but he didn't feel like worrying about appearances. All that mattered was Ushi's cheerful humming, their fingers running through his hair and the scents of the flowers wafting through the field. He closed his eyes, listening to the rustles as the flowers blew in the wind, feeling the soft earth beneath him.

I wish we could be here forever, just Ushi, the flowers and I. I wish we didn't have to chase the jewel anymore. I hope that when I reabsorb Hakudoshi, my emotions won't go away, my feelings for Ushi won't dampen, my feelings for everything won't disappear. Everything has meant so much to me, I feel so alive. Everything used to feel so meaningless, so pointless. All the things I had done for my own amusement or to take out my pain on others, make them feel the same misery I had felt, were meaningless. While I still do have some moments of misery, I also have moments of joy-true joy-and happiness. I feel the full spectrum of emotions at full strength. These emotions. They make my life meaningful. I used to hate them, despise them, try and suppress them, but now...

I'm scared to lose them.

"Naraku?" Ushi's concerned murmur drew the spider demon out of his thoughts. They were in front of him now, one hand on his shoulder, the other holding a bundle of flowers. He frowned, noticing a strange, warm sensation rolling down his cheek. What's this? Naraku caught it on his fingernail, bringing it into view. It was a small droplet of water. It's not raining. There isn't a single cloud in the sky. "Hey, you OK?" Ushi asked again as another droplet left its trail on Naraku's cheek.

"What's going on?" the spider demon bit his lip. It can't be what I think it is. I don't do that. Never. Not even as a human.

"You're crying," Ushi stated, having dropped the flowers to pull the spider demon into a hug. They ran a comforting hand up and down his back, the spider demon's lip quivered as he felt more tears roll down his cheeks. "You've never cried?" Naraku shook his head, finally accepting that that was in fact happening. Why? Why is this happening to me? I hate this. I want it to stop. He stiffened, inhaling forcefully to make the tears recede into his eyes. "Don't fight it," Ushi spoke, seeming to know what he was trying to do, "you'll just make it worse. I know that from experience. Just let it all out." The spider demon remained silent as the dog demon's reassurance provoked more droplets to escape. I'm not the crying type. Am I that afraid of losing my feelings? He buried his face into their shoulder, releasing a shaky breath.

"I... I don't understand why this is happening to me," Naraku admitted, chest twinging at the way his voice shook as he spoke, "I don't cry."

"Sometimes, your body find the only way it can relieve emotional pain is through tears," the dog demon replied, running their fingers through his hair, "would you like to talk about it? That can help too." He shuddered at the thought. This is pathetic. Why can't I stop? Ushi said if I talked about it that would help. Maybe it'll make it go away faster. Anything to make the humiliating tears go away.

"It's stupid, really," the spider demon stammered, "I'm scared of losing my feelings. W-When I reabsorb Hakudoshi. I-I'm so scared that I'm not even sure if I want to anymore. I'm happy like this and I don't want to lose it." He gritted his teeth, shame soaking every fibre of his being. This is so stupid. I shouldn't be afraid of this. He looked up at Ushi to find their gaze was full of understanding. They smiled, taking his hand into their own.

"It's not stupid," Ushi reassured him, causing the spider to drop his head as more tears fell. "I had no idea you worried about that so much. If it's any help, I think that you'll keep your emotions if you reabsorb Hakudoshi since you don't actively suppress them like you did before the split. You'll be the same Naraku that I love." They softly chuckled, blinking back some tears of their own. "But, if you don't want to reabsorb him, you don't have to. It's your choice whether or not to do it. We can try and get Kagome to purify him instead."

"Thank you, Ushi," Naraku murmured as he rested his head on their chest, "I'm still a little scared, but, I think I want to try. His power would be a useful asset for me and it would be beneficial to have the Sacred Jewel back under my control." And with his energy, I'll be able to survive longer once the jewel is recompleted. The spider demon didn't voice this comment, knowing that the thought of his death would upset Ushi. I must find a way to heal my heart. Or I won't be the only one who loses something come that day. He looked to the dog demon once more, they were smiling softly. Naraku smiled back at them and rubbed his nose against theirs. "I'm alright now, let's go see what you've done to my hair." Ushi giggled as they both rose to their feet.

"I don't have a mirror, but there's a stream not too far from here, I can hear it," Ushi stated, Naraku felt a pang of jealousy over their sensitive ears, for enhanced senses was one thing that spider demons did not have. They brought him to a small, bubbling brook, the spider demon hesitantly leaned over to observe his reflection. Remarkable. He couldn't help but smile at how ridiculous he looked. The flowers were beautiful and lively, a mixture of daisies, small, red lilies, and violets that matched the deep blue of his clothes. All these contrasting colors had been braided into his hair, creating a seamless transition between the crown and his head, it almost appeared the flowers had sprouted from the black locks themselves. It's very intricate. "Do you like it?" the dog demon inquired, tilting their head.

"Very much," the spider demon answered, for it was true. Ushi made this for me, how could I not love it? "We should do this again sometime in the future, after this is over." Ushi nodded, eyes lighting up at the thought. "I'll have to have a go at making you as beautiful as you made me today." The pair giggled, then got back to walking, following Hakudoshi's trail.

"Magatsuhi," the small demon purred at the black jewel in his palm. "I shall give you the flesh you require to complete the jewel if you do something for me in return." Hakudoshi grinned as the mountain of flesh before him consolidated into a being resembling him, though taller. The demon named Magatsuhi stepped forward, extending tentacles from his back.

"Consider it done," he said with a wicked smile, for he already knew what Hakudoshi intended for him to do.

"Hello!"

An unfamiliar voice sent Ushi into a shock, they looked back and forth, Naraku had an eyebrow raised.

"The name's Byakuya. Hakudoshi told me to tell you he's ready for when you arrive," the strange demon purred, he had long dark hair, red lips, and piercing blue eyes. He carried an aura about him much like Naraku's.

"Hakudoshi!?" Ushi exclaimed. Byakuya laughed, resting his chin on his hand. Is he an incarnation? But I don't remember fighting this guy. Ushi frowned. 

"It appears Hakudoshi has begun making incarnations," Naraku clarified, "but why would he send one to me?" He shot out a tentacle but when it made contact with the incarnation, the body vanished, leaving only a leaf behind. "Tch, an illusion." Byakuya appeared above them riding on a paper crane, he waved playfully as he flew away, Naraku grumbled. Whoever Byakuya is, he's powerful enough to make convincing illusions. Naraku's focus was taken away from his thoughts as the sound of racing feet came towards them.

"I sensed Byakuya up this way!" Kagome announced as she came running down the path, then she gasped. "Oh! Ushi, did you guys see a demon riding on a paper crane?" Inuyasha came skidding to a halt beside the girl, resting a hand on the hilt of his blade. He did a double take upon looking at the two of them, definitely noticing the flowers, then quirked a thick brow at Naraku. Miroku and Sango also came to stand beside Kagome, each of them gave Naraku a weird look. I'm not going to let their looks make me feel embarrassed. I'll wear these flowers with pride, Naraku huffed.

"You just missed him," Ushi answered, "did he come to see you too?" Kagome nodded.

"He said Hakudoshi wants to fight us," the teen girl explained, "he said you and Naraku would be there too." She clutched her hands together. "I hope we don't come into conflict."

"My only objective is to absorb Hakudoshi, I will not lay a hand on any of you," the spider demon stated, quelling the girl's fears. "If-for what ever reason-I cannot absorb Hakudoshi, I ask that you destroy him for good, whether that be through sacred arrow, wind tunnel or Tessaiga."

"I think we should make a plan of action," the brown-haired dog demon butted in, "so everyone knows what everyone else will be doing. That way, nobody will get mixed up and we'll remember that we're all on the same side."

"You're not serious Ushi," Inuyasha gawked and pointed at the spider demon, "no way am I fighting alongside Naraku!" He seemed sickened just by saying the words, he gagged.

"Yeah, me neither!" Shippo popped his head out of Kagome's backpack. Naraku flicked his red eyes over to Shippo, causing the kit to yelp and dart back inside.

"Even so, it may be beneficial to us to come up with a basic plan," Miroku tried to mediate and he wagged a finger at the half-demon, "Inuyasha, I doubt you'd enjoy running head first into Naraku due to a lack of coordination." Both Inuyasha and Naraku appeared mortified at the thought, they looked at one another with wide eyes, having the first (and possibly last) agreement in their lives.

"HELL NO!" Inuyasha hollered. "But that doesn't mean I'm willing to sit down with him and negotiate."

"Inuyashaaa," Kagome whined only to receive more protest from the half-demon.

"We're getting nowhere, we should just go," Naraku hissed, lightly tugging on the dog demon's arm. "I'd rather not stay and have a fight break out." Ushi sighed.

"I'd rather not do this either, but it seems Hakudoshi may be counting on us not being able to get along," Sango remarked, stopping the bickering. Kirara mewed in agreement from atop the slayer's shoulder. "Despite my grievances, I want to sort out a plan of action." 

"It's settled then," the spider demon said, then crossed his arms. "Inuyasha can just leave if he does not want to listen."

"Hah," Inuyasha plopped down and crossed his arms as well, "no way flowerboy." That got a giggle out of Kagome and Shippo. The spider demon blushed lightly, remembering the crown he was wearing, causing an erruption of laughter from the fox kit. Even Miroku was smiling. So they make fun of me for wearing it but not Ushi for making it? To them, that idea should be just as ridiculous.

"I'll have you know, Ushi worked very hard on that, so you'd be wise to not throw insults," Naraku grinned menacingly, instantly killing the amiable mood. Inuyasha looked like he was about to unsheathe Tessaiga, Sango had her hand on Hiraikotsu, and Miroku had readied his staff. Naraku frowned, hm, that must've came off too threatening. "I-" he began, but bit his lip. Nothing I say can remedy this. The spider looked to Ushi, "how about you do the talking for us. It seems the more I speak the more agitated everyone gets."

"Ya think," Inuyasha quipped, earning a glare from Kagome.

"That sounds fine to me," Ushi chirped as they grabbed a stick to draw in the dirt with, "now, how about this plan of ours..."

Chapter Text

"I can't believe I agreed to this," Inuyasha stated as he walked ahead of the group, arms crossed and head held high. It hadn't even been a day since they'd drawn up the agreement, yet he was already regretting it. He looked over his shoulder, scowling at the hidden spider demon who had decided to walk behind Ushi so "they could pretend like he wasn't there". Despite Naraku's efforts to make himself non-threatening, the air remained thick with tension, Miroku and Sango occasionally stealing their own mistrustful glaces at him.

"Think of it as keeping your enemy close," the monk patted the half-dog on the back. "If he tries anything, Ushi would stop him. You don't have to trust him, but at least trust them. Whatever they've done seems to be working so far."

"I can hear you," Naraku spat from behind Ushi's back, "your conversation always loops back to me and I don't like it. If you'll stop talking about me, I'll let you punch me again." Inuyasha's ears pricked, he cracked his fingers, looking over his shoulder at the spider demon who was peeking around from Ushi's side. He was still wearing the flowers from yesterday, despite Ushi having taken off theirs.

"Sure," Inuyasha purred, readying his fist as he walked back towards Naraku.

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" both Kagome and Ushi hollered at once, each one at their respective companion.

"Inuyasha, sit!" the teen girl snapped, "remember the truce we established! No hitting one another and no being hit." She narrowed her brown eyes at Naraku, who ducked his head back behind Ushi. The taller dog demon shuffled to the side, leaving Naraku without a place to hide. He looked to them with a bewildered expression, Ushi only shook their head. "How about you just walk beside Ushi and stop trying to hide, I think that's what's making everyone so on edge," Kagome suggested, "it's kind of creepy." 

"Alright," Naraku said with a sigh, then he smiled as he took up Ushi's hand in his own. He looked up at them. "I think this is better already." They smiled back and playfully winked a silver eye, causing a bit of blush to form on the spider demon's cheeks.

"NO KISSING!" Shippo screamed from Kagome's shoulder, causing the girl to wince. Kagome shrugged at the pair, Ushi and Naraku were just as puzzled for they had no intention to kiss.

"I agree with Shippo," Inuyasha raised a hand, his voice was muffled from the dirt his face was stuck in. "'Cause you've gotta have somethin' wrong with ya to kiss Naraku."

"SIT!" another pound shook the earth as Inuyasha was slammed into the dirt once more.

"I sense a strong aura, it's heading our way!" Kagome exclaimed all of a sudden. A dark cloud of what looked to be miasma rolled in above them, casting a shadow over the group. Byakuya appeared, riding on his paper crane, Inuyasha leapt for him but he vanished as soon as Tessaiga made contact with his form.

"Damn!" the half-demon cursed, then turned to address the cloud, "what's the big deal Hakudoshi? Couldn't wait for us to whoop your ass!?" He taunted, resting Tessaiga on his shoulder and his free hand on his hip.

"Hakudoshi isn't here," Naraku noted, then his eyes widened as he sensed something, he quickly formed a barrier over the whole group as a massive beast dropped from the cloud. It bounced off the barrier, its tentacles squirmed as it tried to pry the shield apart, Naraku furrowed his brow. This thing. It's made of my flesh whatever it is. But it's not an incarnation. That's not my aura. It's- The creature broke through, shattering the violet energy into small shards, it reshaped itself into the form of a man with long, pale hair and a ghostly complexion. "Magatsuhi," Naraku hissed.

"The darkness within the jewel!" Kagome added, then froze as the demon looked at her. Magatushi's gaze seemed to pierce through her, she stumbled backward with a gasp and fainted. Inuyasha darted over to catch her before she hit the ground.

"Kagome!" the half-demon cried, then turned his focus to Magatsuhi, "what did you do to her!?" The demon only laughed in reply, Inuyasha snarled, then his features softened as he saw the girl in his arms. "Kagome, you're gonna be OK," he whispered to her unconscious form. "Kirara, get her out of here!" Inuyasha slung Kagome over the cat's back and Kirara flew off with Shippo hitching a ride on one of her tails.

"Whatever you think you're gonna do, you won't get away with it!" Ushi addressed the dark spirit, summoning their twin blades and setting them alight with flame. They barreled towards him, slicing through the tentacles he shot towards them. The dog demon raised their swords and sliced down the middle of Magatsuhi's body, they hopped away, he quickly reformed. Ushi growled in annoyance, taking up a protective stance in front of Naraku.

"There is no weapon that can kill me, not even Tessaiga," Magatushi purred, "I am unkillable." He burst into a fit of cackling much eviler than even Naraku's. Sango and Ushi stiffened. Then, Sango furrowed her brow.

"We'll find a way!" the demon slayer yelled, then hurled Hiraikotsu through the dragon demon to shut him up.

"There might be a way," Miroku mumbled, blue eyes flicking down to his gloved hand. Naraku noticed the monk's shift in attention, he raised a dark eyebrow. Is the idiot actually going to try that? Miroku began to unravel the prayer beads that kept the glove in place.

"Are you out of your mind!?" the spider demon's sudden exclamation at Miroku caused the monk to leap. "If you try and suck Magatsuhi into that thing you'll be long dead from the poison before he gets anywhere near your vortex." Miroku gritted his teeth and fixed his beads sheepishly, not expecting to be reprimanded by Naraku of all people.

"Miroku, I hate to say it, but he's right," Inuyasha spat, readying Tessaiga for another go at Magatsuhi, who seemed content to watch the banter between them unfold. "We'll have to find some other way to kill 'im."

"If Tessaiga cannot kill Magatsuhi, then maybe Tenseiga can!" Ushi yelled, they grinned as they noticed a sliver of fear in the dragon demon's face. So my assumption was right. But how to get Sesshomaru to not kill Naraku on sight? I'll have to figure that out later once we defeat this sucker.

"Well, we don't have Tenseiga now do we?" Inuyasha quipped back, "we need somethin' else." Seeing that the group were trying to devise a strategy, Magatsuhi summoned a swarm of demons and tentacles to distract them. Inuyasha growled and used his Wind Scar to decimate the opponents. "I can't believe I'm sayin' this but, Naraku, ya got any ideas?"

"I do, in fact," the spider demon responded, extending two tentacles from his back to suck the life out of any demon that dared approach him. But, I'll need cover and a barrier is too pricey, energetically speaking, he looked to Ushi who was busy blasting their assailants to smithereens. One distraction for them could lead to a mistake and Naraku did not want to see them injured. Naraku yelped and ducked as Hiraikotsu nearly cut him in half, Sango had been targeting demons behind him, she shrugged apologetically. The spider demon pressed on towards Magatsuhi, neglecting to absorb any more demons into his body, as it only slowed him down. I have to get close enough to Magatushi to absorb him. Maybe with enough of my flesh back I'll be able to find a way to heal my heart. And if I absorb Magatushi's soul as well, I'll be privy to a wealth of information.

"WIND SCAR!" a flash of bright yellow light forced Naraku to put up a barrier around himself, the energy was diverted around him, dissolving anything that wasn't shielded. Foolish half-demon could've got me killed if he used Red Tessaiga!

"Count your stars I made a barrier in time!" Naraku snarled as the yellow energy dissipated, "or you'd have Ushi wringing your neck!"

"Whoops!" Inuyasha's eyes widened, "didn't see ya." The spider demon narrowed his eyes. Yeah yeah. "So, what's the plan?"

"I'm going to absorb Magatsuhi and I need you to cover me," Naraku explained, to Inuyasha's horror. "What choice do we have!? Even if it doesn't kill him, he'll still be without physical form for a while until Hakudoshi makes him another one. That could be enough time for us to devise a proper strategy." And time for us to actually get to Hakudoshi so we can destroy them both in one fell swoop.

"Fine," the half-demon snapped, golden eyes scanning the army of demons before them, "I'll cover you. But this had better work, or me 'n Ushi are gunna wring yer neck!"

"Fair," Naraku replied, then exclaimed, "CHARGE!" At the sudden sound, Ushi turned their head towards the two, their heart fluttered with pride. To their surprise, Inuyasha and Naraku were working together, the half-demon lead the charge toward Magatsuhi, taking out the lesser demons he had surrounded himself with. Naraku prepared his tentacles and leapt over Inuyasha's head and wrapped the appendages around Magatsuhi's limbs to restrain him. The dragon demon snarled, summoning tentacles of his own to ensnare Naraku, their two forms merged into one. He's absorbing Magatsuhi! We're gonna win! Ushi yipped and killed the last of the demons that swarmed them, they bolted towards the mass of flesh. Inuyasha was staring at it, looking a bit grossed out.

"You can do it Naraku!" Ushi cried out, if they had a tail it would be wagging as Naraku's body reformed from the flesh, consolidating itself into one, single entity. Sango and Miroku's heads turned as they noticed Magatsuhi's aura disappear. "Inuyasha, you guys did it!" Ushi pumped their fist.

"Y-Yeah," the half-demon stammered, in a bit of shock from what he just did. I just worked alongside Naraku. The thought makes me sick, but I guess it's better than losing. And on the plus side, Kagome will give me head pats if I tell her I played nice. Inuyasha smiled a bit, though it faded as his eyes met with the spider demon before him. Naraku looked pale and his breathing was labored. "Ushi, Naraku doesn't look so good," Inuyasha noted, jabbing a thumb towards Naraku.

"Hey, you OK?" Ushi stepped towards the spider who jerked upright.

"Stay back!" he hissed as his body rapidly shifted through various forms. "I can't-!" Naraku folded in on himself as he stumbled backwards, trembling as he did so. He lifted his head to see Ushi clutching their hands with wide eyes and Inuyasha looking concerned. The spider demon raised his arms despite his efforts to keep them at his sides.

"Inuyasha, Ushi, Naraku's shard is defiled, get back!" Kagome called out from above, riding on Kirara's back. Right as she said that, Ushi and Inuyasha were assaulted by dozens of tentacles.

"DAMMIT! I knew this was a bad idea!" Inuyasha hollered as he cut through the flesh with Tessaiga.

"No-no-no-no!" Ushi shook their head as they freed themselves. "Naraku, what are you doing!?" The spider demon projected a large barrier, throwing the two dogs back and they both skidded across the ground.

"It's not Naraku we're dealing with anymore, it's Magatsuhi!" Miroku exclaimed as he used his sutras to form a barrier around him, Sango, Kagome and Kirara, the girl and cat had just landed.

"Correct, monk," the dragon demon's voice overlaid itself atop Naraku's, "Naraku is no longer with us."

"NO!" Ushi wailed, "YOU CAN'T JUST DO THAT!" Their body began to shake with sobs. "He's not gone, I know he's in there and I know he can beat you! He'll prove you wrong, I know he will!"

"Hah, yeah, if there's one thing I know for sure, it's that Naraku can get out of anything," Inuyasha added. Magatsuhi only smiled.

"Then why hasn't he fought me off?" Magatsuhi's question went unanswered, "because he can't. It is impossible to resist my control. The only way to separate us is to destroy this body, and all that resides within it, for good."

"That's not the only way," Kagome retorted, readying her sacred arrow, "I'll purify the shard and drive you out." She fired, the arrow bounced harmlessly off the barrier, emitting not a single spark of holy light. "W-What?"

"Looks like you're not the priestess you thought you were," Magatsuhi purred.

"My powers have been sealed," the girl frowned, her hands began to shake. "B-But how?" The dragon demon smiled as he levitated, extending a tentacle and piercing through Miroku's barrier, it quickly swiped Kagome's shards.

"My work here is finished," he stated as he brought the shards to his hand, "Hakudoshi is still willing to fight, but I doubt you will be able to defeat him." He grinned wickedly, Naraku's face contorting into an expression Ushi had not seen in a long time. Then, the demon transformed into a cloud of miasma and vanished.

The battlefield was silent save for Ushi's soft sobs. They had curled into a ball, face buried into their knees. Kirara and Shippo immediately ran over to comfort the dog demon. Kagome fell to her knees, her own eyes filling with tears.

"What are we going to do?" she whimpered, Inuyasha came up to her, she looked up at him, he knelt beside her and pulled her into a hug. "If my powers are sealed, I can't fight back against Magatsuhi or Hakudoshi! I'm completely useless."

"Even if you don't have your powers, you're still strong Kagome," Inuyasha took the girl's hand into his, "and the fact that Magatsuhi had to take your powers away means Hakudoshi is afraid of you. When you get your power back, you'll teach him a lesson." Kagome smiled and nodded, blinking back tears. Inuyasha pulled her to her feet. "Let's go take care of Ushi." The pair walked over to the sobbing dog.

"Ushi, we'll find a way," Kagome bent down to put a hand on their shivering shoulder. "We'll get him back, remember, we're a team. We're all in this together."

"Yeah," Inuyasha remained standing straight, Ushi lifted their head, wiping away their tears. Shippo was perched on their shoulder petting their long hair. Kirara had squeezed her way onto their lap and was kneading their leg. Ushi smiled and slowly rose to their feet, giving Kirara time to leap to the ground, she mewed and nuzzled their ankle. "Before he went to absorb Magatsuhi, I told Naraku me 'n you'd wring his neck if this didn't work. I'm still holdin' him to that promise." Ushi chuckled.

"Thanks guys," Ushi breathed, "I really needed that." They turned to see Miroku and Sango were talking about something, they were focused on Miroku's hand. Is something wrong with the wind tunnel? Ushi, Kagome and Inuyasha started towards the pair. Miroku lifted his head, he looked at them.

"The wind tunnel's gone."

Chapter Text

"What do you mean gone?" Kagome asked, brown eyes wide at the monk.

"I mean my hand is normal, look," Miroku turned his palm towards the others, his smile was huge, "what a relief." The hand was identical to his other with unblemished tan skin.

"I can't believe it," Inuyasha murmured.

"What does this mean then?" Ushi piped up, "did Magatsuhi do this?"

"He must've," Miroku brought his hand to his chin, "perhaps he predicted my wind tunnel would be of great use, so he removed it. Because while it was my greatest weakness, it also was my greatest strength in a way. I won't miss it though." He chuckled. Though they were happy that Miroku's curse had been lifted, Ushi felt a pang of worry in their heart. Magatsuhi's control of Naraku is extensive, to even be able to lift curses that the spider demon had cast. I wonder what else he has access to?

A flare in aura attracted the attention of a faraway demon lord. It's Moryomaru. Sesshomaru leapt into the air and flew over to the location. The demon puppet was acting on its own, it had beheaded a large otter demon. He frowned. There was a young otter sobbing over the body. He blinked, seeing Rin in her place for a moment. The demon lord landed nearby the scene, Moryomaru fled as soon as it spotted him.

"Daddy, daddy don't die!" the mini demon was in hysterics, tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked up at Sesshomaru, "please help him!" Sesshomaru twitched, Tenseiga is pulsating. Does it want me to save this insignificant demon? "Please!" the young demon cried again. Sesshomaru unsheathed the dull blade and sliced the messengers of the underworld apart, reanimating the fallen otter. Pointless. Sesshomaru turned away from the scene, the relieved cries of the young otter brought him no joy. I don't know why I even bothered. The demon lord flew back to where his followers were resting, Ah-Un lifted its heads as he arrived. Rin blinked open her eyes, she giggled and ran to the dog, hugging on his leg.

"Lord Sesshomaru, you're back!" she exclaimed, "what did you do?" Sesshomaru did not answer her, content to sit down on a tree stump, resting his chin on his hand. "While you were gone, I found mushrooms to eat for breakfast!" That's good. The demon lord did not voice that thought. I've been more concerned with others lately. It's strange. He flashed back to when he noted Kagura's change in scent. Why did I care so much? And just today with the otter family. Hakudoshi was not even there! He furrowed his brow. It must have something to do with that sword. I'll have to bring it to Totosai. As soon as Sesshomaru thought of the demon in question, he came hurtling down from the clouds atop his mount.

"I sensed a change in Tenseiga," the smith announced, "it seems you have unlocked more of its powers." Rin oohed and Jaken was startled awake by her noise.

"What do you mean?" Sesshomaru raised a pale eyebrow.

"Tenseiga is not only a healing blade, it contains the power of Meido Zangetsuha, the power to open a portal to the underworld to destroy one's foes," Totosai explained, "your father intended for you to access this power only after you mastered using the sword's healing abilities." So the blade is not as useless as I thought.

"Show me how," Sesshomaru said.

"How does it feel?"

The spider demon weakly lifted his head, darkness enveloped him. He was in some kind of dream state, seeing half of what his body saw and half of this black void within his mind's eye. Naraku squinted, focusing on the void, for he felt a presence. Magatsuhi appeared below him wearing his face, twisted into a sadistic grin. The spider tried to free himself from whatever he was hanging from. I can't move. Naraku looked to his arm, noticing each of his joints were wrapped with thin, white fibres. Silk. He was entangled within a giant spiderweb, the threads stretched out into the infinite blackness. How ironic. Normally, the spider demon would laugh at something like this, but he couldn't find the energy to do so. Not when I played right into Hakudoshi's hands. That little bastard. He made Magatsuhi do this to me, render me a prisoner within my own body, unable to absorb Hakudoshi, let alone even move. I can't protect Ushi like this.

"Oh, don't worry, I won't rough them up too much," the taunt earned a growl from the spider. You won't rough them up at all if I have anything to say about it! He jerked his limbs, trying to tear free from the web, but to no avail. Magatsuhi cackled as Naraku fell still. I am well and truly stuck here. My shard is tarnished, this must be why I cannot resist. There's nothing I can do to save myself. Naraku's head lowered as despair overtook him. And nothing anyone else can do to save me.

One week since the battle with Magatsuhi...

The dog demon softly whined as they hugged their knees, unable to drift off. I haven't been able to sleep since that first night. This isn't gonna be good for my health. I hope he's OK. They rolled over with a sigh and sat up, noticing Inuyasha had opened one eye.

"Can't sleep?" he asked. Ushi shook their head. No. Not without him. Inuyasha rose from the spot he was sitting and tip-toed over to Ushi. "Wanna go on a walk? That outta tire ya out."

"Sure," the taller dog accepted his offer. Not like I have anything better to do. They walked behind Inuyasha, watching as his white hair bounced off his back and shoulders and shimmered in the pale moonlight. "Do you ever sleep?" The question shocked the half-demon, he stopped and turned around.

"Sometimes," he admitted, "I'm used to the lack of it. After my mother passed, I lived in the forest. It was dangerous at night, so I didn't sleep much. I was surprised to see you awake tonight, you always struck me as an easy sleeper. You seemed to doze off within seconds sometimes back when we traveled together. What gives tonight?" He tilted his head as a saw a flash of pink on Ushi's cheeks. Seeming to realize the answer to his question, Inuyasha rolled his golden eyes. "Forget I asked."

"I was surprised you even asked," Ushi chuckled. "It's not what you're thinking." The dogs continued their trek through the silent forest, small patches of moonlight being the only thing that lit the way forward. They made some small talk along the way, Ushi mostly asking about Kagome and the others, how they had been. Inuyasha told them of Kagome's latest victory against a demon called "final exams". He also told them how she suspected Miroku and Sango were in love and how he couldn't see it. So, normal shenanigans for them. Ushi stopped short as Inuyasha turned to them.

"When all this is said and done, you won't cut us off, right?" Ushi was taken aback at Inuyasha's question. His tone had been so soft, almost like he was asking Ushi to stay in touch. He must still think of me as a friend. Despite everything I did.

"You'd still want me around?" they asked back, "even though I'll be with him." That's the whole reason why I left in the first place! Because none of you like Naraku.

"I'm sure Kagome would," Inuyasha scoffed, reverting to his normal cadence. "And besides, it's helpful to have a powerful ally like you in times of need. Naraku wouldn't have to come with you to visit, would he?"

"True," Ushi conceded, "I don't think he'd like going to the village anyway. Too many memories. And it'd probably give poor Kaede a heart attack if he did show up." Inuyasha nodded in agreement. 

"Moon's gettin' low, we should get back," Inuyasha stated. As the two were walking to the camp, they noticed Shippo walking alongside a strange demon. "Shippo, who's this?"

"This is Mujina, she needs the energy from your Tessaiga to avenge her father!" Shippo exclaimed, the girl held out her katana.

"WHAT!?" Inuyasha and Ushi both hollered. "Shippo, yer bein' duped!"

"Nuh uh! Tell 'im, Mujina!" Shippo retorted. Mujina charged forward, Inuyasha whipped out Tessaiga and the swords clanged as they collided, a burst of yellow energy escaped from Tessaiga and absorbed into the girl's blade. "See, I told ya!" the fox kit crossed his arms with a 'humph'.

"Inuyasha, don't let her absorb any more energy from Tessaiga!" Ushi gripped the hilt of their twin blades, hesitating to join in the attack. I can't let any of my demonic energy be stolen. I have to save it so I can save Naraku.

"It doesn't look like she can absorb anymore," Inuyasha noted, Mujina's sword had begun to crack from the amount of energy it had consumed. Mujina screamed as the sword exploded, revealing her true form as a large, male badger. Shippo screamed and jumped into Ushi's arms.

"Damn you half-demon!" Mujina cursed and threw the broken sword to the ground. Inuyasha huffed as Tessaiga reabsorbed the lost energy.

"Get lost, ya filthy badger," Inuyasha snapped, the cowardly demon ran for the hills, unwilling to be slain at Inuyasha's hand. The half-demon picked up a shard of the broken katana and turned it over in his hand. "That sword, though weak, could absorb demonic energy. I wonder if this could help us get at Hakudoshi." He looked back at Ushi, they looked excited as he did. "I'll ask Totosai about it next time we see 'im, which should be soon 'cause I can sense 'im in the area."

"Why would he be here?" Shippo asked, perched on Ushi's shoulder.

"Dunno," the half-demon shrugged. "Let's go see if we can get 'im before he leaves. Meet ya there!" With that, Inuyasha ran off to go catch the smith. Ushi brought Shippo back to the campsite and informed the others about what happened and where Inuyasha was. A little while later, Inuyasha came back with Totosai in tow, along with the three-eyed ox that served as the blacksmith's mount.

"It appears that this fragment is from a sword called Dakki, though it was not from the real Dakki, but an imitation," the blacksmith explained, "Dakki is a sword that can absorb demonic energy and it was forged by a smith named Toshu."

"And I'm going to use Dakki to modify Tessaiga so it has the same power," Inuyasha proudly announced, to the worried expression of Totosai.

"Beware, the true Dakki could easily absorb all of Tessaiga's energy, rendering it completely powerless and you vulnerable to being overtaken by your demon half," Totosai warned the overly eager Inuyasha.

"Totosai, before you go, would you consider enhancing my weapons?" Ushi asked, "I know they weren't forged by you, but it might be worth taking a look?"

"Hmm," the blacksmith scratched his chin, "you seem trustworthy enough, I'll see what I can do."

As Ushi turned to leave with Totosai, they waved to the group, "good luck guys!" Then, they flew off, following behind the smith.

After a few days of travel, the group arrived at the village where Toshu was said to have lived. There was a green scaled humanoid demon attacking what looked to be the swordsmith they were looking for. Inuyasha quickly intervened, darting between the two combatants and brandishing Tessaiga.

"You DARE to interrupt this battle half-demon!?" the dragon demon snarled, "I'll have you know I am Ryujin and I am the commissioner of this Dakki blade."

"That's just what I'm lookin' for," Inuyasha grinned, "good thing I found ya in time." Ryujin growled and planted his shield in front of him to block Inuyasha's attacks.

"Hit him where he has no scales!" Toshu cried out from behind the half-demon. Inuyasha nodded in acknowledgement, then barreled towards the dragon demon, darting around his side to stab him on one of his scale-less patches. Sango leapt around and flung Hiraikotsu into another patch, causing Ryujin to collapse. Toshu quickly came in and finished the demon off, stabbing him with Dakki.

"NO! That was supposed to be mine!" Ryujin roared as his energy was absorbed. Toshu laughed, gripping the handle of the Dakki, half of the blade turned green and was covered in scales like Ryujin. The cloth around his face fell off to reveal a patch of scaly skin and a yellow eye with a slit pupil.

"It was me who wanted to make the sword for myself, I only needed Ryujin's scales," Toshu admitted, "if you want Dakki, you'll have to fight me for it. That sword of yours looks pretty powerful, half-demon."

"Inuyasha, be careful!" Kagome called from the sidelines as the half-demon rushed into battle.

"So, Totosai," Ushi began after the blacksmith had paused while inspecting their twin blades, "is there anything that can be done?"

"Yes," Totosai answered, "but I'll need a tooth." Oh brother. This is exactly what he did to Inuyasha when it came to fixing the Tessaiga. I bet this old geezer has a thing for tooth pulling. "These swords are two halves of the same fang, I sense they channel fire the best?" Ushi nodded, watching as he ran his fingers across the metal, noting where there were small scratches and corrosion. The edges were very dull. "You haven't taken very good care of them."

"Haven't used them this much in centuries," the dog demon replied, earning a brow raise from Totosai.

"Who are you, exactly?" he frowned, "I know you're that other dog that was traveling with Inuyasha a while ago, Ushi, wasn't it?" The dog nodded. "Tell me a bit about yourself." With that, Ushi began telling the old demon their story, they paused as he extracted their tooth, then continued when it didn't hurt so much anymore. They told him of their days as Ushi the bull-dog, he lit up, remembering hearing of their exploits, then he was amused by their tales of them and a younger Sesshomaru. The two worked all day and night on the dog's twin blades, Ushi using their fire magic to keep the forge alight, they breathed flame over the liquid metal of their blades as they were reshaped and hammered.

When all was said and done, Ushi wrapped the handles of their blades with their signature red leather. Their swords felt a bit heavier and they had lengthened by a few inches. The shiny metal had a orange, slightly coppery sheen, reminiscent of glowing embers.

"Thank you so much, Totosai," Ushi bowed to the smith in gratitude, "I'll make sure to take better care of them from now on. I've got to get back to Inuyasha and the others now." They waved as they flew off into the air.

"Magatsuhi, I almost didn't recognize you," Hakudoshi teased as the dark spirit entered the cavern.

"Tch," was all the dragon demon mustered up, then he smiled, "it will be quite enjoyable to see the expressions of the ill-fated heroes once they arrive. I hope that priestess will be there along with them, I would like to see her frightened and apprehensive as I defile all of her shards."

"Not you too," the smaller demon scoffed, to which Magatsuhi cackled. "I did not send for Kikyo, and I do not intend for her to accompany them into this battle. I have sent Byakuya to provide a distraction. I'm sure she'll figure it out but it shall give us enough time to snuff the others out. As for Sesshomaru... what can we do to keep him at bay?"

"I would most enjoy fighting with him, though I should not risk it in this form, since this heart is so weak," Magatsuhi lamented, "I will enjoy fighting with the other dog Naraku was so attached to." He giggled as he could feel a swell of negative emotion from within himself. Foolish spider, your attachment only feeds my power: the darkness within the sacred jewel.

"Kill them, if you have to," Hakudoshi purred, "then we shall have Naraku right where we want him."

Chapter Text

Come on Inuyasha, you can do it! Kagome balled her fists while watching the half-demon do battle with Toshu. The swordsmith had gone mad, green scales having spread all over his body, the power of Dakki was infecting him. His sword had stolen Tessaiga's powers, leaving it parched and battered, it had begun to crack.

"C'mon Tessaiga, just a little longer," Inuyasha growled as he pushed it against Dakki, causing more cracks to form. "Yes!" The scaled blade began to crack as well, the power of Tessaiga returning to its rightful place. Toshu screamed as his body began to disintegrate, Dakki absorbing him to try and save itself. Tessaiga shimmered, then half the blade turned green with scales like how Dakki had been. "Well, well, looks like we just got our ticket to victory!" Inuyasha's expression resembled that of a child on his birthday. Kagome giggled as he waved it around, she walked towards him, he lowered it to his side so it wouldn't hit her on accident. "Hm, doesn't feel any different." A fiery ball dropping from the sky startled everyone, then they were relieved as Ushi appeared from the flames, brandishing their upgraded swords.

"Did you guys get Dakki?" they asked, Inuyasha nodded, gesturing to his sword. "Wow, it looks just like real scales!" Ushi remarked, they stepped close to examine the sword, careful as not to touch it, for Tessaiga was not kind to demons who weren't Inuyasha.

"Guess it's off to Hakudoshi now," Miroku came up to the circle that had formed around Inuyasha. Everyone nodded.

"MEIDO..." Sesshomaru raised Tenseiga for what felt like the millionth time, "ZANGETSUHA!" He shot out the energy, it manifested into yet another crescent shape. Why won't it work. The portal should be circular, like a full moon. Have I not fully mastered the technique?

"Lord Sesshomaru?" the high pitched voice caused the dog demon to turn. Rin was staring at him with those big brown eyes, she looked worried. "You've been at this for hours, you should take a break." Sesshomaru couldn't hide a smirk at the innocent suggestion.

"Demons are much different from humans, young one," the demon lord got down on one knee to explain, "we can stay awake for days and not be tired." Her eyes were wide as saucers.

"Days?" she asked incredulously. Sesshomaru nodded.

"Yes, and we also do not need to eat either," he continued, "some demons choose to, however."

"Oh, wow," Rin cooed, "will you make me a demon one day?"

"Foolish girl, you cannot just be made into a demon!" Jaken squawked, "now stop wasting M'lord's time." Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes at the imp, causing him to back off. Rin looked a bit sad, realizing that Jaken was probably right.

"Pay him no mind, girl," Sesshomaru reassured her, "though I am not tired, a little rest will not do me harm. I must reflect on the technique in order to improve it." His eyes flicked to the dull blade of Tenseiga, seeing his face reflected on it. Sesshomaru followed the girl and imp back to the spot where Ah-Un had landed. The two-headed dragon was sleeping, its sides rose and fell in gentle waves. He sat down, but then rose as a certain scent mixed with blood hit his nose. His golden eyes snapped open. Kagura.

"M'lord!?" Jaken screamed as Sesshomaru leapt into the air and took off, leaving the poor imp behind. "Wait M'lord!" I must'nt focus on the imp, I must find Kagura. She's not far. Sesshomaru whipped his head around as he spotted what he was looking for. The wind sorceress was barreling away from a mass of demons that had locked onto her, she was clutching at a wound on her shoulder.

"Meido Zangetsuha!" Sesshomaru exclaimed and swung Tenseiga, the portal to the underworld tore through the demons chasing Kagura, they screamed as they were sucked in. It's larger. The portal resembled more of an oval. Kagura's pink eyes were wide and locked straight onto the demon lord.

"L-Lord Sesshomaru," she choked out before she lost consciousness and began plummeting towards the ground. Sesshomaru dove towards her, catching the sorceress in his arm. Her injury is worse than I thought. She won't be flying anytime soon. The demon lord flew back to his campsite, Rin and Jaken gasped as he appeared holding the female demon.

"K-Kagura!" Rin squeaked, "i-is she OK!?" Sesshomaru didn't answer, instead laying her against Ah-Un's side. "Is that why you flew off?" The young girl ran to the demon's side. "She's all beat up. I hope she'll be alright." Rin looked onward at the unconscious sorceress, her eyes were rounded in sympathy.

"She'll recover, she was being pursued by demons," Sesshomaru finally spoke. They must've been Hakudoshi's. I wonder what he was trying to do by chasing her towards me. And why did my Meido widen when it hadn't all those times before? He furrowed his brow, then looked over as the bushes rustled. A small girl clothed in pure white came through, she was looking towards the wind sorceress. Then, her black eyes switched focus to Sesshomaru.

"Kagura, you helped her," the child noted. "Thank you." She smiled at the demon lord.

"Are you Kagura's friend?" Rin asked, coming over to stand near the emotionless girl. "I like your flowers. What's your name?"

"Kanna," the black eyed demon replied, she looked a bit flustered, for this was the first time she ever received a compliment. "Kagura is my sister." Rin nodded with an 'oh.' "She left me to draw the demons away, but I followed her." So this is Naraku's other incarnation. It seems like he set her free too, judging by her lack of a scent.

"Those demons, were they sent by anyone?" Sesshomaru inquired. I must know for sure whether they are Hakudoshi's or not.

"I don't think so," Kanna lowered her head. If the demons weren't Hakudoshi's, then whose were they? It couldn't be Naraku who sent them, he's occupied by Ushi. Both demons turned as Kagura groaned. She flicked open her pink eyes.

"You... saved me," she croaked, weakly smiling at the demon lord. "I forget sometimes that I can be killed now." She chuckled, then winced as it caused her wound to pulse with pain.

"Maybe you should come with us then," Rin suggested, "Lord Sesshomaru can protect all of us from danger. Right?" She turned her gaze to Sesshomaru, who did not waver from his neutral expression. Kagura blushed, bashfully lowering her head.

"I'm not sure if he would be OK with it," the sorceress sighed.

"I don't really care, just don't get in my way," Sesshomaru answered, causing Rin to squeal and Kanna to smile. I'll let them follow me if that's what they want. It will be useful for me to keep Kagura close if she is the reason my Meido widened. Perhaps with her by my side, I can perfect it. And I won't have to fly off to save her every time she gets into trouble, which judging by how roughed up she looks, seems to be frequently. His thoughts were interrupted as he felt a hand tug at his sleeve. Kagura was looking at him, she flinched under his intense gaze, releasing his shirt from her grasp.

"Thank you," Kagura said, "I... forgot to say that." She turned her gaze away, blushing once more. Sesshomaru rolled his eyes as Rin 'awwed' at the gesture. Did the girl forget that woman had kidnapped her in the past? Though, Rin does seem to have a short attention span, so I would not doubt it if that was the case. Sesshomaru sat back without a sound, watching as Rin and Kanna made small talk, he felt a weight on his shoulder, Kagura had rested her head there. He huffed, deciding it would be best to let her have her way considering she was wounded. Her flowery scent met his nose, he closed his eyes... and drifted off.

Ushi wrung their hands together as they walked, their heart was pounding. Every step is another step closer to Hakudoshi and Magatsuhi. What if I can't save Naraku? It's already been a week and a half and no sign he broke free. Their thought spiral was stopped as both they and Inuyasha caught a certain scent in the air. It's Byakuya. Is he here to send another message?

"Kikyo's in trouble!" Inuyasha leapt to the conclusion, simultaneously leaping into the air and through the treetops towards the priestess.

"Let's follow him!" Kagome exclaimed, her and the other humans in the group all hopped onto Kirara's back and took off, Ushi flew alongside them. They were met with the sight of the priestess cornered by a horde of demons, she nocked an arrow, Inuyasha descended in front of her and fired off a quick Wind Scar to decimate them. Byakuya shrugged and smiled, Inuyasha growled at him.

"Well, Hakudoshi's not gonna be happy about this," the incarnation lamented, "well, I tried." A swirl of wind came around him then he flew off on his paper crane.

"Kohaku!" Sango cried out as Kirara landed, rushing toward her brother who Kikyo had been protecting.

"S-Sister?" Kohaku said as he was taken into a loving hug. "Where did you come from?" As if to answer, Kirara mewed and hopped onto his shoulder, nuzzling his cheek.

"Kikyo, do you know what Byakuya was after you for?" Kagome asked the older girl, Kikyo shook her head. She was scanning the treeline with her dark eyes, searching for potential reinforcements. Her eyes landed on Ushi, she raised an eyebrow. She must be wondering why I'm here.

"Well, what matters now is that yer safe," Inuyasha affirmed. "Maybe you should travel with us for a while. We're kinda in need of someone with purifying powers, Hakudoshi used Magatsuhi to seal Kagome's." The teen girl sheepishly rubbed her arm.

"Magatushi!?" Kikyo gasped, "you're not exaggerating, Inuyasha?" The half-demon shook his head.

"Yeah, Hakudoshi brought 'im back," Inuyasha crossed his arms, "then used him to take possession of Naraku so he couldn't absorb the little bastard fer us. So now we're gonna have to fight Hakudoshi on our own. But, I got Tessaiga a new power that lets it absorb demonic energy, I'm ready to test it out on Hakudoshi. So, whaddya say?"

"I'm sorry, but I cannot join you," Kikyo said with a sad inflection, "I must preserve the light within Kohaku's shard. If I bring him near Magatsuhi, I risk it being defiled. Kagome, let me take a look at the seal." Kagome nodded, then both women sat before one another. Kikyo lifted her hand, pink light appeared at her fingertips, she pressed them to Kagome's forehead. "Hmm," Kikyo hummed as she examined the energy within her mind's eye, then she gasped and jerked backwards. "I cannot break it."

"Thanks for trying," Kagome smiled at her, "you stay safe, Kikyo." Kikyo nodded. The group departed, Sango being the last to leave after saying farewell to her brother.

There was only darkness and pain. Every inch of his body was screaming out for mercy. Naraku laid on a harsh, stone floor, its uneven points pressed against his bones. Each small crackle from the fire beside him sent knives into his temples, his flesh felt like it was on fire. How long have I been here? It feels like weeks now. He grimaced as he heard foosteps echo across the cavern floor. Not again. Why won't she leave me alone? Can't she see that I want to die here? Alone.

"Go away," the spider flicked open an eye, narrowing it at the sight of the priestess. I don't want you here. I want someone else. Why have they not come to see me?

"But you asked for me," she replied, unraveling a strip of fresh bandages. Liar. I would never ask for you. Not now.

"I don't want your pity," Naraku spat, grunting as Kikyo gently began unwrapping his forearm to change his bandages. "I don't need you anymore."

"I'm here Lady Kikyo," a voice from the entrance of the cavern sent the man's heart into flutters. A fluffy, brown dog demon walked in, they knelt beside the priestess, they winced in sympathy. No. No not you too. I don't want your pity too. "Oh, poor guy."

"Get out!" the spider demon hissed, causing the dog to flinch away in apprehension, their fur stood on end. Naraku regretted his harshness.

"I-I'm sorry, he doesn't seem to like me, I'll go," Ushi whimpered, they padded away. No. Don't leave me.

"Come back!" Naraku wailed, though Ushi didn't seem to hear them as they left. No-no-no. Please don't leave! I need you!

"I'm here, what are you talking about?" Kikyo tilted her head at the bandaged man. "I never left." She thinks I was seeing things. No... not "she". A sudden surge of strength caused Naraku to sit up, despite the agony it caused his body, he wrapped his hands around Kikyo's throat. Kikyo grinned wickedly, then morphed into Magatsuhi, he easily pried Naraku's bandaged hands off his throat.

"Tsk, tsk, you had Kikyo all to yourself and you still blew it," the dragon demon mocked him.

"Leave me alone!" the spider swung wildly at Magatsuhi, but all his blows didn't seem to do a thing. Magatsuhi easily grabbed him by the arm and threw him to the ground.

"But you love my attention so much," Ushi purred, if Naraku had been angry before, he was now furious. He extended a tentacle and wrapped it around the fake dog's form, seething as Magatsuhi yelped and flailed around as Ushi, perfectly mimicking their cries of pain. "N-Naraku, stop! What are you doing!? I thought you loved me!" Tears streamed down the dog demon's cheeks. I can't do this. Not even to a fake. Naraku released Magatsuhi from his hold, feeling sick.

"Is this really even Onigumo's weakness anymore, or is it just yours?" Magatsuhi asked, returning to his normal self. "You are Onigumo, are you not? Just how Hakudoshi is the demon who proposed the deal in the first place. That's why he kicked you out. Hakudoshi wasn't the discarded half-you were-bandit. The only reason we need you is because your heart is what keeps Hakudoshi together." 

"I'm not going to do as you ask, I don't want the jewel!" Naraku snarled, "and no matter what you do to me, you won't change my mind. I'm done being used by you." The dragon demon looked a bit irritated by the display. Naraku stepped back with a groan, feeling a pain flare up in his chest, emanating from the tainted shard within.

"Does your heart hurt, Naraku?" Magatsuhi feigned sympathy with his tone, slipping into his mimicry of Ushi once more. "M-Maybe if you complete the sacred jewel, you won't have to suffer like this anymore." Naraku stumbled forward to be caught by the dog demon, he leaned against them as the waves of pain washed through his body. He frowned, for part of him knew that it was only Magatsuhi pretending, the other part just... wanted to see them again, even if it was only an illusion.

"I know it's you, Magatsuhi," the spider demon stated as he felt the dog's hand run through his hair. They picked out one of the lilies, crumbling the delicate, dried petals between their fingers.

"They're wilted," Magatsuhi remarked, still using Ushi's voice, "why do you still cling to them?" He had discarded the crown a few days ago in the real world, its remains were scattered along the floor of Hakudoshi's cavern. Magatsuhi was perplexed that sometimes, even within the illusion, Naraku still appeared with it intact.

"Because it's all I have to remind me of them," Naraku pushed himself out of the dog's embrace, "despite all of your torment, I know they'll come for me. That's the one thing you cannot take away from me Magatsuhi!"

"Even if they do," the dragon demon finally shifted out of Ushi's form, bringing Naraku just a bit of relief, "they cannot save you." The spider demon lowered his head.

"Still, just the act is enough for me," Naraku retorted, "even if I cannot come back, I'll know that they care about me. That's all I need." His throat choked up at those last words. Magatsuhi narrowed his eyes as he vanished, leaving the spider demon alone within the confines of his own mind. He hadn't been privy to what had been going on as of late, the dragon demon had completely shut him out from his own senses. Even if Ushi's there, I won't know it. They could've already came for all I know, Magatsuhi would never tell me so. He sat down with shaky limbs. Ushi, please, if you haven't come yet, hurry. I fear I will not be able to take much more of this...

Ushi awoke feeling a spark of energy from within, like something had beckoned them awake. Wait, I was asleep? I thought I'd never sleep again. And to fall asleep here of all places. The landscape around the them and their sleeping companions was barren and rocky, stripped of all life. There were constant, thick dark clouds that hung in the sky like curtains, shading the landscape and rendering nights so dark as to be completely impossible to traverse. The place reeked of miasma, Ushi could sense Hakudoshi's aura near. And Magatsuhi's too. They lifted their head as a chill tingled through their spine. It was the crack of dawn, light was just beginning to spill across the land. Inuyasha rose before they did, he stretched and cracked his shoulders.

"Morning," Ushi chirped, causing him to jump and them to smirk. Guess he thought I was sleeping. He probably watched me conk out.

"Ya ready Ushi?" he grinned, "don't worry, I won't rough Naraku up too bad, he'll regenerate anything I do, right?" Ushi nodded. Inuyasha or one of the others would have to be my defense against Naraku, I can't bear the thought of raising a blade against him, even if possessed.

"Just be careful around his heart," they reminded, wincing as they imagined Tessaiga knocking the jewel shard loose. "He should be fine." Inuyasha nodded, Ushi felt a pang in their chest. He's trying to be considerate of me. Even though he doesn't like Naraku, he won't use his full strength on him because it might worry me. The half-demon put up such an uncaring, flippant attitude, that Ushi sometimes forgot how sensitive he could be. Reminds me of someone else I know. Someone else that I'm going to get back today.

Chapter Text

"The time is nigh," Hakudoshi leaned back as he held the jewel in his palm. Beautiful. It was black, darker than obsidian, darker than the darkest night.

"I have located the final shard," Magatsuhi announced as he arrived from a cloud of miasma and Saimyosho. Hakudoshi nodded, very pleased by the dragon's announcement.

"Good," he purred. "We shall see who can get to it first."

The miasma only thickened as the humans and demons trekked up the mountainside. Kagome coughed, lungs stinging from the potency. Ushi exhaled sharply, the smell stung the inside of their nose. It's Magatsuhi's for sure. I don't recognize Hakudoshi or Naraku's scents from within it. Everything the dragon demon did only made Ushi hate him even more. Knowing Hakudoshi, this is probably part of his scheme.

"Alright, so me n' Ushi will take on Narak-er-Magatsuhi and Miroku, Sango, Kirara and Kagome will take on Hakudoshi," Inuyasha reminded the others as they approached the mouth of a large cavern. Stalagmites and Stalactites jutted from the floor and ceiling, giving the appearance that they were walking into a large maw. "Hakudoshi!" Inuyasha hollered, "where you at!?" He scanned the cavern walls, but the little demon was nowhere to be found.

"Here," the boy answered, dropping from the ceiling above them, Moryomaru at his side using its arm to cause a cave-in. Shippo screamed and hid inside Kagome's backpack. Inuyasha growled. "Why the hesitation? Don't you want to kill me?"

"Where's Magatsuhi!?" Ushi yelled, to which the dragon demon revealed himself, coming from behind the group. "Inuyasha, Kagome, Miroku, Sango, let's go!" They took off towards Magatsuhi who put up a barrier, Inuyasha fired off a Wind Scar from Red Tessaiga to break it. Magatsuhi sent out two tentacles, Inuyasha sliced through them, firing off another Wind Scar-it was a direct hit-destroying most of Magatsuhi's body, leaving the head and torso intact. "Inuyasha, you said you were going to go easy on him!" Ushi cried.

"Yer time is up Magatsuhi," Inuyasha said as green scales appeared along the length of his sword, he leapt forward, "take this!" It swung through the demon, cutting him physically, though not absorbing any energy. Magatsuhi laughed.

"What was that supposed to do, half-demon?" he mocked Inuyasha. The dragon narrowed his red eyes and sent a dozen tentacles toward Inuyasha, he leapt backwards and cut through them all. Suddenly, the half-demon's head rose as he heard a cry of pain from Kagome, she had just been hit by one of Moryomaru's tentacles.

"KAGOME!" Inuyasha barreled away from Magatsuhi, completely disregarding the plan going into the battle. Ushi braced themselves, Magatsuhi looked over their form malevolently. They stood tall, chin up. I won't let him think I'm scared.

"I know he won't let you hurt me," Ushi spat, tone full of disgust. The demon cackled, sending his tentacles toward Ushi once more, they wrapped around the dog's body. They yelped in shock, miasma emanated from the squirming forms, they quickly used a blade to slice through them. This isn't what I expected. Their silver eyes were wide. He can make Naraku hurt me.

There's gotta be somethin' to this technique. I've got to learn it now! Or otherwise we're sitting ducks. Inuyasha growled as he cut through some of Moryomaru's limbs, he hit Tessaiga against the puppet's armor, but it did nothing. Sparks flew as the blade skidded on the dark green plates.

"Oh no, Inuyasha can't cut through Moryomaru's armor!" Shippo cried, much to the annoyance of the half-demon. He always does this.

"I can sense the jewel, it's in Moryomaru's armor!" Kagome called out. Despite her purification powers being gone, she could still sense the jewel's presence. She looked over her shoulder. "Ushi's in trouble! Inuyasha, you left them alone!"

"I'll go help!" Sango raced over, readying Hiraikotsu, she threw it, tearing through Magatsuhi's appendages.

"You all seem a little, hmm, spread thin?" Hakudoshi teased, making Moryomaru send more tentacles towards the demon slayer to stop her from helping Ushi.

"Naraku!" Ushi called as they sliced through any tentacles that drew too close. "It's me, Ushi! I'm here! Can you hear me!? Naraku!!!" They repeatedly called his name, over and over, it started to annoy Magatsuhi.

"It's futile, he can't hear a thing!" the dragon retorted, "and besides, it wouldn't help even if he could hear you." He frowned as he felt something stirring within him. It can't be.

The spider demon lifted his head from where it had been resting on his knee. There was something calling to him, he could feel it.

It's me.

I'm here.

Can you hear me?

Can you hear me?

"Ushi?" he asked, to the infinite blackness. It's an optimistic assumption that this is in fact a voice and not just a phantom sensation. A speck of yellow appeared faintly, beating to the pulse of a heart.

Naraku

Naraku

Naraku

I'm here!

Reach out!

The spider tentatively extended his arm, stretching towards the yellow aura that enveloped him. It's warm.

Magatsuhi grunted as his body froze up for a moment. How!? Did that mutt's incessant whining actually stir something within this heart? Ushi and Sango were looking at him wide-eyed. No, they noticed. Swiftly, the dragon regained control, he snarled and formed a barrier around himself, then summoned a horde of demons, sending them hurtling toward Sango and the dog. Sango used Hiraikotsu to knock most of them out, Ushi shot a fire blast, then jumped forward, swords in hand, they landed just beyond the barrier.

"You underestimated us," they said with a smile, "both of us." The dog demon channeled their aura into their blades and slashed in a bright golden flash, the shock-wave causing the barrier to waver. In the time it took them to recover, Magatsuhi lowered the barrier and sent tentacles towards them, though the fleshy appendages stopped a good three feet before they met with Ushi's form. "YES!" they exclaimed, then looked to Sango and the others, "guys, Naraku's fighting back!"

Ushi's victorious cry was met by deaf ears as the others were focused on keeping themselves alive while fighting Moryomaru. The puppet seemed to never tire, always ready with one strike after the next. Inuyasha was panting hard, his shoulders were heaving. Kirara was more focused on keeping Kagome and Miroku safe than actually attacking Moryomaru.

"Getting tired, half-demon?" Hakudoshi purred.

"You wish," Inuyasha slung Tessaiga over one shoulder, "looks like yer buddy over there's havin' sum trouble!" He gestured to where Magatsuhi was struggling to make his tentacles move.

"Even if he loses this body, he cannot be killed," Hakudoshi replied, "it's not a setback for us."

"We'll see about that!" Inuyasha threw a Wind Scar towards Hakudoshi and ran, "Sango, Kirara, keep 'im busy, I'mma try to get this Dakki workin' so we can get Naraku back 'n scram!"

"On it!" Sango hollered as Kirara flew towards her and picked her up. She flung Hiraikotsu towards Hakudoshi, then Miroku tossed some sutras onto the demon, lighting the puppet's body up with sparks of holy energy.

"Damn you mutts!" Magatsuhi spat as Inuyasha took up his place at Ushi's side. He was furious, warping Naraku's features into an ugly toothy frown. Inuyasha changed Tessaiga to its dragon scaled form and focused in on Magatsuhi. There must be something I can cut through, there's always something. Maybe his aura. But how do I cut through it. The half-demon squinted.

"It's over Magatsuhi," Ushi said, "now you can leave Naraku's body on your own, or Inuyasha'll drive you out by force."

"It appears Inuyasha does not understand his own technique," the dragon demon retorted, grasping at scraps to appear like he had the upper hand. A droplet of sweat rolled down Inuyasha's face as he focused hard. I've got to find someth-wait, what's that. A swirling vortex began to form behind Magatsuhi's body. Inuyasha could sense a great power emanating from it. That might be it. He charged forward, using Red Tessaiga to cut through the barrier the dragon tried to raise, he quickly switched to dragon-scaled Tessaiga and sliced through the swirling whirlpool of demonic energy.

"GOTCHA!" Inuyasha exclaimed.

"WHAT!?" Magatsuhi roared as his spirit seeped out from Naraku's body, Ushi quickly leapt forward to catch the spider as he slumped over. "How did you do that you filthy half-demon!?" Kagome gasped and looked over. Magastsuhi was now a translucent, floating head glowing with purple light. His face was twisted into a hideous scowl.

"Hah, wouldn't you like to know," Inuyasha taunted.

"Guys, they did it!" Kagome cried out. Sango told Kirara to fly over to them, she landed as Inuyasha sank Tessaiga into the ground, forming a barrier around the group. "Inuyasha, did you figure out how to use the new Tessaiga!?" The half-demon nodded.

"We should get out now," Miroku recommended as he formed an extra barrier around the Tessaiga's as Hakudoshi summoned demons to bombard them in a last ditch effort to distract them. "If I had my wind tunnel, I would've been able to clear a path."

"I bet he regrets closin' all us in here now," Inuyasha joked, then he looked to Ushi who was holding Naraku in their arms, he was unconscious. "He's not dead, is he?"

"Inuyasha," Kagome said sternly, the half-demon shrugged.

"Miroku's right, we need to get out," Ushi brought a sense of focus back to the conversation, "and Naraku's fine, thanks for asking." Inuyasha's ears flattened at their remark. He didn't ask that.

"So how are we gonna get out of here, exactly?" Sango piped up, "because I'm not seeing any exits."

"I think I know what to do," the tall dog demon looked upwards, "Inuyasha, keep the barrier up, you're gonna need it." They gently laid the spider demon on the ground before brandishing their blades and stepping out of the barrier. "FLAMES... OF... FURY!" they howled as they charged up a fiery blast, using all their might to ram through the ceiling of the cave, breaking through in an explosion of boulders and dust to the blue skies above. The swarm of demons startled and they flew off, scattering in different directions.

"How'd ya do that!?" Inuyasha hollered as Ushi landed outside the barrier.

"Sword upgrade," they darted back inside and scooped their love back into their arms, "let's go!" They lead the way, the others piling onto Kirara, zooming out of the cavern as it collapsed in on itself with Hakudoshi still inside, though Ushi figured he would probably be just fine. Once they were clear of the desolate mountain range, the flying demons slowed down considerably, Ushi feeling especially drained of energy after pulling that move off. But it was all worth it.

The group landed after Sango noticed Kirara beginning to tire. Ushi plopped down in the grass, still holding the spider demon. It's strange how he hasn't stirred yet. I wonder if Inuyasha's cutting through the energy swirl hurt him too. They perked up, noticing Kagome kept glancing at them. She walked over, they sheepishly laid Naraku down in the grass beside them. My arms need a rest and I don't think he'll wake up anytime soon. I can hold him later. I'll finally be able to sleep good.

"The shard is defiled," she gestured to Naraku's chest, Ushi nodded, figuring such since that had been how Magatsuhi possessed him in the first place. Kagome sat down beside Ushi, she was tired too. Everyone looked exhausted, in fact. It was probably the after-effects of all the miasma they inhaled while traveling to the mountain. She sighed, "maybe it's just me but I feel like Magatsuhi's gonna try this again."

"I'll make sure he won't," Inuyasha joined in, putting a hand on the hilt of his blade. Shippo popped his head out of Kagome's bag.

"You'd better!" the fox kit ordered to Inuyasha. "Or else!" He put his little hands on his hips and puffed out his chest.

"Or else what?" the half-demon raised a thick eyebrow.

"Or-or else I-I'll steal Kikyo's heart!" Shippo proclaimed, "I'll steal her away, she'll be my girlfriend! Mwahahahaha!" His tail fluffed up with mischief.

"She's way too old for you," Kagome dismissed the fox with a shake of her head.

"And even if you were her age, yer not her type," Inuyasha crossed his arms. Ushi snickered as Kagome preemptively narrowed her eyes a bit. We must've both been expecting him to add an, "I am," at the end of his sentence.

"Well-well then I'll drink an invisibility potion again and dump noodles on your head," Shippo fired back, still adamant about playing his game.

"Whatever," Inuyasha sighed and leaned back, too pooped out to get annoyed.

"Ay, you'd better listen to me!" Shippo jumped onto Inuyasha's shoulder and began yapping orders at him left and right. Inuyasha swatted at him as if he was an annoying mosquito. Ushi couldn't help but let their hand slip down, their finger entangled itself within Naraku's hair, twirling a lock of it absentmindedly, the movement caused him to twitch and softly groan. The dog demon perked up, as did Kagome, she peeked over their shoulder as they leaned over the spider. Ushi cupped the side of his face with their clawed hand as he slowly opened his eyes.

"Naraku, it's me," Ushi smiled so big it hurt, the spider demon was looking around with half-lidded eyes, he looked really out of it, he reached up and sloppily put a hand right in the middle of Ushi's face as if to make sure they were real. They took the hand into their own, then explained, "you're with me and Inuyasha's group, Magatsuhi's gone." He seemed to freeze a bit, processing Ushi's words.

"Good... riddance," Naraku croaked as he slipped back into unconsciousness. Ushi frowned, for they had never seen him in such a state before. When I found him in Hakurei, sure he was weakened, but he was coherent and very aware. Does this have to do with the defiled shard? Or did Magatsuhi do something else? Or perhaps he's just really tuckered out from the fight. Hm, I should give him some time to sleep it off before I work myself up too much. I should just be happy I got him back.

"What's wrong with him?" Kagome voiced Ushi's thoughts with her own question.

"He's probably just really tired," Ushi answered, "I'll try talking to him tomorrow." The teen girl nodded hesitantly, she must've been thinking the same thing Ushi did. We'll figure this out tomorrow. Right now, Naraku just needs to sleep.

It was a peaceful morning in a small village. Farmers were just coming out to work, but a great shadow swooped over their land. They stopped, dropped their tools and ran as thousands of birds swooped down, tearing their bodies apart and sucking them dry of blood. The birds broke through roofs, flew through windows, sparing nothing, every human and animal was drained of blood. A female demon walked through the now desolate streets, one of her birds flew to her arm.

"Mother will be pleased," she remarked.

Chapter Text

The avian demon gently swooped down to land in front of a massive crack in a mountain's peak. Her little, squawking servants filed in as a giant eye opened.

"I return bringing more blood for you, mother," the bird demon, Princess Abi, said, a small smile tugged at the corners of her red lips. A small speck of life returned to her mother's gaze. Each bit of blood the great bird consumed would further dilute the poison in her blood. She whipped around, sensing a strange aura, a foul scent swept in on the wind. There was a demon, around the size of a human child encased in a barrier. He was floating towards her, stopping at the edge of the cliff, his expression was smug.

"Who are you?" Abi tilted her head, unimpressed by his display.

"Make me a path," he replied, to which Abi shot a fireball at him, thought it bounced harmlessly off his barrier. "I have a proposition for you, our interests align. Your mother can make me a path to the netherworld and I know how to cure her affliction." Abi didn't respond for a moment.

"Consider his offer, Abi," mother's voice boomed from within the mountain. "I am quite curious as to what he can do for us."

"I'll accept," the princess crossed her arms, "tell me your name, first."

"Hakudoshi," the demon smiled.

Naraku.

Naraku please wake up!

It's me, Ushi.

You need to wake up.

Please? For me?

It's OK now, Magatsuhi's gone, you're free.

Naraku, please wake up!

Tugging against the chains that threatened to pull him back to unconsciousness, the spider demon awoke, eyes immediately shutting as the light pierced them. He heard an excited gasp come from beside him. Naraku tried to sit up, he felt Ushi put an arm around him for support. He groaned as all of the sensations suddenly hit him at once, the smell of cooking food, the buzzing of the insects and rustling of the tree leaves, the heat from the rays of the sun. I haven't felt things like these in forever.

"Take it easy, you've been out for three days," Ushi explained, then their voice broke, "I was so worried, I'm glad you're alright." The dog demon planted a soft kiss on his forehead, much to the displeasure of a vocal fox kit. I know that annoying voice.

"We're... still with them?" Naraku croaked, finally able to open his red eyes. Inuyasha and Kagome were standing a little ways from his feet, staring down at him. Surprisingly, Inuyasha's expression was not of amusement, he seemed to be studying the spider demon. Miroku, Sango, Shippo and Kirara were peering over Ushi's back. Why do they all have to see me like this? What's wrong with me? Why do I feel so awful? He felt like he was fighting to just stay awake. "What happened to me?"

"We think that Tessaiga cutting Magatsuhi's demon vortex also affected you," Inuyasha answered first, crossing his arms, "look, just be happy yer alive." Naraku nodded, unwilling to argue with the half-demon. But there was something else that was bothering him. The jewel shard implanted within his chest was tainted black, it pulsated slightly, causing him to wince and place a hand over it. Why didn't the young priestess purify it? Was there some reason she was waiting for me to awaken?

"My powers were sealed, so I couldn't cleanse your shard," Kagome seemed to read his mind. It sounds like they rehearsed this. Inuyasha not mocking me for my weakness? Shippo not screaming his lungs out about Ushi kissing me? "I'm sorry." The teen girl hung her head.

"I see," Naraku rested his gaze on the ground. So there's nothing anyone can do to fix this. Kikyo certainly won't, she only took the arrow out of me because it was a mistake on her part. Not even that one-eyed witch would, she never liked me, even as a child.

"Do you think you're up to telling us what happened while you were possessed?" Kagome's question sent a pang through his chest. Naraku gritted his teeth, body flooded with shame and anger. And tell them about all the ways that demon tortured me? How I let him use me? How I was helpless? "You don't have to," the girl added, noticing his discomfort.

"But Kagome, what if Magatsuhi told him something important!?" Inuyasha snapped, "we can't just let him not tell us just because he doesn't feel like it." Kagome and Ushi's irritated gazes snapped to the half-demon. Miroku cleared his throat to get everyone's attention before an argument broke out.

"Inuyasha, Naraku may not be in the right state of mind to answer those questions right now, we can afford to wait if it is necessary," Miroku butted in.

"But what if he forgets it all?" Inuyasha retorted. It was no use, the half-demon wanted answers, answers that Naraku didn't want to give. "We can't just let him worm his way out of this!"

"SHUT UP! ALL OF YOU STOP TALKING!" Naraku screamed, clutching his head in his hands, Ushi froze, unsure of what to do. Kirara's fur stood on end, she hissed and darted away, Shippo's tail puffed up, he ducked behind Miroku's head. Kagome covered her mouth with a hand and Inuyasha raised a thick eyebrow. Ushi snapped back into action as they decided on the best course of action.

"C'mon Naraku," Ushi gently pulled him to his feet, then addressed the others, "I'll talk to him alone." He must've been overwhelmed to be in control of himself again, the dog demon thought as they guided his hunched form out of the campsite. The spider demon slowly uncurled as they walked, finally standing up straight as Ushi figured it was far enough. They were about to sit down, but he threw himself at Ushi, arms squeezing them so tightly they thought they were going to burst.

"I missed you... I missed you so much," the spider's voice shook as he said so, the words brought a tear to Ushi's eye. He buried his face into their chest.

"I missed you too," they hugged him back, nuzzling their nose into the top of his tangled mop of hair. "You don't have to tell me anything, I just want to make sure you're OK." He sighed in what seemed like relief.

"I'm better now, everyone's voices just..." he trailed off, "I don't know why I got so angry."

"You were just overwhelmed, it's normal and understandable," Ushi reassured him, "sometimes you just need quiet, but everyone else wants to talk. That's why I brought you here." He looked up at them, red eyes glittering, he stretched up and kissed them on the lips.

"Thank you," he murmured, "it appears I am a little in shock to be a free man." He chuckled darkly, though it faded. "Magatsuhi almost broke me." Naraku lowered his head, hiding beneath his bangs.

"Naraku," the dog demon's heart broke at his admission. The two sank to the ground, still wrapped in each other's embraces. Ushi freed a hand to run it through the spider demon's black hair. "I'm so sorry I couldn't save you sooner."

"Don't blame yourself," Naraku said as he rested his head against their pounding heart. They continued to play in his hair, he hummed in pleasure. "I never thought I'd be so relieved to feel you do that again," he mused, Ushi softly giggled.

"I never thought I'd be so relieved to be playing in your hair of all things," they replied, he snickered. The dog demon yelped as their claw got caught in one of his tangles, they reached into their pocket and grabbed their comb. They showed it to him as an offering, "would you like me to brush it for you?"

"That would be nice," the spider nodded and straightened up so he was sitting back facing towards Ushi. They hadn't brushed his hair in a long time, not since they had done so in his castle. He felt at more at ease with every stroke of the comb. I think I can tell them now. I just needed to be away from it all to be able to open up. "Ushi, I'm ready to tell you what happened," he stated, he felt them freeze up for a moment. His heart rate spiked now that the soothing sensation was gone. "Please, keep brushing, it helps," Naraku sighed as he felt them resume, "Magatsuhi knows everything I've done, I know he looked through my memories, he..." the spider trailed off as his throat choked up, "he trapped me in nightmares, cut me off from my own senses, he appeared in different forms to deceive me and make me think I was saved. He tried to manipulate me into becoming his pawn again. I... had no sense of time, how long was I possessed?" 

"A week and a half, Naraku," Ushi hugged him from behind, "I can't imagine what you're going through. I understand if you don't want the others to know." They nuzzled their damp nose on side of his neck, "you're so strong, you know that. If I woke up from that, I'd probably have been inconsolable. Whatever Magatsuhi tried to convince you of, know that it's wrong." Naraku nodded, feeling a great weight lift off his chest. Strong. Yes. I'm strong. I'm not some weak-willed pawn to be manipulated by that dragon's hand. I'll destroy his sacred jewel and him along with it.

"I love you, Ushi," Naraku stated, "I held onto the hope that you would save me. That's what kept me going. I could've sworn I heard you call out to me when I was able to take back a bit of control. Was it really you, or was I imagining things?"

"It was me, I was calling, I called so much that Magatsuhi got annoyed," the dog demon chuckled, "I love you too, Naraku." They kissed him on the cheek. "I always will." It's warm. Naraku closed his eyes, enveloped by Ushi's golden aura like he had been in his dream. It's so tempting just to drift off, but I must stay awake. I have to. He forced his eyes back open, Ushi looked a bit confused, figuring he wanted to take a nap.

"Now is not the time for rest," he said, but was quickly contradicted by his body making him yawn. Ushi giggled, then motioned for him to lay down beside them. The two laid back, side-by-side in the warm grass. "Or maybe it is," Naraku remarked as he drifted off.

"USHI!" the sudden exclamation caused the dog demon to jerk upright. It's Naraku. He called my name. The spider was tense, clenching his jaw in his sleep. They gently shook him awake.

"It's just a dream," they reminded him, he nodded, still a bit shaky. "I'm right here."

"I know that," he sassed back at them, "it's just... the dreams are so vivid. They leave me confused when I wake up. And..." Naraku winced as he felt a pang in his chest, "it's feeding the negativity within the sacred jewel. I'm playing into Magatsuhi's hands and there's nothing I can do!" He slammed his fist into the dirt. I haven't seen him this upset in a while. I thought he felt better before the nap. I guess the dream must've soured it. I've got to do something.

"Hey, Naraku, look at me, this is what he wants," Ushi cupped the spider's cheek so that their gazes met, "he wants to weaken your self-confidence so you'll be easier to manipulate. Mark my words, we're going to fix this, it's just going to take a bit of time." The spider demon nodded, he averted his gaze, feeling a bit of embarrassment over his outburst.

"You... know if there's a stream nearby? I want to wash off-haven't done so in a week," Naraku's voice was low. Ushi lifted their head, listening for the familiar sound of bubbling water.

"Yeah, not too far, I'll take you to it," they rose to their feet, bringing him up with them. It was a quaint thing the pair came upon, no more than three feet deep, it would have to suffice. Naraku walked to the bank, then pulled his shirt over his head, exposing the iconic spider-shaped scar on his back. Ushi watched intently, just maybe a little too intently. He began to untie his belt but paused when he felt the sensation of being watched. Naraku looked over his shoulder to find a pair of silver eyes trained on his half-dressed figure.

"Ushi, aren't you supposed to turn your gaze away right about now?" he asked with a devilish smile. Ushi's cheeks flared red.

"O-OF COURSE I WAS GOING TO!!!" Ushi exclaimed, they turned away in shame. He knows. He knows I was ogling him. They couldn't help but smile. Caught ogling Naraku, what a thing to say has happened to you. I wonder what the others are doing. They're probably wondering what we're doing. A slosh of water alerted Ushi that Naraku had finished, he came plodding over to them, dressed in only pants, droplets of water running down his bare skin. Ushi's face lit on fire. He's doing this on purpose now!

"What's the matter?" Naraku smirked, trying and failing to act oblivious. He's enjoying this way too much. Seeing me flustered.

"Put yer shirt on, you weirdo!" Ushi playfully pushed him back.

"You're right, I should before you start drooling on me, horn-dog," he teased, then regenerated a fresh shirt to go along with his pants. It was dark blue with small patterns on it. Horn-dog. He called me HORN-DOG.

"HORN-DOG!??" Ushi squealed, "WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN!?"

"Nothin'," the spider demon shrugged, "jus' thought it would be funny." He snickered, unable to contain his amusement at the situation. Ushi couldn't help but laugh, for this was much more like the Naraku they had come to know. Even though it was embarrassing, their little slip-up, if for a brief moment, may have helped him overcome those negative emotions that Magatsuhi had seeded within his heart.

"I love you so much," Ushi reiterated, every time they said those words it felt like the first time all over again.

"I know," Naraku replied, pulling them into a kiss. It was long and passionate, leaving the two breathless as they separated.

"Oh my goodness," the dog demon murmured, having ended up pressed against a tree by the spider, he was looming over them, sun rays shining around from behind his head giving him a halo. He looks so beautiful. "Now that was a kiss!" They giggled, so did he.

"You liked it?" he asked. They nodded profusely, then bit their lip. We need to get back... but I don't want to end this moment. C'mon Ushi, be responsible. They looked to Naraku's face again, he looked absolutely smitten. Hm. Just a bit longer won't hurt.

"Let's do it again," they grinned.

Chapter Text

"What's takin' them so long?" Inuyasha whined, rapidly tapping his foot against the ground. Ushi's been gone forever! I wonder if Naraku convinced them to ditch us. "Kagome, how long has it been?"

"Three hours, Inuyasha, I'm sure they'll be back soon," Kagome answered, looking up from her textbook. Three hours I've been waiting for Naraku to make up his mind. THREE WHOLE HOURS! Inuyasha growled. "Chill out. They haven't seen one another in a week; Ushi was worried sick! Need I remind you how you get when I go away for a week?" She raised an eyebrow. Inuyasha huffed and crossed his arms. Why does Kagome always have to do this to me? I mean, she's right-but-NO SHE'S NOT RIGHT. WHAT DOES SHE THINK, I'M JUST GONNA LET HER SAY THAT AND GET AWAY WITH IT!? 

He opened his mouth to retort, but realized Kagome's attention had shifted. The girl was now talking with Miroku about the possibility of room and board for the night. Guess she gave up on sleeping outside to hide Naraku. I was thinking he would get us kicked out, but, people probably won't recognize him without his baboon pelt. Speaking of, Inuyasha's nose twitched as he smelled a certain scent on the wind. At least Ushi looks happy. Ushi was beaming with a twinkle in their silver eyes, their cheeks were rosy and their hand was intertwined with the spider demon's. Naraku was also grinning, he looked a bit pink in the face as well. I wonder what has them both so giddy?

"Hey guys," the brown haired dog demon waved. Naraku didn't say anything; he started smoothing out his robe.

"Hi Ushi," Sango greeted them, her eyes immediately met with Kagome's in some kind of female exclusive telepathy that Inuyasha could not understand. Inuyasha raised an eyebrow at Kagome, to which she shrugged innocently.

"What's the verdict?" Inuyasha asked the other dog. Their smile faded slightly, as did Naraku's.

"We'll talk about it tonight," Ushi replied, the added a question of their own, "what's the plan going forward?"

"We're gonna see about getting an inn," Kagome responded, Ushi quirked an eyebrow. "It'll be just like old times!" She chuckled.

"Hah, now Naraku'll know what it's like to chase himself down," Inuyasha remarked, to which the spider rolled his eyes.

The large group came upon the nearest village, it was a medium sized one, not particularly wealthy. If there was to be any trouble, it would be something relegated to the local area. Miroku performed an "exorcism" on the inn which the owners rewarded him and the others with a free night's stay. The village girls immediately flocked to the monk, who was overjoyed to have the attention of so many pretty ladies, much to Sango's annoyance. Ushi and Kagome went to the local market, which left Inuyasha, Sango, Shippo, Kirara and Naraku at the inn to keep an eye on Miroku.

Inuyasha sat by the entrance, acting like how a guard dog would, he had his arms crossed and was staring out into the street, watching the passerbys like a hawk. Shippo played with Kirara in the grass, doing some weird version of leap frog. Naraku was leaning against the front of the building, waiting for Ushi, though they were taking a long time and he was becoming bored. He opened his eyes to see Miroku was still surrounded by the crowd of women. Sango was seething in rage not far away from him. This could prove entertaining if I play my cards right. He snickered softly and grinned.

"You're just going to let him get away with it? Let him flirt with all those women?" Naraku turned to the demon slayer, gesturing towards the lecherous monk. She cocked her head. "You two are a thing, are you not?"

"UH-WHAT!?" Sango gawked, her cheeks flushed bright red. They are definitely a thing. They just don't know it yet. Kind of like how me and Ushi were.

"Go, control your man," Naraku cackled as she stormed off towards the monk and ruthlessly smacked him on the head with Hiraikotsu, then grabbed him by the ear to drag him away. This is great.

"I was about to claw my ears off if those girls screamed any more," Inuyasha said in a relieved tone. He had pretended to address no one in particular, though Naraku could tell it was aimed at him. Consider it a favor then. Naraku frowned as some of the women approached him, they formed a circle around him, much smaller than the crowd around Miroku. What do they want with me? Do they not realize I'm a demon?

"You're traveling with the monk, right?" one of the women asked, her brown eyes were round and innocent. They think I'm human. I'll placate them a little, it won't hurt.

"Yes," Naraku nodded, crossing his arms.

"Oh, he's so handsome just like Miroku!" one of the girl's squealed. Oh no. Don't tell me I'm going to be their next target of affection. Play it cool and act disinterested. They'll go away once they see I don't like their attention. Naraku grumbled and turned his head away, letting his long hair form a divide between him and the girls. They squealed and giggled more, chattering amongst themselves about the "handsome traveler" they had found.

"He's so dark and mysterious!" another added, causing a flurry of excited giggles. Oh dear, what have I done? I should've let them fawn over someone who enjoyed the attention. Now they've gone to the next best thing. "I think he's shy!" Naraku's face lit up. You have got to be kidding me. The suitresses noticed his change in complexion and burst into another fit of bubbly laughter. He turned around, figuring that facing the wall may be the only way he could get out of this.

"Girls, girls, you're scaring him!" a third woman butted in, but it didn't work.

"Ladies, ladies," Naraku tried to reason with them, he turned around to see a dozen sets of brown eyes trained onto his every move. They're not blinking. Are they even human? "I'm-" Naraku was cut off by a chorus of squealing. I'm taken. They're getting closer. Go away go away go away. Naraku's eyes widened. They're not going away. "USHI HELP ME!" he cried. Inuyasha and Shippo burst into hysterical laughter as the taller dog demon scampered over at the sound of Naraku's desperate voice.

"Hey, hey leave him alone!" Ushi shoved the girls away, then wrapped an arm around the spider's waist, "he's MINE!" They narrowed their silver eyes, striking fear into the hearts of the women, some screamed 'demon' and ran off.

"What!?" some of the bewildered girls screamed.

"H-He's yours!?" one of the women began to cry.

"The demon says he's taken, how could we have been so blind?" another women lamented, wiping a tear from her eye. "Now we're all going to be eaten for offending them!"

"No, no, I'm not that kind of demon," Ushi corrected her before all of the other women started panicking, "and he's a demon too." The girls all gasped, just now noticing Naraku's unnaturally red eyes. "I don't think your fathers would be happy to catch you swooning over a demon, would they?" All of the suitresses shook their heads in unison. "Alright, now shoo, shoo!" Ushi waved their hand, the rabid women all scattered, probably to go back to their homes. Naraku breathed a huge sigh of relief.

"I'm going to bed," the spider demon dismissed himself to the inside of the inn, an audible thump was heard as he fell onto the nearest bedroll.

"That'd better not be in our room," Inuyasha muttered, then in a lower tone, "don't want 'im stinkin' up the place." It had been arranged that Ushi and Naraku would have their own room, for both the dog and the spider had requested so. Inuyasha had agreed, stating that it would be better that way.

"I'll go check," Ushi responded, then Inuyasha's ears pricked as he heard the sound of a body being dragged. "Yup, it was your room, he conked out immediately," Ushi announced. "I don't know how he does it," they remarked as they brought the spider to the correct room.

It was later in the day, everyone was winding down for the night. The innkeepers graciously provided dinner, stew with meat, rice balls and vegetables. Ushi and Inuyasha ate the most, of course, they almost seemed to make it a competition. Naraku waited to eat until he saw Ushi take a bite, then he drank the broth before methodically picking through the rest of his food with his fingers, leaving the chopsticks unused beside the plate. The inn owners looked a bit mortified at the scene, Inuyasha was eating so fast that food was falling out whilst being shoveled into his mouth. Shippo almost looked like he wanted to try stealing Inuyasha's food, but he was afraid he would get grabbed and eaten instead. Ushi had their fill by three bowls and profusely thanked the innkeepers for their hospitality. Naraku chimed in, stating the food was quite delectable, then he pulled apart another chunk of meat and dropped in in his mouth.

At least Kagome, Miroku and Sango ate normally. Even Kirara ate her fill without making a mess. The three humans were watching the scene play out, Kagome having to flick bits of rice out of her hair due to Inuyasha being right next to her.

"I-I think I'm done," Inuyasha groaned, then loudly burped. "Uhhhh, Ushi, I won." He grinned, Ushi smiled back.

"Now you'd better not be sick from all this," Kagome warned the half-demon. "That was eight bowls!" Oh he's definitely gonna be sick.

"I can-" Inuyasha hiccuped "-handle it." The others snickered.

Ushi padded to their room and slid open the door. "I told everyone what happened with Magatsuhi," they addressed Naraku, who was laying on his side, facing the empty side of the mat. "Only what you told me to tell, of course."

"Thanks," he replied. Ushi took off their boots and laid down next to him, snuggling close underneath the blanket. "I think I'm starting to feel not so bad about it."

"That's good," Ushi commented, then nuzzled their wet nose against his. They were quickly overcome by the combination of theirs' and Naraku's body heat. We really didn't need a blanket, they thought as they drifted off, Naraku quickly following.

In the room over, however, the others did not fall asleep as quickly...

"Something definitely happened between those two in the forest, I wasn't seeing things, was I?" Kagome said, sitting across from Sango, Inuyasha sitting between them, chin rested on his hand.

"You weren't," the demon slayer responded, "I'd never seen Ushi wear such a shade of pink. And Naraku, his face said it all. It was practically written on the wall!" She chuckled, remarking how strange it was to be gossiping about the spider demon's love life.

"What's written on the wall?" the half-demon snapped, "there's nothin' written there, but there's a painting, if that's what yer referrin' to." He gestured to the bamboo canvas hanging behind them, it depicted a collection of orchids.

"Inuyasha, it's not literal," Kagome retorted, "I've already told you this a thousand times. Ushi and Naraku are totally in love. And they were totally up to something in the forest."

"NO WAY!" Inuyasha stuck out his tongue.

"I know it's hard to accept," Shippo mockingly patted Inuyasha on the knee, "but you must face this reality, Inuyasha."

"But Ushi would never!" Inuyasha cried.

"You saw them kiss, remember!?" Kagome exclaimed, "you screamed and ran away!"

"Oh jeez, I think I repressed it. It was so traumatizing," the half-demon admitted, scratching his head. Kagome and Shippo facepalmed. Inuyasha frowned, then blinked rapidly for a moment. "Wait, they'd been kissing the whole time since we got Naraku back and I just now noticed!" Sango added her palm to her face too. "Miroku, back me up here!" The monk did not oblige, now everyone except Inuyasha was facepalming.

"Inuyasha, you are the densest known object in the universe," Shippo said.

Chapter Text

"There should be a village just up this path," Miroku remarked as the group were walking towards their next destination. They had plans to stop and take a rest there before continuing the next day. There was not a sign of smoke in the air, which would indicate an active settlement, in fact, there were no signs of any people in the area.

"Something's off," Kagome noted, falling behind Inuyasha so that if something were to attack, he would be able to protect her. Inuyasha lifted his nose and sniffed, Ushi joining in as well, noticing a foul scent wafting in the wind.

"Smells like death," the half-demon said before taking off.

"Let's follow," Sango gestured to Kirara, the other humans and Shippo piled onto the nekomata's back, Ushi hoisted Naraku onto their back before taking off after Kirara. Everyone gasped at the sight of the ruined village, human bodies lined the streets, skin gray and lifeless, sucked of all their blood. Inuyasha was standing in the middle of the carnage, just staring.

"W-What happened here!?" Ushi's mouth remained agape as they landed. All heads turned as a squawk was heard, a strange looking demon bird flew out of one of the houses, presumably a straggler from whatever attack it had taken part in. Inuyasha raised his blade, ready to leap into action, but he was quickly dragged back by a tentacle wrapping around his ankle and yanking him backwards. He snarled and cut the appendage with Tessaiga, golden eyes alight with fury.

"Don't kill it, it could be our lead to finding out who did this," Naraku ordered, summoning a lone Saimyosho to pursue the avian, "I'll trail it, hopefully it will lead us to its nest."

"Fine, but don't you EVER do that again!" Inuyasha exclaimed, crossing his arms.

"Well, would telling you 'stop' have worked?" the spider fired back, Inuyasha's silence seemed to answer the question for him. "It appears not."

"Wha-no!" Inuyasha retorted. "I would've listened!" It was Naraku's turn to cross his arms, he opened his mouth to argue.

"Enough, you two!" Kagome snapped, "it's over, we're tracking the demon bird, it's done." She stamped her foot. This is the second time those two have gone at it today. If this happens again, I'm going to find out how Kikyo made those beads so I can have Ushi sneak a set on Naraku so we can sit both him and Inuyasha at once. She sighed, exasperated. I really don't want to have to travel separately again, it leaves Ushi vulnerable to Sesshomaru and us without a guaranteed way to end Hakudoshi.

Hakudoshi sighed as the endless crowing of demon birds continued on and on. He'd been waiting all day for Abi to get back with more blood for her mother. And for Byakuya to report that he'd told Sesshomaru to come here. Naraku's Saimyosho should be arriving just about... the small demon grinned as a lone bird tailed by a buzzing insect appeared out of the clouds. Perfect. Byakuya also appeared from another direction sailing in on his paper crane, he floated down to Hakudoshi, who was encased within his purple barrier.

"He's on his way, and I presume the others as well?" the taller demon tilted his head. Hakudoshi nodded. Naraku, we shall see each other soon.

Kagura couldn't help but smile as she watched Kanna and Rin play. They were making what appeared to be dolls by weaving sticks together with grass fibers. Rin was instructing Kanna on how to make her own, the void demon seemed to be a quick learner. Even though traveling with Sesshomaru hadn't brought the sorceress much closer to him, she was happy that her sister could at least form a bond with someone. The demon lord was standing a bit away from the others, looking out into the distance as he usually did. Maybe this is my chance. She rose from the fallen log on which she had been seated and strode over to the dog.

"We will get moving soon, if that is what you were going to ask," Sesshomaru addressed her preemptively, not even sparing her a glance. He'd been quite cold toward her, though Kagura hadn't expected that to change because she was following him. A great lord like him would take much more than a simple pledge of allegiance to win over. I'll have to prove myself to him and get him to trust me.

"I'm not worried about that; what are you watching, Lord Sesshomaru?" Kagura changed the subject, briefly turning her gaze to the great beyond. He didn't answer, golden eyes locked firmly onto the horizon. The wind tickled his hair, rustling the bangs that framed his oh-so-perfect face and partially obscured his crescent moon.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Sesshomaru asked, finally turning his head towards her. Kagura flushed, realizing she'd been staring at him for a good minute or so in complete awe of his beauty. How could I even respond to that? Lucky for the sorceress, she was not given the change to respond as a strange demon appeared, bearing an aura that struck fear into Kagura's heart. Is that an incarnation? "Byakuya," Sesshomaru spat.

"Lord Sesshomaru," the demon replied nonchalantly, "the last sacred jewel shard lies within the realm between life and death. I tell you this, because Naraku plans to use the great bird Tekkei's blood to make a portal. I assume you know of her?" He paused, waiting for Sesshomaru to indicate as to whether or not he did. In response, Sesshomaru unleashed his whip and tore Byakuya's illusion apart, two halves of a leaf were all that remained. The dog demon stepped forward, seeming to prepare for takeoff. Kagura grabbed his arm, he whipped around.

"Wait, Lord Sesshomaru, this doesn't add up, Ushi wouldn't let Naraku do that," the sorceress said, then she paused, realizing Sesshomaru may not know of the friendship between the two demons. "And Naraku shouldn't be able to make incarnations anymore, he lost the Sacred Jewel. This must be a trap set up by Hakudoshi."

"Still, I must go," was all the demon lord answered before removing his arm from Kagura's grip and flying off. Stubborn arsehole! Kagura fumed as she stomped back to the campsite. She sighed. Nothing I would've said could've gotten through to him anyway. He must've gone to practice his Meido.

"Where's Lord Sesshomaru off to?" Rin came over to the sorceress' side.

"We should follow him," Kanna added, "I don't want him to hurt Ushi."

"LORD SESSHOMARU!" Jaken scurried over to the cliffside that his lord was now flying away from, "WAIT FOR ME!" He cried, devastated at being left behind once again. Rin giggled.

"Poor, poor Jaken, always, for-got-ten!" she sang, then did a little twirl. "I agree with Kanna, we should go. Last time Lord Sesshomaru fought with Ushi and Naraku, he got into quite some trouble." This sent Kagura's heart into a flurry. Sesshomaru? Trouble!? With that worrying thought in her mind, Kagura summoned her feather, Rin and Kanna hopped onto it with her, then they spiraled upwards and sped off, leaving Jaken behind. I've got to stop Sesshomaru, for his own sake.

The air was beginning to smell smoky and thick dark plumes spewed from distant volcanoes. Ushi and Naraku pressed on, leading the group through the desolate land, making their way to the last known location of the Saimyosho before it was destroyed. It was to be expected, but before its death it caught a glimpse of Hakudoshi resting nearby a mountaintop. Magatsuhi was nowhere to be seen, much to the relief of the party. Naraku shifted his weight forward to better look over Ushi's shoulder at their surroundings. Inuyasha and Kagome ran beneath them, while Miroku, Sango and Shippo rode on Kirara. He was riding on Ushi's back once again, as the dog demon had deemed it too wasteful of his energy for him to fly, when they had more than enough to carry them both. I just don't appreciate being seen as powerless by them. They're all going to think I'm leeching off of you. The spider internally slapped himself. What's wrong with me? I shouldn't care what they think. But I do.

"How much further!?" Inuyasha hollered from below.

"Almost there," Naraku replied, the thick clouds parted to reveal the craggy mountaintop he had seen with a large crack leading to a pitch dark cavern. Something big is residing within. I can sense its aura, whatever it is, it's not healthy. I wonder what Hakudoshi is planning? The smaller demon was nowhere to be seen, though Naraku could sense his aura in the area. He quickly put up a barrier as a blast of fire was lobbed towards the party. A female bird demon flew towards them, holding a long trident. That's made of my flesh. Naraku narrowed his eyes as Inuyasha shot a Wind Scar back at her, but it was blocked by a barrier. So this is Hakudoshi's distraction for us.

"Ay, where'd you get that from!? An' who are you!" Inuyasha yelled at the bird demon. "Whatever Hakudoshi said to you, it's a lie. He's trickin' you."

"I am Princess Abi. Hakudoshi told me you were on your way to destroy my nest," the demon said, her long black hair whipping in the wind, "I cannot allow that." She was adorned in gold jewelry and had a powerful, fiery aura. Similar to the sick demon's aura. It must be her mother.

"That demon within the mountain is sick," Naraku stated, then theorized, "Hakudoshi must be leveraging its life for this demon's servitude." He looked to the bird demon, who looked a bit unnerved that he was able to discern that, "I know healing magic, I may be able to help your mother, princess." Her crimson gaze softened for a moment, but then she furrowed her brow and shot another fire blast. 

"LIAR!" she howled, spewing a river of flame at Naraku, who put up another barrier. "Your barrier is the same as Hakudoshi's," she noted as the flames cleared, then narrowed her eyes. It was clear that she didn't trust Hakudoshi very much to begin with, now she was having more doubts. A flock of her birds began to swarm around her, then they set themselves alight and dove toward the group in hordes.

"GET DOWN!" the spider demon snapped as everyone landed and grouped together beneath his barrier. The birds exploded into fiery bits as they made contact.

"Good going, now she's really pissed," Inuyasha spat, turning to face the spider, who growled and prepared to retaliate.

"This isn't the time, Inuyasha," Ushi put themselves between them, "he was trying to help; it happens. Some people just don't want to listen. Let's focus on what we can do now." They looked around, noticing some of the impacts were causing the barrier to waver, "we've got to stop Abi from bombarding us with birds. Naraku won't be able to keep this barrier up forever."

"Ushi's right," Miroku agreed, having come up with a plan of his own, "we're sitting ducks if we spend our time arguing. Inuyasha, use the Wind Scar to knock out the birds, then Ushi and Naraku should go on ahead to the mountain to confront Hakudoshi. We can stay behind and keep Abi occupied." Inuyasha grumbled, but then he obliged, preparing Tessaiga for another go. "Barrier down in three, two, one!" Quickly, Naraku lowered the purple wall of energy, Inuyasha let out his Wind Scar, destroying all of the remaining birds. Abi snarled, her eyes turned fully red, she swooped down to attack the half-demon. Ushi picked Naraku up and flew off with him, speeding towards the mountain, sparks of flame formed at their feet as they flew.

"I want to try helping Abi's mother," Naraku said as they neared the summit. Ushi nodded, then lowered the two so that they landed in front of the large crack. A giant eye opened.

"Your aura is the same as Hakudoshi's, but you are not him," the great bird observed, narrowing her eye, "who are you?"

"I am called Naraku," the spider demon answered, stepping forward, "I was split in two by another demon called Inuyasha. Hakudoshi is my other half, he acts independently of myself. I am trying to reabsorb him. It seems you have fallen victim to his latest scheme. Tell me, was he the one who poisoned you?"

"No, I was poisoned because I consumed a leader of a group of lesser demons, my daughter Abi has been collecting the blood of humans to cure me," the avian responded, her tone grew wary as Naraku drew closer. "Go no further," she commanded, the spider stopped in his tracks out of respect. I need her to trust me so I can get close enough to remove her poison.

"I can help you, I have regenerative abilities," Naraku explained, showing his hands, "I can cure your poison, once and for all. I ask nothing in return." She made no move to stop him as he entered the cavern, clearly intrigued by his proposition. Upon stepping into the shadow, Naraku was taken aback by the sheer size of the avian. Her feathers were blueish-gray and had a metallic sheen and there was a great plume of blue fire that burned like a crest atop her head. "May I ask your name?"

"Tekkei," the mother bird replied. Naraku laid his hands upon her feathers, whole body vibrating from the beating of her heart. I can feel the poison within her veins. There's so much of it. I must draw it out. He winced as he felt the sickening substance travel through his fingertips. I shall use my body as a temporary vessel, then I can expel it away from her. Or maybe I can try and absorb it for the energy it is worth. The spider demon quickly rejected that thought as his hands began to burn from the amount of poison flowing through them. How... much... did... she... eat? He began to sweat, feeling clammy and shaky. Only a little more. Even my extraordinary tolerance wasn't enough for this. I cannot imagine what it would be like for her, presumably a demon with little tolerance for such chemicals. Naraku pulled away once the deed was done, he stumbled out of the cavern, then walked to the cliffside and shot the poison out of his palms.

"Naraku, you alright?" Ushi came over to his side upon noticing his paleness. He straightened up, strength returning as the substance was removed him his system. Tekkei came out of the cavern, each of her footsteps shaking the ground beneath her. Ushi cooed in awe at the giant bird. Tekkei looked down at Naraku.

"I am in your debt, half-demon," her voice boomed from deep within her syrinx. Naraku nodded in acknowledgement, though a little peeved that she referred to him not by name. I'll forgive her, she is clearly ancient. "Now, tell me how to be rid of this Hakudoshi. I do not want any involvement with his schemes."

A large flare in aura from the mountain caused heads to turn within the group that was fighting Abi. Even the bird master herself looked over, her crimson eyes widened in shock.

"M-Mother!?" she gasped, then flew towards the giant bird. "Mother, you are healed." She scowled, noticing Naraku and Ushi standing on the cliffside. "You." She hissed, red beginning to spread across her scleras.

"Your mother is cured," Naraku stated, ready to put up his barrier at any moment. Abi didn't make a move.

"Abi, this half-demon's goals align with ours, he will help us get rid of Hakudoshi," Tekkei explained, her daughter began to calm, aura mellowing. "And the others over there will assist him in doing this." As she said so, Inuyasha and the others arrived at the mountain peak.

"I see," Abi spat, hand clenched around her trident. "Though, where is Hakudoshi?"

"Right here," the boy appeared with a snicker, surrounded by his barrier and a swarm of Saimyosho. "It would've only been a little more blood to cure your mother. Why let yourself be indebted to another demon, Abi?" Hakudoshi grinned devilishly. Abi averted her gaze.

"Because there is no debt, I healed Tekkei because she needed it, not to get anything in return!" Naraku exclaimed, "and because of that you've lost your allies." He looked back to the others, Ushi was beaming with pride. Naraku turned back to the smaller demon, "the odds are stacked against you, Hakudoshi, you've lost." He leapt into the air shooting a tentacle forward, but it bounced off the boy's barrier. No. That's my barrier. I should be able to get through. Hakudoshi was completely unfazed, he shot Naraku a mocking smirk. The spider demon gritted his teeth as he felt a pang in his chest. It was soft at first, but it quickly grew to a searing sensation. What's happening to me? He landed, then sank to his knees, the pain emanating from his heart was unbearable, like being set alight with the flames of the sun. It must be Magatsuhi from within the Sacred Jewel. That... bastard still has control over my shard. Naraku completely crumpled, unable to keep even his back straight.

"Naraku!" Ushi cried and ran to the spider, placing an arm over him, then looked up at Hakudoshi, "what did you do to him!?" The boy only cackled in reply, Ushi growled. Naraku tasted blood as he bit down on his lip. There's an... aura in the air. I have to... Ushi lifted their head, as did Inuyasha, immediately recognizing who was on his way. 

"Well, well, if it isn't Lord Sesshomaru," Hakudoshi purred.

Chapter Text

"Well, well, if it isn't Lord Sesshomaru?" Hakudoshi sneered as the white-haired demon flew in from the clouds, his long hair whipping behind him in waves. He had one hand on the hilt of Tenseiga.

"Meido Zanghetsuha!" Sesshomaru exclaimed, unsheathing Tenseiga and swinging it in a single, fluid motion, sending a large crescent-shaped portal careening towards Hakudoshi. Kagome and Shippo screamed. The smaller demon quickly teleported away, knowing his barrier would be useless against such an attack. The portal dissipated before it hit the ground. Naraku rose to his feet, the pain in his chest having subsided. He narrowed his red eyes as the dog demon landed so gently he wouldn't disturb a single pebble.

"Naraku, what should we do?" Ushi turned to the spider, their silver eyes were round with worry. Before he could give an answer, Inuyasha leapt over their heads to put himself front and center. Sesshomaru scoffed, to which Inuyasha raised his blade.

"Sesshomaru, this doesn't involve you, I suggest you scram!" the half-demon advised. Sesshomaru didn't budge, instead narrowing his golden eyes.

"Inuyasha, it's me he's after," Naraku volunteered, but Inuyasha raised an arm, silently telling the spider to stay put. This was going to be his fight. The demon lord raised an eyebrow, just now realizing the full picture. He snickered, unable to suppress a smirk, then he charged, shooting another Meido at the half-demon, who darted around it and swung at Sesshomaru's head. The demon lord blocked it with the edge of his Tenseiga, then used Meido again, which made Inuyasha fire off a Wind Scar to use the backwards momentum to escape the portal's pull. The half-demon landed on a higher ledge, his eyes were wide and his ears were pricked, he seemed to understand the true danger of Sesshomaru's technique. Sesshomaru fired his Meido at Naraku and Ushi, Ushi drew their blades and shot fire into the portal, though it didn't seem to repel it, they grabbed Naraku under their arm and leapt out of the way. The dark portal skirted across the ground, sucking up the rock along the bottom of its circumference, leaving an indented trail in its wake. Kirara yowled and scooped up Sango, Miroku and Kagome as the portal neared their location, they ended up in the air alongside Ushi.

"Sesshomaru, if you keep this up the mountain may collapse!" Ushi pleaded to no avail.

"My Meido has shrunk," Sesshomaru noted, though it didn't meet anyone's ears but his own. He glared at Tenseiga, seeing his bitter expression reflected in the sheen of the blade. 

"Look guys, Hakudoshi's gone," Kagome said from atop Kirara's back. The small demon had vanished, his barrier along with him, though his aura was still present. Inuyasha jumped down back to the ground to confront Sesshomaru once more, but was repelled by another Meido.

"I can't get close to 'im with that new trick he's got!" Inuyasha hollered, "someone ought'a distract him, then I can get a hit in." He grunted as he was forced to dodge yet another Meido haphazardly flung at him by the demon lord, it carved through the peak of the mountain, causing a landslide. Tekkei squawked as she lost her footing due to the tumbling rocks, though she spread her wings and was able to take flight, landing on a nearby mountain. Abi snarled, becoming enraged at the demon lord's carelessness, she flew towards him, spewing flames until his entire form was shrouded in bright fire. When she ceased, Sesshomaru appeared unscathed, small plumes of smoke wafting up from his clothing.

Ushi blinked, feeling someone unsheath their blades, it was Naraku. He took off, descending towards Sesshomaru and landing in front of him. "Naraku no!" they cried. He looked at them for a moment, giving them a look that read 'don't interfere." They bit their lip. Naraku walked towards Sesshomaru, curly dark hair waving in the wind, it spread like a cloak over his back. His stance betrayed no fear as he raised his left sword at the dog demon.

"Here, since your sword can't cut the living," Naraku said as he tossed the demon lord the blade in his right hand, it skidded across the ground before ending up at Sesshomaru's feet. "Let's settle this once and for all in an old-fashioned duel. My only request is that you leave Tenseiga in its sheath so that your Meido does not damage our battleground." Surprisingly, Sesshomaru did as asked, then picked up the sword and charged. Naraku darted out of the way, using his agility to remain outside Sesshomaru's ideal striking range. Ushi watched the duel with a mortified expression, though they were quickly distracted by a flare in Hakudoshi's aura. He appeared beside Abi and Tekkei without his barrier and brandishing his spear.

"Guys, look out!" Ushi exclaimed, accelerating towards the small demon, they shot a fireball at him, but he dodged it. Abi flew to him first, brandishing her trident, though Hakudoshi raised a hand and reabsorbed it without even touching it. Tekkei reared back, then stretched her neck out, Hakudoshi put up his barrier as she bit down, swallowing him whole. Ushi gasped, as did the others. Hakudoshi's gone. They refocused on Sesshomaru and Naraku, their battle was still going. Inuyasha was watching intently, hand tensely gripping the Tessaiga, like he was itching to join in. A clang rang out as both of Ushi's blades collided against one another. Naraku gritted his teeth as his feet slightly slid against the stone floor. This has to be the first time he's willingly confronted an enemy directly. One of the spider demon's calling cards was his use of others to fight in his place or his barrier to protect himself in times when it was necessary. He'd never confront someone not only without his main line of defense, but by himself. And yet, more clangs rang out as he fended Sesshomaru off with his own two hands. And he's not that bad at using the sword, Ushi mused, thinking that in the future they'd like to spar with him.

Naraku grinned with every swing of the blade. I feel so alive. Every drum of his heartbeat, every footstep as it met the ground, every whoosh in his ear as he ducked and swerved to avoid contact with Sesshomaru's sword, he felt it all. The sharp, piercing sound of metal against metal caused him to grimace as the demon lord pushed against him, trying to dislodge the sword from his grip. Naraku put his second hand on the hilt, securing his only protection and means of offense. He looked to Sesshomaru, there was clear irritation written in the dog demon's expression. He hadn't expected me to hold my own.

"Got more than you bargained for, hm?" Naraku taunted as he used his own weight to push on Sesshomaru, causing the dog demon to leap backwards for fear of losing his own grip. His heart leapt as he heard a hoot from Ushi. They were cheering him on. This time, it was the spider demon who charged Sesshomaru, leaping into the air, aiming at his armless side, intending to damage his shoulder. Sesshomaru blocked him, their swords hit in midair, the dog demon flared his aura, sending Naraku backwards and into a somersault. He quickly hopped to his feet and charged again, this time remaining on the ground, Sesshomaru blocked him once more. They locked eyes, both narrowed in complete determination to best the other.

"Dance of blades!"

The duel was broken as both demons leapt back to avoid the skinny white crescents of the signature move of Kagura. She appeared sitting on her feather, Kanna and Rin in tow behind her. Her red eyes were rounded and her expression was furious. Naraku dropped his blade at the sight of her, she glanced at him, but her focus remained solely on the demon lord.

"I told you not to follow," Sesshomaru hissed, voice echoing upwards off the sides of the mountains and valleys.

"Actually you didn't say anything," Kagura fired back, "you just left because Byakuya came and told you to. Now you seem to be getting beaten into the dirt by Naraku!" The spider smirked, though he knew their duel was more accurately described as a stalemate. "Enough. Rin said you'd be there to protect us all, how can you protect us if you get killed?" Sesshomaru remained silent, though his shaking hand gripping his blade's hilt betrayed his indignation. Kagura was scolding him like he was a child. "Hakudoshi clearly wanted you here to be a distraction for them," the wind sorceress gestured, then emphasized, "a distraction! Is that all you want to be thought of as!?" Before she could continue, there was a low rumble. It seemed to come from Tekkei, Abi looked over at her worriedly.

"Mother?" the bird master asked, to which Tekkei's head burst open in an explosion of magenta blood and writhing tentacles. Hakudoshi appeared from the carnage, smugly floating in his barrier as the mother bird's blood formed a raging river.

"I'll be off to find the final jewel shard now," he purred as he extended three tentacles and stabbed Abi through the chest, killing her instantly. Then, he descended into the river of blood and vanished.

"We have to follow him!" Inuyasha exclaimed as he jumped off the side of the cliff and right into the blood.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome screamed, "guys let's go!" Sango nodded and steered Kirara down into the liquid, they disappeared beneath the surface. Naraku leapt into the air.

"We need to go before it dries up," he said as he came up to Ushi's side, the dog demon looked a little lost. They must be upset about Tekkei. Naraku looked over his shoulder, noticing the rapidly accelerating demon lord behind them. "Before Sesshomaru slices our head off, come on!" He grabbed Ushi by the hand and lead them into the blood. Naraku's eyes widened as he realized this was a portal. But a portal to where? The pair were free falling through the void, a bright blue sky appeared at their feet. They descended into a plane of endless bony carcasses.

"There's Kagome," Ushi pointed, taking the lead as they flew to meet up with the others and get their bearings. Skeletal vultures circled above. Naraku looked around, completely engrossed by the scenery. So this is the location of the final jewel shard? How did Hakudoshi find out? He furrowed his brow. There was a single skeleton that towered over the rest, its body encased in a suit of armor, its canine skull resting atop.

"Hakudoshi's not here," Inuyasha stated, "I can't sense him anywhere. Let's go towards my father's tomb, if the shard would be anywhere, it would be there." Naraku's eyes widened as the realization set it. Those remains are of Inuyasha's father. He couldn't help but feel a bit of respect for the demon's choice of resting place. I wouldn't want my remains disturbed either. The group set off towards the giant skeleton, noting the dark clouds that were brewing above. Naraku took Ushi's hand into his own as they walked.

"It was reckless of me to fight Sesshomaru like that," he said, Ushi tilted their head at him, strangely their expression was neutral. I would've thought they'd be furious. I took on Sesshomaru all on my own without so much as a fireball from them to help. "I could have easily gotten killed. It was stupid."

"You think I'm mad?" they asked, to which he nodded slowly. "Naraku, you held your own against him, it wasn't reckless. I had no idea you were such a capable swordsman."

"C-Capable?" the spider demon blushed a bit. 

"Mhm," Ushi replied, "I was worried for you, but I was never angry. You proved yourself to be able to put up quite a fight." They chuckled. "A fight that I want to go up against some time in the future." The dog demon winked, they fell silent as they were overtaken by the shadow of the tomb. Inuyasha took the lead, stopping short upon noticing a large demon sat outside, its body coated in pointed crystals. Its head was a human-like skull with protruding antlers and a red glow emanated from within the hollow cavity of the back of the eyes.

"I can sense the shard, it's in that demon's body!" Kagome exclaimed.

"Hah, this should be a piece of cake!" Inuyasha raised Tessaiga, then let out, "WIND SCAR!" The blast reflected off the crystals and right back towards the group, Naraku quickly surrounded them with a barrier. As the smoke cleared, Inuyasha let out a huff, "that's the one thing Naraku's good fer, I'll say." The spider rolled his eyes, figuring Inuyasha was trying to get a rise out of him.

"The shard is not yours to take," the strange demon before them stated, "this body is made of pure adamant. It cannot be pierced by your weapon. Turn away now, half-demon." Inuyasha frowned as he felt something tickle the back of his neck. He slapped it, only to feel a familiar flea demon stuck to the palm of his hand.

"Myoga?" Kagome gawked as the elderly demon reinflated. "When did you get here!?"

"Hosenki, Hosenki, old friend, it's me Myoga!" the flea demon called out to the crystal covered demon. Hosenki looked a bit unsure, his bony jaw clenched.

"The shard does not want to rejoin with the rest of the jewel, for it will be tainted," Hosenki explained.

"It'll be tainted if Hakudoshi gets to it too," Inuyasha retorted, "we followed a demon who's been collectin' shards. He intends to take this one from you. Give it to us and we'll maintain its purity." Kagome nodded in support of the half-demon. She gasped, eyes focusing on the shard within Hosenki.

"Hosenki, your shard is being defiled! Can you feel it?" the girl cried out as Hosenki's form darkened and he took on a more malicious stance.

"Adamant barrage!" the crystal demon yelled and shot forth countless shards of pure diamond.

Chapter Text

"ADAMANT BARRAGE!"

Innumerable shards of pure diamond came racketing towards them. Naraku quickly put up a protective barrier, but to his horror, the crystals tore through it. Kagome screamed as Inuyasha rushed to her, taking the brunt of the shards that would've hit her. Miroku used a holy barrier that was successful in deflecting some of the shards heading towards him, Sango, Kirara and Shippo, but they still got a bit scratched up. Ushi threw themselves over Naraku, causing the pair to fall over and avoid most of the shards due to their proximity to the ground, though some did get lodged in the back of Ushi's chestplate. When the assault was over, the spider demon gulped in a huge breath, having felt crushed underneath the larger dog. Ushi smiled sheepishly as they rose.

"Hosenki's shard is completely defiled!" Kagome announced, "and he's preparing for another attack!"

"Let's get inside father's tomb, we'll be sheltered there!" Inuyasha motioned rapidly towards the huge skeleton, everyone followed, not wanting to be torn to shreds by the deadly crystals.

"What are we gonna dooo!" Shippo whined and flopped to the ground. "Inuyasha can't cut through Hosenki's body and Kagome can't purify his shard! Not even Naraku's barrier works. WE'RE ALL GONNA DIE!!" Kagome scooped up the now crying fox into her arms and stroked his hair. 

"Maybe I can't cut through his body..." the half-demon began, looking to his sword as scales appeared on its edge, "but I can cut through his demon vortex. The problem is gettin' through his adamant barrage."

"And you need someone who can see the shard to retrieve it," Naraku reminded Inuyasha, then added at the half-demon's groan, "I don't think you want Kagome getting sliced to bits if something goes wrong." 

"This could be worth a shot," Miroku said, "there's not much any of us could do without serious risk of being harmed. You, Ushi and Naraku are the most durable among us."

"Speaking of," Naraku interjected, placing his hand atop Ushi's and looking to them, "do you have any ideas?" The dog demon had been silent the whole time, they had taken off their chestplate and were focused on ridding it of the adamant shards.

"I could be an extra distraction," Ushi suggested with a shrug, "yeah, I got nothin'." Inuyasha growled, having begun pacing the length of the room. His ears were pinned back.

"I guess it's the only way," Inuyasha finally relented through gritted teeth, "can't be worse than last time, eh?" He started towards the entrance of the tomb, Tessaiga gleaming in the dim light coming in from outside. Dark, purple clouds had set in above the area, shrouding it in a sickly, violet shadow. Naraku rose to follow, but not before getting a good-luck kiss from Ushi which caused Shippo to gag. The spider's perceptive red eyes met with the form of Hosenki and searched across it until they found the shard lodged in what looked to be the demon's upper back. Hosenki leered at the pair as they approached, the red glow in his eye sockets flickering as he noticed the change in Tessaiga. Inuyasha was squinting, Naraku frowned, wondering what exactly he was looking for.

"I suppose you know what you're doing," the spider stated.

"Shut up, I'm tryin' to find the vortex," Inuyasha hissed, "go, shoo, distract 'im or somethin'." The half-demon waved a hand as if to send Naraku off to do his bidding. The spider demon cocked his head with a challenging smile, though it faded as he noticed Hosenki's form shimmering and growing new shards. "Oh he's about to blow, come on!" the half-demon grumbled, then he grinned, "lets see if my Wind Scar can take out these shards."

"ADAMANT BARRAGE!"

"WIND SCAR!" Inuyasha cried out as he fired off an explosion of yellow energy at the approaching shards. He gasped as they cut right through it, then gasped again as Naraku grabbed the collar of his shirt and lifted them both into the air, moving out of the path of the crystals. "GAH, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"

"Saving yer ass. You clearly don't know what you're doing," the spider demon fired back, then looked into the distance, "oh great, look who's here." Sesshomaru was flying in, laser focused on Naraku. The spider dropped Inuyasha back to the ground once the shards cleared, "I'll go distract him, you figure out your sword." With that Naraku flew off, leaving Inuyasha to his own devices. He charged Hosenki, slamming Tessaiga down into the crystalline spikes of the oyster demon's hide, to no effect.

"Don't know what I'm doin', hah, I'll show him," Inuyasha muttered as he leapt backwards to avoid another blast of shards. He switched Tessaiga into Dragon-Scaled form, then charged Hosenki again. Maybe if I slash 'im enough the vortex will show up. Inuyasha raised Tessaiga once more but was stopped by the sound of a high-pitched giggle. Hakudoshi appeared within his barrier, floating above the scene.

"I saw everything," he sneered, "and I'll take that shard." He stretched out a hand, revealing a sacred jewel that was pure black. The shard within Hosenki shot out of the oyster demon's body and made a beeline towards the jewel but was intercepted by a quick hand snatching it.

"I don't think so," Naraku rebutted, absorbing the shard into himself. A cloud of miasma formed around him as he did so, the toxic energy of two tainted shards exuded from within him. The spider formed a barrier around himself, red eyes focusing on the jewel within Hakudoshi's hand. You want your shards, don't you? I have them. Come to me Shikon jewel. Hakudoshi closed his hand around the black orb, sensing the lingering control Naraku had over it.

"Even if it wants the shard, it knows you intend to destroy it," Hakudoshi spat, then revealed the incomplete jewel again. Naraku refocused, this might be the chance I have to regain control over the Sacred Jewel. I must obtain it at all cost! He flung himself towards Hakudoshi, extending a dozen tentacles, trying with all his might to pry apart the smaller demon's barrier. "It's no use," was all the boy said, "remember, Magatsuhi still has control over your shard. I doubt you'd want him to incapacitate you right now." Not with Sesshomaru around. I must occupy him to protect Ushi and the others. Reluctantly, Naraku pulled away, drifting backwards, miasma whisking away from him. I was overcome with the desire for the jewel I had long forgotten. This is what just two tainted shards does to me. I cannot imagine what the defiled Sacred Jewel would influence me to do if I had that in my possession. He exited the cloud of miasma, Sesshomaru was perched atop a rock pillar, seemingly waiting for Naraku to come back for more. 

"Can't use your Meido here, can you?" the spider demon taunted, the dog did not answer, cracking his whip against the rock beneath. Naraku extended a bony appendage from his shoulder, then broke it off to use as a weapon, feeling a little inspired by Abi's trident. He zipped down towards Sesshomaru, ready to fight.

Hakudoshi smirked, feeling as though his work was done. I may not have gained the jewel shard, but I know now where it is. I am free to leave, return to the land of the living. These fools can stay here and fight until their deaths for all I care. He began to fly away, though hesitated upon sensing a flare in aura.

"Where do you think you're going!?" a large ball of fire collided with his barrier, Hakudoshi winced as some of the heat broke through, singeing his back. "We've got a score to settle, you and I. Forgot that you sent Renkotsu after me all those weeks ago?" Ushi raised a brow, their question went unanswered. This could be fun. He looked over to Naraku and Sesshomaru's battle. Very fun indeed.

"If you insist," the boy replied, summoning his spear and surprisingly lowering his barrier. "Let us do battle." Ushi's swords roughly struck his spear, they growled and made flames burst from the coppery metal. In response, Hakudoshi released a cloud of miasma, causing the dog to cough. Even after spending all that time with Naraku, you're still weak to miasma. This is just what I need.

Without the power of the shard, Hosenki's form receded, becoming smaller, but still just as tough. Inuyasha hopped back, having fruitlessly tried to shatter his diamond exterior once more.

"I can feel my life coming to an end," the oyster demon stated, "if you wish, your sword will be allowed to inherit adamant barrage."

"Inherit?" Inuyasha's eyes lit up, he readied Tessaiga for another ago. If I learn this power, I'll be able to break Hakudoshi's barrier. "Alright Hosenki, whad'do I need to do?"

Sesshomaru whipped his head away for a moment, allowing Naraku to scratch the dog demon's cheek with his bone blade. The spider tilted his head as the dog flew away, completely ignoring him. The demon lord had switched focus to Inuyasha, who for some reason had not killed Hosenki and instead was being repeatedly shot at by the demon's adamant barrage. Sesshomaru looked furious as he landed beside the half-demon, walked up to him and struck him across the cheek.

"How dare you disturb father's tomb!" the demon lord's eyes became red as he shouted. He was about to attack Inuyasha, but was distracted by a bony protrusion stabbing through his shoulder. Sesshomaru turned around to see Naraku floating above, another spear at the ready. He snarled, then leapt into the air in pursuit of the spider.

Kagome, Kagome, you are a bird in a cage. Giggles of children echoed in the young woman's mind as she helplessly watched the battle. A blanket of miasma crept towards her over the land. If only Magatsuhi hadn't sealed my powers, I could be out there helping.

"Kagome?" Shippo whimpered as he came over to her and hopped onto her lap. "Do you think Inuyasha's gonna be able to defeat Hosenki?"

"He has to," she answered, then placed the fox kit on the ground and grabbed her bow. "But at the rate things are going, we'll be suffocating in miasma by the time he's done." Kagome picked up her bow and arrow.

"But Kagome, your powers are still sealed," Sango stated, also making her way to the girl's side. Kirara mewed in agreement.

"I want to try," was all Kagome said in reply before stepping into the entrance and nocking an arrow. As she pulled back the string, she closed her eyes. Kagome, Kagome, you are a bird in the cage. Who's behind you? She softly chuckled. I always knew who was behind me in that game. She raised her eyelids, sensing that something's aura was hidden within the miasma. Magatsuhi's behind me. She released the arrow, sending it flying towards the area where she sensed the foul spirit, then gasped as it vanished with a burst of pink light. Kagome waited anxiously, hoping, pleading that the arrow would do as she wished. Then, slowly, the miasma dispersed and faded into nothing.

"It's gone!" Shippo exclaimed, "you did it Kagome!"

"I... I did," the girl stammered.

"Great job Kagome," Miroku said as he joined Shippo in support of the teen girl.

Why is Ushi's aura flaring? Naraku frowned as his bone sword met with Sesshomaru's bared claws. The demon lord slashed through it, causing him to regenerate another one. I cannot look away, but I must. He glanced over his shoulder, catching sight of his love and Hakudoshi dueling within a thick cloud of miasma. Sesshomaru seized his opportunity and plunged his fist directly through Naraku's skull, caving the spider's face in and leaving the dog's arm coated with blood. Naraku rushed away to recover, quickly regenerating his face, but Sesshomaru came back for more, forcing Naraku to teleport away in an effort to save his skin. Ushi, you'd better be careful. I won't be able to save you if you get into trouble.

"Stop making so much miasma!" Ushi rasped as they coughed up a storm. The purple mist was thick and it stuck to the walls of their throat and lungs. I can barely breathe. It stung their eyes, making them squint to be able to see comfortably. Hakudoshi was taking full advantage of this, teleporting to various angles around them to get a hit in. "AHH!" the dog yelped as he poked into their arm with his spear, causing fresh blood to ooze and the torn skin around to flare up in pain from contact with the miasma.

"Getting tired?" Hakudoshi teased, it sounded like he was right behind Ushi. They whipped around, but were met with a horde of tentacles that wrapped all around their body. Hakudoshi appeared from the mass once Ushi was secured. He smiled and formed a barrier enclosing them both within. Ushi raised a brow as they continued to struggle against the appendages.

"Let me go, what are you doing!?" the dog demon panted as they gave up and let the tentacles hold them. They winced as their blades were knocked loose from their grip. That slimy little bastard. Now I can't fight back. Or maybe I can. Ushi sucked in a breath then shot a plume of flames at the small demon, he blocked it with a mass of tentacles. Of course.

"USHI!" a feral scream from an enraged spider demon caused Ushi to jump. Naraku was barreling towards them, looking afraid. Their eyes widened when they realized what was happening. I'm Hakudoshi's bargaining chip.

"If you want your Ushi," Hakudoshi purred, "then you'll give up your shards. Both of them." The spider froze outside the barrier, eyes locked onto the entangled dog demon within. Oh no.

"Naraku, don't," Ushi snapped at the spider, whose hand was already going towards his heart, "giving up the shard in your heart will kill you!" Naraku bit his lip, his brow was furrowed deeply. Ushi's heart panged, for seeing the spider demon so distraught was painful for them. 

"But if I don't, Hakudoshi will kill you," Naraku wailed, "I can't lose you over a stupid jewel shard!" He clenched his fists. "It's... not fair!" He took in a shaky breath, trying his hardest to compose himself. Then, Naraku extended a bony tentacle and plunged it into the barrier. "I'll pull this damn thing apart if it means I get you back!" The impact of the appendage caused mere ripples on the barrier's surface, Hakudoshi remained unfazed.

"I'll consider you to be 'thinking about it', how does that sound?" the boy murmured, "come back to me when you've made up your mind." With that, he vanished back to the world of the living with Ushi in tow, leaving Naraku on his own. The spider hovered there, blankly staring at the spot where Hakudoshi and Ushi had once been. The dog demon's blades clattered to the ground, moments later, Naraku sank down in front of them on his knees. It seemed like hours he sat there, staring at the twin swords, their coppery metal reflected brown in the dim, cloudy light. With a shaking hand, Naraku picked up one of the blades by its hilt and drew it towards him. It's warm. His jaw trembled and his cheeks became damp.

"It seems you cannot absorb my technique," Hosenki stated coldly. Inuyasha was panting heavily, paper thin cuts littered his exposed skin and the fabric of his red robe. His golden eyes were unfocused, rapidly darting around Hosenki's crystalline form. The half-demon blinked, noticing a previously unseen vortex of energy begin to swirl.

"I think I can now," Inuyasha replied, raising the Dragon-Scaled Tessaiga and leaping into the air over Hosenki, slicing through the whirlpool of demonic aura. In an instant, he felt a rush of power enter the sword, reinvigorating both him and the blade. He watched in awe as the length of Tessaiga became crystalline like Hosenki's body had. Adamant Tessaiga.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome's voice echoed across the plain as she and the others came running towards him. "Did you defeat Hosenki?" Inuyasha nodded, then looked to the oyster who was rapidly fading away. She skidded to a halt by him, brown eyes lazer focused on the shiny new Tessaiga. "Wow, it's pure diamond. That's every girl's dream come true!" She clutched her hands together and giggled.

"You mean adamant, right?" Miroku asked.

"Yeah, isn't a diamond a shape?" Shippo added. Kagome rolled her eyes and huffed, putting her hands on her hips.

"Well, in my time, adamant is called diamond," she explained. Inuyasha smiled, but it fell as he caught sight of Sesshomaru slowly walking towards Naraku, who seemed distracted. He looked to be sitting down, staring at something on the ground. That's strange. Ushi should've gone to take care of him. They always seem to be at his side.

"Ay, where's Ushi?" the half-demon looked around, noticing the disappearance of the brown-haired dog demon. I can't even sense their aura. Ever since they've become more humanoid, I've been able to sense them like a normal demon.

"They went to fight Hakudoshi," the fox kit replied, "but Hakudoshi isn't here. Hey, where is Ushi?" He whipped his little head around, catching sight of Naraku. "Maybe he knows," Shippo murmured, then hid himself within Kagome's backpack.

"There's only one way to find out," Kagome sighed, "I'll talk to him." She started towards the spider, passing Sesshomaru on the way, the demon lord had stopped in his tracks, head tilted up towards the clouds. Inuyasha and the others followed her, though they put themselves at a distance when they drew closer to Naraku. The spider demon was curled in on himself, one of Ushi's blades laid askew by his feet.

"Naraku," Kagome began, talking to him like she would to a child, "do you know where Ushi is?" Naraku didn't answer so Kagome came around so she was in front of him. Her eyes widened as she saw he was clutching Ushi's other sword against his body. She squatted on her toes so she was eye-level with the spider, though his eyes were hidden beneath a thick wall of curly hair.

"What's wrong with him?" Inuyasha snapped, cocking his head to the side. "Ay, Naraku, snap out of it and tell us where Ushi is already! If they left to go get something you don't have to be all dramatic about it."

"Inuyasha," Kagome warned, then she softened her voice, "don't listen to him Naraku. Did something happen to Ushi?" The spider demon nodded, gripping the sword even tighter than before. Oh no. If he's this upset then it's bad.

"Hakudoshi took them," he finally answered, letting Kagome breath a sigh of relief. I thought them dead. "And I couldn't save them." Naraku choked up on those last couple of words. "I'm sorry." He let out a shaky breath, he sounded congested. Was he crying? If it was any other person, Kagome would've drawn them into a hug or put a hand on their shoulder to console them. But this was Naraku, she couldn't do that in front of her friends. She looked up, noticing Sesshomaru had taken flight, he was gripping the Tenseiga.

"Come on you guys," Kagome said as she stood up, "Sesshomaru seems to know how to get out of here. We should follow him." She prepared to hop on Kirara when she noticed Naraku hadn't budged. Kagome sighed and walked back over to him, tugging on his sleeve. "Come on, you too. Ushi wouldn't want us to leave you behind." The spider slowly rose, picking up the other blade as he did so. He lifted his head, revealing the most miserable face Kagome had ever seen. Naraku tucked the blades behind his belt, then took off after Kirara. They flew in complete silence, Kagome unable to resist looking over her shoulder to check that Naraku was still there. When the group caught up with Sesshomaru, the dog demon was standing before a tall door, scanning it with his golden eyes. He looked down at his sword, then pulled it out and sliced. A blinding white light appeared through the crack as the doors opened to the inside of a large cavern. Sesshomaru stepped through, not sparing the group a glance as they followed him out of the borderland. He took off into the air, speeding out of the cavern to presumably get back to his party members.

"Let's get outta here," Inuyasha took the lead, "I can smell the way out." Kagome came up to Inuyasha's side at the front, she checked behind her to make sure they were out of earshot of the spider demon.

"What are we going to do?" she whispered, Inuyasha tilted his head, then she gestured back at Naraku who was trailing behind the others.

"We're gonna get Ushi back of course," Inuyasha answered nonchalantly. Kagome sighed again, this wasn't what she wanted to hear.

"No, like, until then, what are we going to do with him?" the girl hissed, "I don't think anyone besides me is willing to tolerate him alone, so it's gonna be a hard sell to keep traveling with him. But we also can't let him go on his own since he has two shards, that as of today, I might be able to purify."

"You got your powers back!?" Inuyasha exclaimed, voice bouncing off the tall walls of the cave, "that's great!" Then he lowered his voice, "we should all talk about this as a group when we set up camp for the night." The teen girl nodded, realizing that was probably the best idea.

Ushi awoke within a chamber that looked to be a bedroom. Immediately, they tried the door, but found it was locked. Miasma was seeping in through the crack at the bottom of the door, causing them to feel woozy and sit back down. I feel drained. Even if I wanted to, I don't think I could muster up the energy to break down the door. Seems I'm Hakudoshi's prisoner now.

Chapter Text

The small flames crackled and sparked, browning the silver flesh of the fish that hung above them. The repetitive noise was soothing to Kagome's nerves. She fiddled with the pleat of her green skirt as she waited for the meager trouts to finish cooking. Inuyasha was staring hungrily at the fish, his golden eyes were sparkling in the firelight. His ears look very rub-able right now. The pink and silver triangles were perked upright and his damp nose was twitching, smelling the warm meat and fueling his desire for food.

"Are they ready yet?" Inuyasha could barely contain his appetite, he looked at Kagome with wild eyes.

"Almost," she replied, smile curling the corners of her lips.

"I get dibs on that one!" Shippo squeaked, pointing to the fattest fish. Inuyasha scoffed and crossed his arms, he obviously had his heart set on that one. Kagome checked on the four smaller ones, she touched them to her finger, finding that they were hot enough. She passed them out to Miroku and Sango, then gave one to herself. The three larger fish still had a few minutes to go, they were going to be for Inuyasha, Kirara and Shippo respectively. Naraku didn't want anything and Kagome wasn't keen on disturbing him to offer the extra fish she had cooked in case he changed his mind. The spider demon sat somewhere in the large tree sheltering the campsite, his silhouette hidden by the thick leaves. The only way Kagome even knew he was there was that she could sense his jewel shards, defiled and blackened by Hakudoshi's negative energy.

"So Kagome, what did you want to talk to us about?" Miroku asked, causing the girl to lower her gaze from the foliage. She took a bite of her fish, then gulped it down before answering.

"I wanted to ask you guys if you want to keep traveling with Naraku," she responded, clutching her hands together upon noticing the way her friends' expressions darkened at the sound of his name. Miroku put an arm around Sango's shoulder.

"Hm, there are positives and negatives to both scenarios," the monk stated, bringing his free and to his chin, "the obvious problem with kicking him out is we lose track of two shards. But keeping him around puts us at risk. Without Ushi to hold him back, who knows what he'll try to do." Inuyasha nodded in agreement with the last statement.

"How about yer thoughts, Kagome," Inuyasha inquired, "since yer the one bringin' up the topic."

"I..." the girl paused. How can I tell them? "I think it would be a bad idea to let him loose. He's not in the right state of mind, Ushi wouldn't want us to leave him alone right now." And I feel bad for him. He's so upset that he couldn't protect Ushi. I'd probably feel bad too if I couldn't protect Inuyasha. She sighed, feeling guilty that she had such sympathy for the spider demon. Kagome checked the larger fish, and upon seeing that they were ready, distributed them among the remaining empty stomachs. Inuyasha downed his in one bite, Kirara and Shippo gobbled theirs up quickly too.

"Agreed," Sango said with a nod, "he could revert to his old ways without supervision. And like Miroku said, if we ditch him, we ditch the shards he carries."

"Inuyasha?" Kagome asked, looking to the half-demon who seemed to be deep in thought.

"Hrrgh, this is stupid," Inuyasha growled, "what good is a decision if you don't like either of the choices. I say let him decide." With that, the half-demon leaned back against the tree trunk and rapped his knuckles against it. "Yo, Naraku, stop sulkin' an' come down 'ere!" There was no movement from the branches above, though Kagome could still sense the spider was there. He might be sleeping. That's good. I don't think he'd be happy to hear our conversation.

"So, are we all in agreement to let Naraku stay?" Miroku looked around at the party members. "If he wants to, of course. We can't stop him if he runs off in the middle of the night."

"Guess so," the half-demon chimed in, folding his arms across the back of his head.

Inuyasha's ears pricked as he heard the rustling of leaves and something large drop to the ground. He squinted open his eyes to see a figure clad in a white pelt walk off into the woods. Oh brother. It's still dark outside. Inuyasha frowned, hm, I'll wait a few minutes. Maybe he's just going for a walk. The half-demon closed his eyes again, waiting for the foul scent of Naraku to return to the campsite. A sound of a faraway crash caused him to jump. What's goin' on now? Is there a demon in these woods? He sniffed, wincing at the scent of fresh blood. I should get Kagome. The half-demon rose to his feet and tip-toed over to the teen girl and gently shook her shoulder. She groaned and blinked sleepily.

"Kagome, Naraku just jumped down from the tree and ran off," Inuyasha whispered, though Kagome looked too sleepy to comprehend what he was saying. Inuyasha sighed, guess I'll have to go get him. "Never mind, I'll take care of it." Kagome quickly nodded off, leaving Inuyasha to go do her dirty work.

Naraku gritted his teeth and dug his fingernails deeper into his wrist until he felt blood pooling up from beneath them. Yes. He panted as he drew a gash from his wrist to his elbow along the underside of his arm. Physical pain was the only way to distract him from the emotional turmoil within his mind. Terrible, terrible emotions. The worst I've ever felt. I hate it. I want it to stop. The spider grunted and drove his fist into the tree next to him, his knuckles burst from the impact, more blood flowed freely.

Blood. I need to release more blood. That should quiet my mind. Naraku grinned as he punched the tree over and over, pieces of bark lodged themselves in his skin and his fingers cracked and bled from the repeated abuse. Finally, he snarled and kicked the tree, it came crashing down. He looked down at his broken, bloodied, splinter coated hands in satisfaction, the extreme amount of pain finally numbing the rage and sadness within him. It'll regenerate soon. I'll feel them again soon. He stood by the felled tree in silence, the only noise being his labored breaths. The sound of rapid footsteps caught his ears. Inuyasha.

"Leave me alone," Naraku hissed dryly.

"Can't," the half-demon replied curtly, "last night we talked, Kagome thinks its best if you stay with us."

"Why?" Naraku spat. He whipped around suddenly, Inuyasha was met with the dark, hollow eyes of the mask.

"Just come back, we'll talk in the morning," Inuyasha gestured to follow him but the spider demon didn't budge. The half-demon's nose twitched, catching the scent of blood in the air again. Naraku noticed this, then turned tail and ran. The blood's comin' from Naraku. Did he kill somethin' in anger? Inuyasha gave chase, determined to figure out what was going on. No, the blood smells like it did when I slashed him with Tessaiga, he must've done something to himself. "Get back 'ere you bastard!" the half-demon hollered, "I'm not gunna let'ya get away!" He charged all his energy into a burst of speed and threw himself on top of the cloaked demon, causing them both to tumble across the ground. Naraku struck at Inuyasha with his fist, but the half-demon caught it, noticing Naraku's whole hand was caked in blood and wood particles. "The hell, did ya punch through a tree or somethin'?"

"Maybe," the spider growled, yanking his arm back for another try. "Get off of me!"

"Not until ya-" Inuyasha was cut off by a fist to the face, "-tell me what's goin' on!" They continued to squabble, every time Naraku tried to escape, Inuyasha pounced on him again like a wolf on its prey. "Gah-Gotcha!" Inuyasha unsheathed Tessaiga and quickly pressed it to the spider demon's chest. Naraku froze on instinct, realizing the riskiness of trying to retaliate. "Move it, we're goin' ta walk like this the whole way back now," the half-demon stated, "all 'cause you can't stop runnin' away." Naraku sighed in defeat and let Inuyasha walk him all the way back to camp. This is humiliating. As they entered the campsite, Kagome was waiting, sitting up in her sleeping bag.

"Inuyasha!" her eyes widened upon noticing the blemish on the half-demon's face, "what in the world happened!?"

"Naraku thought it would be funny to run off and start a fight with me," Inuyasha answered, "I tried to wake you up to go get him, but you were too out of it, so I brought 'im back for you. Yer the only one that knows how to deal with 'im."

"Thanks," Kagome sighed as Inuyasha made Naraku sit down by the burnt out campfire. I haven't seen him wear the baboon pelt in forever. He must want to hide something. She walked over and sat down beside the spider demon who immediately scooted away and turned his back to her. "Naraku, we want to help you," Kagome began, but trailed off. Those shards are so black. They must be feeding off his negative emotions. "I got my powers back yesterday, can I see your shards?" He hesitantly looked over his shoulder, then turned around. Inuyasha watched in awe as Kagome stretched her hand out, pink light formed at her fingertips. The gesture seemed to pacify the spider demon, his frame relaxed as the negative energy was depleted from his jewel shards, replaced with purity.

"I don't understand," Naraku lamented, "the only reason you ever tolerated me is gone. Why do you keep being nice to me? Why do you want me here? Why haven't you just kicked me out already? Don't you hate me?" His tirade woke the rest of the group up, Miroku and Sango looked a bit confused at what was going on.

"Yes, but, seein' you like this is worse than seein' you smug," Inuyasha spat, crossing his arms, "now cut it out and help us get Ushi back! They're our friend too, stop feelin' sorry for yourself!"

"Inuyasha sit!" Kagome yelled, the half-demon yelped as he hit the ground. She sighed huskily, "he doesn't know what he's talking about. We know Ushi is very special to you and that's why we want to help you get them back. With all of us working together, we'll be able to free them in no time!" She stuck out a hand, "so, what do you say?"

"You don't want to shake hands with me right now," the spider demon revealed one of his bloodied and mangled hands from beneath his cloak. Kagome gasped and covered her mouth with her hands at the gruesome sight. "Don't worry, it was my doing," Naraku tucked his hand back under the pelt. An aching feeling spread in the teen girl's chest. He looks so lost. She could see the deep frown etched into his mouth. Forgive me, Inuyasha. Kagome reached up and put her hand on the spider demon's shoulder. He looked shocked at the kind gesture, nobody besides Ushi had ever done something like that to him.

"Ushi's gonna be OK," she reassured him in a confident tone, "we'll free them before you know it. In the meantime, try not to hurt yourself like that again. It's not good for you." Naraku nodded, putting his trust in the girl's words. She always seems to know just what to say. Sort of like Ushi. But she's not a replacement. Kagome shot him a small smile before taking her hand off his shoulder and getting up to prepare for the day's journey.

"I can't believe we're goin' to do this," Inuyasha said as they were walking towards the village. It had been a couple days of traveling back, but it would be worth it to be able to resupply before heading out again.

"Are you sure you don't want me to wait out here until you are done?" Naraku asked Kagome, "if you bring me to the village, I will surely be recognized." He'd been in better spirits since Kagome talked him down, but he was getting a little anxious as they drew closer to Kikyo's hometown. All of the memories associated with it, no doubt. On the first day of the journey, Naraku had taken off the baboon pelt, which revealed his constantly gloomy expression. Inuyasha couldn't stand it. He looks like a kicked puppy. I hate this new Naraku.

"Like I said, Kaede needs to know, she's one of us, even if she can't travel due to her age," Kagome replied, to which Naraku wrung his hands. Inuyasha envied the way Kagome could speak to others, reassure them like she did, somehow keep her cool when talking to people like Naraku or Koga. Ugh, I hope we don't have to explain this to Koga. At least Kaede was a little old lady who couldn't turn into a tornado and kick you to death. "We'll tell it like it is, you'll tell her you're sorry for what happened fifty years ago," the teen girl continued, "I'm sure she'll understand that you've changed."

"OK," the spider responded with a curt nod, accepting that he wouldn't be able to get out of this one. As the group drew closer to the village entrance, they noticed a line of archers had their bows aimed into the forest. Kaede must've sensed Naraku's aura approaching and thought it to be an attack. Kagome ran ahead of the others, bursting through the treeline and startling some of the archers who almost fired if it weren't for Kaede's quick exclamation of 'hold your fire'.

"Kaede, everyone, it's OK," Kagome held her hands up in a calming manner as her friends and Naraku appeared from the forest. "It's a long story, but, Naraku's on our side now."

Chapter Text

Damn, I sure am hungry. Ushi sighed, resting their chin on their palm. Ushi, you're a grown demon, you don't need food to survive. You're not a puppy anymore. The dog sighed louder as their stomach continued to protest. I'll be fine. They knew they would be. Food was a pleasure, a pleasure their body had grown used to. The sensation of hunger was a mere annoyance, it meant nothing other than their body reminding them of a habit.

"Hakudoshi, you stinky little bastard," they said to the walls of their room. Ushi hadn't seen him since the day they were captured, but they liked to think that this house was where he stayed, like how Naraku used to have his castle. Naraku. Their heart dropped. He must be worried sick. Surely he must've gotten out of the border of the afterlife by now. I know he'll come for me. I just hope he didn't beat himself up too much for letting me get caught. Their attention shifted to a small boy encased in a barrier appearing in their room. His aura flared, causing miasma to spread across the room.

"Well, if it isn't big bad Hakudoshi, master dog-napper," Ushi mocked, the boy looked at them defiantly, "if you think you're going to break Naraku this way, you're dead wrong. I suspect he'll be making his way here soon to free me and take back the Sacred Jewel. Anyways, why come to see your prisoner? I didn't see you as the type to socialize." I've got to figure out how he works. If he's anything like Naraku, then he'll enjoy vaguely expounding on aspects of himself. Maybe I'll get some insight onto his grand scheme.

"So many words yet so little substance," Hakudoshi remarked, "and my plans are for me to know, and you to find out after the fact. You're not going to get anything out of me like you did Naraku. I know how you work, Ushi." The dog demon gasped, taken aback by his reply to their inner thoughts. It's almost like he can read my mind. "Yes, I can," the boy smirked.

"If that's true, then I don't even need to talk then, I can just think and you'll know it," they mused, "how interesting. I'd love to have a power like that." They chuckled, thinking of all the ways they could get into trouble. Then the dog frowned as they noticed Hakudoshi's expression remained unchanged. If I had said something like that to Naraku, even before we were friends, his eyes would have lit up.

"Flattery won't work on me," the smaller demon clarified, "I do not value compliments because, unlike Naraku, I have no insecurities that need to be reassured. There's nothing you can do, no way out of this." Ushi narrowed their eyes. He's hiding something. There's a reason he's here. He's just being shy about it.

"Then why come here? Why come and talk if you want nothing out of it?" they spat, "you're just like how Naraku was, despite how much you loathe him. You put up a display of hubris and bravado, but on the inside, you're deeply hurt and insecure. Maybe you just don't know it yet." Got him. Hakudoshi furrowed his brow. His fist clenched, a clear sign of irritation. This feels so much like talking to Naraku the first couple of times. "So, tell me, why did you come to see me?"

"Wouldn't you want to know!" Hakudoshi snarled, summoning his spear and throwing it to the wall right next to Ushi's neck. The dog yelped in surprise. Hakudoshi vanished into a cloud of miasma, causing Ushi to cough. That burst was stronger than usual. I must've pissed him off bad.

"This cannot be!" Kaede exclaimed, single eye as large as a dinner plate. She looked completely bewildered, one hand tensely gripping her bow stave.

"I'll wait outside, it's clear I'm not welcome here, rightfully so," Naraku observed, then turned towards the forest. Kagome whined softly, she wrung her hands. This isn't going how I wanted! Maybe I was being too idealistic. I just don't want Naraku to be by himself. I don't want to risk him hurting himself again. Ushi wouldn't want that for him.

"Wait, no!" Kagome shouted, Inuyasha came up to her and put a hand on her shoulder. "Inuyasha, we can't leave him alone."

"Well, I don't think we can take 'im to the village either," he murmured, "it'll only be a day or so." The teen girl nodded sadly, finally realizing that it wouldn't be possible to keep them all together after all. Naraku disappeared into the bushes, not sparing a glance back at the others. Kagome bit her lip as she walked down the beaten path towards Kaede's hut. The old priestess let them all in, then shut the door. Kirara made herself at home by the firepit, as did Shippo. Inuyasha sat by the door, Miroku and Sango sat next to one another, leaving Kagome to take her place by the fox kit, he hopped into her lap. Everyone was silent as Kaede sat down on the floor across from Kagome, Miroku and Sango. They were all thinking the same thing, but no one wanted to break the ice.

"So, are we gunna tell 'er or not?" Inuyasha finally asked, annoyed at everyone's touchiness at the subject.

...

"Hm, I see," the old woman had taken everything surprisingly well, or maybe she was just hiding her true reaction behind a veil of tranquility. Kagome couldn't tell. "I'm sorry, it's just a lot to take in." It was only her, Inuyasha, Miroku, and Kaede. Sango had taken Kirara with her to sharpen Hiraikotsu. Shippo had gone to play with the village children.

"I know," the young priestess sighed. "I'm just really worried 'cause Ushi's not here and his emotions are so volatile. It's been hard on us without them."

"You can say that again," Inuyasha chimed in. Then, his ears pricked and he raised a thick brow. I wonder where those villagers are going? Probably hunting. He relaxed back against the wall.

An overwhelming sense of melancholy overtook the spider demon as he approached the mouth of the cavern. This is where it all began. Naraku closed his eyes and laid down in the spot that the human bandit had laid fifty years prior. This is the only place in the area where I should be. Where I can be without guilt. For this is my birthplace. The stone floor was hard and cold, the spider almost felt like he was sinking into it. There was a negative aura exuding from the spot where the pact had been made. His head perked as he noticed voices coming from outside the cave. A line of village men filed in, holding various weapons and farm equipment. What do they want with me?

Naraku made no move as they surrounded him. His red eyes scanned their figures apathetically. Some were holding sections of rope, probably meant to lead cattle or horses. I'll let them do what they want. I won't resist, it'll only cause more trouble.

...

The occupants of Kaede's house were started as they heard a knock on the door. The old priestess rose to her feet to open it, finding one of the village men waiting there.

"Lady Kaede, we have apprehended the demon!" he announced.

"Oh no!" Kagome gasped, having a feeling that it was Naraku. What were they thinking!? I hope he didn't hurt anyone! She came up next to Kaede, looking up and down the street to see if she could find him. They must've brought him somewhere.

"Ye fools!" the elderly woman snapped, "ye could've gotten yerselves killed! Naraku cannot be dealt with by normal weapons. If he has let ye apprehend him, then he must have an ulterior motive. Where is he?"

"The shed," the man gestured to the straw-roofed building to one end of the village. Inuyasha stood up, as did Miroku, curious to see what predicament the spider had found himself in. The five followed the village man to the shed, Inuyasha grimacing as he remembered the time when he himself had been tied up inside. The door was opened, Inuyasha and Miroku immediately snickering at the sight that graced them. Naraku was sitting in hay, bound in rope around his midsection and his wrists were tied crossed behind his back. Kaede sighed dramatically, for this was the opposite of what she wanted. Inuyasha covered his mouth, his snickering morphing into giggling as time went on.

"Laugh all you want Inuyasha," Naraku lifted his head, revealing his unfazed expression, "I'm only doing this so your people don't panic." The half-demon couldn't hold it in anymore, he howled with hysterical laughter.

"You didn't have to let them do this to you," Kagome clutched her hands together, for the spider did not look very comfortable.

"I don't really care, whatever helps them sleep at night," Naraku replied, now the monk was unable to contain his laughter. "If I tried to fight back I probably would've killed them, and I don't think Kaede would've appreciated that." Kaede shook her head in agreement. Then, Naraku shrugged as he added, "but, I did end up in the village like you wanted." The spider demon grinned at Kagome, who rolled her eyes. Not in the way I wanted.

"What's going on?" Sango asked as she came over, confused as to why Inuyasha was rolling on the ground in hysterics and Miroku was wiping tears from his eyes. When she looked in the shed, she couldn't help but snicker as well.

"Guys, it's not funny!" Kagome scolded her friends, hands on her hips. She turned back to the spider demon who was bouncing his legs idly. "Here, I'll untie you." The girl stepped behind Naraku and freed him from the hastily tied ropes. He stretched his arms before rising to his feet.

"Guess I shouldn't go back to the cave 'cause they'll just find me again," he remarked nonchalantly. Of course he'd go to Onigumo's cave. "I'll figure something out, you'll be able to find me with my shards," Naraku looked to Kagome for a moment before walking out of the shed. He passed by the now-recovered Inuyasha, who was gasping for breath. Miroku and Sango had left, probably to go spend time together. Naraku walked off into the woods behind the shed without a word, probably to go find a spot to hide. Or hurt himself. Kagome bit her lip as she started walking out of the shed to pursue him but was stopped by a hand on her shoulder from Kaede. 

"I have to make sure he's OK," the teen girl explained, "the last time he ran off into the forest on his own he hurt himself really bad." Kaede sighed, her own reservations about the spider demon making her fear for Kagome's safety.

"Just be careful," the old woman advised, knowing that Kagome could not be dissuaded this time. It was clear the girl had started to care for the spider, whether it be due to her own nature or the fact that Ushi cared so much for him. Kagome nodded in acknowledgement, then took her leave, following the energy signal from the jewel shards until she found the spider demon sitting within a bush, covered by his baboon pelt, only the blue ears stuck out from the top. She couldn't help but giggle, alerting him to her presence, he shot up, rustling the leaves.

"Why did you follow me?" Naraku tilted his head.

"You looked upset, I wanted to make sure you were alright," Kagome answered. "You didn't do anything, did you?" She looked him up and down for any signs of blood.

"No," the spider demon shook his head, then added, "you shouldn't worry about me. Your kindness towards me is straining your relationship with your friends. I can see it in their eyes."

"Being kind is something that I can't just stop doing," the girl retorted, to which he laughed darkly.

"You're just like her," he stated. "When she had first found m-Onigumo, he tried to dissuade her from tending to his wounds, but she insisted out of her own kindness." Kagome's heart twinged at the sadness in his voice as he recounted the story. Even though Naraku's heart was stolen by Ushi, he clearly still cares for Kikyo. She narrowed her eyes. He must be telling me this because he gathered that I hate being compared to Kikyo. Naraku really wants me to go away, all the more reason for me to dig my heels in.

"Sounds like we were just reenacting that," Kagome crossed her arms, "how fitting, considering our past lives. But still, I won't stop being nice to you just because my friends don't like it. I'm not that shallow." Naraku snorted.

"True," he said, then changed the subject, "you're going back to the village for the night, right?" She nodded. "Good, I would hate for you to feel obligated to sleep in the cold to keep me company. I'll be fine on my own."

"KAGOME!" a far off scream from Inuyasha caused both heads to turn. He came running over to her. "There you are, everyone jus' wanted to make sure you were OK." Inuyasha put an arm over Kagome's shoulder, she leaned into the affectionate gesture. "So, it's the woods fer you tonight?" Naraku nodded.

"I'll be waiting here come morning, you all will be ready to head out by tomorrow, correct?" the spider demon asked.

"Yeah," the girl answered as she hopped onto Inuyasha's back. "Take care of yourself, Naraku."

"Will do," Naraku replied as he watched the half-demon speed off. He darted away in the opposite direction, finding a nice tree with wide branches to rest in. The spider demon hummed as he freed one of Ushi's twin blades from his belt and turned it over in his hands, running his fingers along the dull side of the sword as not to injure himself. Even though it'd been away from its owner for a couple days, it still radiated that warm, golden aura. "Ushi..." he began, "I'm on my way to save you. Inuyasha and Kagome are going to help me get you back. I hope you're doing well and that Hakudoshi isn't treating you poorly." He looked to the ground, noticing a sunny patch that contained a few small dandelions and daisies. Naraku smiled as he hopped to the ground and knelt by the flower patch, gently picking a single daisy, trying not to damage its delicate stem. Daisy. He tucked it into his shirt pocket, close to his heart, where the Sacred Jewel had once been, now replaced by his love for Ushi. 

Ushi kicked their legs idly as they sat on the edge of the desk. They whistled a tune, then, suddenly, they sneezed. But nothing was in the air. Was someone thinking of me? They shrugged, figuring there must've been some lingering miasma in the room. That stuff irritates my sinuses like nothing else!

"Hakudoshi, Hakudoshi, bring me a Hakudoshi," they sang, then yelped as he appeared from a cloud of miasma. "You scared the hell outta me!" I didn't expect him to show up. This is the second time today. Hm, such a stinky boy.

"Stop calling me stinky, it's getting on my nerves," he spat, to which Ushi burst into laughter.

"Well you stop keeping me in this room, it's getting on my nerves," the dog demon huffed. "At least when Naraku kidnapped me he gave me free reign of the castle."

"That wasn't a real kidnapping," Hakudoshi replied, crossing his arms, "you are one annoying mutt."

"I call it a job well done," Ushi said with a grin. "Your buttons are so easy to press, in fact, they're right on your shirt!" They pointed to the buttons on the front of his robe. Hakudoshi rolled his eyes dramatically.

"Why did I even bother?" he groaned, then vanished, Ushi unable to help but snicker. While this is amusing, it is also strange that he seems unwilling to hurt me. Knowing me, I probably just jinxed myself. The dog demon sighed. I really hope he doesn't poison me.

Chapter Text

"My shard, how is it Lady Kikyo?" Kohaku asked as the priestess cleansed his shard once more. It had become slightly tainted after an attack from Hakudoshi's demons, who were able to steal the two shards Kikyo possessed after paralyzing her. Luckily, Kohaku was able to slay them before they were able to kill her, but the attack left the woman physically weakened.

"It is pure once more," Kikyo stated, "I have placed a permanent speck of light within it, that should prevent any future corruption in the case that I am no longer able to purify it." Because I will no longer be around to purify it. The young woman knew her days were numbered, something within her told her so. I am not long for this world. My clay body is too delicate to withstand these constant attacks. Beneath her robes laid a myriad of cracks and holes from past fights. I must find a way to extend my life so I can to see Inuyasha again before I finally pass on.

I jinxed myself. I totally jinxed myself. Since that last time Hakudoshi had spoke with them, Ushi had been feeling worse and worse. It started with a slight headache, a little tingle behind their eyes. Now it was hard to move, a deep ache spread through their muscles whenever they tensed. It's the miasma. He's trying to weaken me. I can feel it trying to suck the life out of me. They were laying, curled up on the shabby rug. Even if I tried to escape, there's probably a barrier around this building. Though, the miasma outside is too thick to tell.

"Ushi," the door slid open as a short, pink haired demon smugly waltzed in, "your love is on his way." Hakudoshi grinned wickedly as the dog demon's face lit up. I knew he would come. Naraku's gonna save me! "But, he won't be making it on my watch. I'm going to give you the pleasure to watch him die." Some Saimyosho buzzed in, spreading their legs and forming an image between them...

Kagome held on tight as Inuyasha leapt into the air, keeping pace with the flying spider demon. After resupplying at Kaede's village, they headed off early in the morning, Naraku using his connection to the Sacred Jewel to track it from a distance. As they drew closer, Naraku said he could feel occasional pulses from Ushi's swords, they could detect that their owner was getting closer. Kagome had never seen the spider demon look so motivated, that awful frown was wiped clean from his face, replaced by a furrowed brow and a focused gaze.

"Moryomaru's up ahead," Naraku turned his head back to the others as he announced. Being without Ushi had forced him to become more confident in addressing the others. Before, he would rarely say anything to anyone besides a small remark.

"Up to no good, I presume," Inuyasha commented, "I'm sure we'll beat his ass, then send him runnin' back to Hakudoshi." The spider snorted, then focused back on the horizon. Suddenly, Inuyasha grumbled, turning his head to the left, Kagome followed suit and her eyes met with a familiar tornado coming their way. "Koga," the half-demon spat.

"Ay Kagome!" Koga appeared from the wind, running parallel to Inuyasha. Kagome waved, putting on a friendly smile. "What're ya doin' chasin' Naraku with my woman on yer back? You'd better not get her hurt." The wolf narrowed his blue eyes at Inuyasha, who stuck out his tongue.

"Oh, we're not chasing Naraku, he's helping us find Ushi, remember them?" Kagome replied, Koga frowned and tilted his head. "They were kidnapped by Hakudoshi to force Naraku to give up his shards."

"Wh-wha?" he gawked.

"We're teamin' up to get Ushi back ya scrawny wolf," Inuyasha stated, "now are ya gonna help us or not?"

"Guess I'll have to in case you can't protect Kagome," Koga growled, causing Kagome to sigh as the two canines began arguing over who was better at protecting her. At least Ushi doesn't have to fight with anyone over Naraku. The banter died down as Moryomaru became visible. It was fighting with two demons that seemed to be attached at their tails. The demon puppet sucked them into itself, then formed its armored shell as the group arrived.

"Moryomaru has no jewel shards," Kagome announced, "Hakudoshi must not be here." She looked to Naraku for confirmation, he nodded. Naraku narrowed his eyes, sensing something was off about the puppet. While Hakudoshi was not hiding within it, he could sense something else had taken up residence inside of it. Whatever it is, the signature it gives off is identical to Hakudoshi's. It must be another incarnation. Koga immediately sprang towards Moryomaru, charging up a devastating kick, it landed straight into the puppet's armor, barely making a dent.

"KOGA!" Kagome screamed as tentacles wrapped around the wolf's legs and threatened to steal the shards. Inuyasha jumped into action, yanking Koga out of the clutches of Moryomaru just in time. A small swarm of Saimyosho hovered above the scene. Hakudoshi is watching us closely. Moryomaru must be a distraction he sent out to us. Ushi...

"I'm going on ahead to get my Ushi back!" Naraku shouted as he launched into the air, then swerved as a flurry of tentacles shot towards him. Hakudoshi doesn't want me to leave. The spider demon snarled and doubled back, brandishing Ushi's blades and slicing through any incoming appendages. These things are great! I've gotta get me a pair of my own. Ushi, a bit of your energy remains within these blades. Perhaps you'd allow me to set them alight? The twin swords seemed to read his mind, the coppery metal burst into flame. You understand that I intend to return you to your master. So you'll let me use your power. He hurtled himself towards Moryomaru, jamming one flaming sword into the puppet's unarmored arm, the other he tried to stab into its head, but Moryomaru jumped away. The fire spread quickly up the puppet's arm, devouring Moryomaru's skin until the puppet severed its burning flesh, dropping it uselessly to the ground.

"Alright, enough playin' around!" Inuyasha hollered, "Moryomaru, it's yer lucky day. Yer gunna be the first one to experience my Adamant Barrage!" Tessaiga turned to diamond and fired countless crystal shards towards the puppet. They tore through his flesh and lodged in his armor. The puppet closed its eyes as it absorbed the adamant shards, creating a new arm entirely out of crystal.

"The hell did it just do!?" Koga yelled, "you stupid mutt, you gave it a new power!" He tried to charge up another kick, but his legs suddenly felt heavy. What's wrong with my shards?

"I gained the ability to absorb other demons' abilities by consuming that pair of conjoined demons," Moryomaru explained, "now, let me return the favor." With that, the puppet leapt into the air and fired off a barrage of adamant crystals at Inuyasha and the others. The group scattered, Kirara taking to the sky with Miroku and Sango, Inuyasha grabbing Kagome and jumping out of the way. Naraku took his chance and dove to retrieve Ushi's blade that was lodged in the discarded arm, not wanting it to get lost. He tucked them behind his belt for safekeeping, he looked down at them, feeling their warmth against his body. In the second it took for him to do this, Moryomaru turned around and fired an adamant barrage straight at Naraku, tearing him to shreds. The spider immediately put up a barrier around what remained of his body, focusing his energy into reforming himself. That was careless. My heart could have been exposed and the shard within easily taken. His red eyes locked onto Moryomaru, who resumed trying to obtain Koga's shards. I could attempt to absorb Moryomaru. It would be risky, but it would grant me incredible power, perhaps making me more powerful than before Hakudoshi and I split. If I am to save Ushi, I will need this power. My will should be strong enough, as that puppet is just a shell-it's empty on the inside. A pulse from the twin blades brought him back to the present. Ushi, I will obtain this power. I will save you...

The spider demon shot tentacles towards Moryomaru, wrapping around the puppet's limbs and preventing it from moving. He then formed some insectoid legs out of bone and slammed them into the green, armored shell, trying to crack it open. The legs took up positions around one of the plates, trying to pry it off like bark from a tree. Moryomaru snarled and fired an adamant barrage into Naraku's body, narrowly missing his heart. Naraku reformed his tentacles and tried again, pieces of his body stuck themselves to the outside of Moryomaru's shell, like he was trying to join with him.

"Since you seem so desperate, here, I'll absorb you out of pity," Moryomaru spat, collecting the remaining scraps of Naraku's flesh and consolidating it into his own body. He furrowed his brow for a moment, then grinned wickedly at the sound of Kagome's mortified gasp. "Looks like I've won!" The puppet's aura flared, causing a cloud of miasma to spill out, withering all of the plants in the area. Koga growled in frustration; his legs felt like lead. He tried to run off, but the puppet captured him with tentacles. Moryomaru took off into the air, heading back towards Hakudoshi's lair.

"KOGA! We have to follow him, come on!" Kagome exclaimed, "we have to get Koga back and we still have to free Ushi!" Inuyasha nodded, taking her onto his back so they could pursue the demon puppet.

"NO! W-WHAT DID YOU DO!?" Ushi screamed, momentarily gaining back enough strength to leap up and tackle Hakudoshi to the ground. The boy cackled, it started soft, then grew loud. "You little bastard!" they cracked their fingers and sliced him across the face, wincing as his blood stung their fingertips. Does pure miasma run through his veins? Ushi's eyes widened as purple vapor wafted from the cuts on Hakudoshi's cheek.

"So, you want your poisoning to get worse?" he asked, mockingly. "And yes, my blood is miasma."

"Tell me what you did!" the dog demon sank back to the ground as the fresh purple mist sapped their newfound strength. This stuff's even worse than before!

"Moryomaru's incredible power was bait for a trap that Naraku cannot escape," Hakudoshi purred, "now he will be out of my hair, but our shared heart will be safe from damage. Now, let us watch and wait." He turned his head back to the image of the flying puppet.

Kagome frowned as she watched Moryomaru speed on ahead. He hasn't absorbed the shards yet. How strange. Even Koga's shards are still in his legs. The wolf demon was squirming desperately, trying to escape. If only we weren't moving I'd have a clear shot. "Inuyasha, Moryomaru hasn't incorporated the shards into his body yet," she said, Inuyasha's ear flicked back at the sound of her voice.

"Huh," was all he said.

Moryomaru grimaced as he flapped his wings. What is wrong with me? I don't feel any more powerful? Was Naraku that weak that I didn't feel it when I absorbed him? I can sense his presence within me, it must be his heart that makes him distinguishable. Though something strange is going on; the shards have not integrated themselves into my body.

I'm still alive. Naraku opened his eyes, though he had no eyes, he didn't know how he could see. I'm inside of Moryomaru's body. He doesn't know I'm still alive. How foolish. The spider demon grinned as he felt the puppet's flesh merge into his own, tempted by the allure of the shards and trapped by Naraku's own will to live. Moryomaru's power, all this is mine for the taking! Naraku made his way through the puppet's body like a maggot through a carcass until finally, he emerged, head poking into Moryomaru's chest cavity. There was a small demon resting within, it was identical to Hakudoshi, though smaller and it resembled a human child. It looked up at him, eyes widening in horror.

"You thought you could absorb me, didn't you, Hakudoshi?" Naraku taunted, "it seems an empty puppet does not make a good trap for a puppetmaster." The infant summoned spikes of adamant, piercing through Naraku's face. He then put up a barrier to prevent Naraku from absorbing him. It was no use, with the new power the spider had, he extended tentacles forward and broke through the incarnation's lousy barrier and consumed it as well. This puppet is carrying something. I sense Jewel shards. The puppet's tentacles extracted a pair of shimmering shards, delivering them to Naraku's heart. We're nearing Hakudoshi's lair, I can sense Ushi's aura.

Ushi raised a brow as they noticed Hakudoshi twitch and furrow his brow. He whispered something under his breath, then stormed out of the room, leaving the door cracked. No way. This must be a trick. Slowly, they inched their way towards the door, wanting to be as quiet as possible. A curious Saimyosho buzzed their head, Ushi swatted it and shushed it, then continued crawling. Ah, fresh air! They took in a big gulp of hallway air, which was noticeably less miasma potent. A swell of pain from their arms caused them to pause. My limbs hurt, but the only way I can escape is by moving. I feel too weak to fly. They gritted their teeth and stumbled to their feet, using the door-frame as support. I can sense my twin blades drawing near. That means Naraku must be here. Or... now it would be Moryomaru.

"Moryomaru, I see you've collected all the shards," Hakudoshi's voice echoed from outside the building, probably from out front, judging by the volume. Ushi limped their way towards it, their left leg having gone numb from laying on their side. Stupid bumblebees, stop buzzing me! They swatted another investigative Saimyosho out of their face. They must be trying to keep an eye on me for Hakudoshi. I'm surprised he hasn't sent anything after me. He must be super concerned with Moryomaru. Ushi yelped as they fell to the ground, tripping over their own foot. Damn... the miasma's made me really clumsy. I'm almost there. They began crawling towards the light, eyes meeting the figures of Hakudoshi standing on the steps and Moryomaru hovering above. The demon puppet had great spikes of adamant coming out of his shoulder, forming into an arm. That looks like Hosenki's adamant. Did he steal it from Inuyasha? Koga was on the ground some ways behind, his wounded legs were being tended to be Kagome. Did he lose his shards!? Ushi's eyes widened. Oh no. Inuyasha was standing protectively beside them and Sango had Hiraikotsu at the ready.

"Hakudoshi, you arrogant fool," Moryomaru's-no-Naraku's voice dripped with venom as the puppet's body began to shift, morphing into a figure with pale skin, long, curly black locks and a smug expression. "Did you really think that Moryomaru, an empty shell, would be able to contain me?" The spider demon floated down, bare feet gently touching down onto the steps, hair spraying out like legs of a spider. He was completely nude, giving Ushi a good look at the things they'd never fully gotten to see, including the deep scar on his chest where he had been pierced by the Wind Scar. Every part of it besides directly over his heart had healed, leaving only faint traces of where it had once ran down his left leg and arm. The dog demon's cheeks reddened as they gazed on in awe, he's so confident. He must know how good looking he is. If I was caught out in the nude like that, I'd probably cry. "You underestimated the strength of my will, Magatsuhi's attempt to break me merely made me stronger," he stepped forward, Hakudoshi leapt into the air, forming a barrier around himself. "Oh, I'm not interested in you," Naraku spat, then his eyes met with Ushi, his expression softened.

"N-Naraku," they stammered as he walked towards them, knelt down and pulled them into a tight embrace. Relieved tears formed in the corners of their eyes. "H-How? Hakudoshi showed me everything, Moryomaru blew you to bits, then absorbed you!" They wrapped their arms around him, hands coming to rest against the rough skin of his spider shaped scar. He flinched, then nuzzled his nose against Ushi's neck. He must've not expected me to touch it. How couldn't I? Ever since I saw it I had to know what it felt like. "I missed you," Ushi cooed, the spider demon nodded in agreement. Wordlessly, Naraku scooped them into his arms, then teleported the pair away, Ushi yelped in surprise, slipping from his hold onto their own two feet. "Wait, we can't just ditch them!"

"Hakudoshi already left, there was no point in lingering," the spider demon answered, "we'll meet up with the others in a bit, I just..." He wrapped his arms around them again. "I need some time."

"I understand," Ushi murmured, then pulled back and cheekily requested, "just, uh, put some pants on." They giggled as Naraku's face turned bright red and he shamefully shifted on a matching set of purple robes and pants.

"I... I thought you'd enjoy it the other way," he admitted sheepishly, causing them to giggle again. "Sorry." Ushi blinked, studying him for a second. Did he grow an inch? Naraku tilted his head, doing the same to Ushi, then furrowed his brow. "You're poisoned, let me take care of that," Naraku took the dog's hand into his own and siphoned out all of the miasma that plagued their system. They sighed in relief as the ache in their body subsided and was replaced by a warm, fuzzy feeling. He's getting good at this. They squinted as he finished up. There's something we haven't done yet. I know. The dog demon leaned in, touching their nose to his, the spider demon knew what they were offering, he cupped their cheek and met their lips. Ushi leaned forward some more, intending to move them both towards the nearby tree for support, but they leaned a little too far, tipping Naraku backwards and ending with Ushi falling on top of him, face planting into his chest.

"Ah!" Ushi squeaked, "I-I'm so sorry!" They could feel the rapid pulse of his heartbeat. Naraku looked stunned, blinking a couple of times while processing what had happened.

"Kiss-and-fall. That's a new one," the spider demon remarked. Ushi sucked in a breath as their cheeks exploded with heat. It wasn't intentional! "Just, let's make our fall more graceful next time." He chuckled, Ushi couldn't help but laugh along with him. "You have no idea how unbearable it was to be away from you," Naraku said, "I was worried, you'd probably say I was worried sick." Ushi sat back, allowing him to sit up, he entangled his fingers within their messy brown hair, playing with it. They hummed in pleasure, then quirked a brow as they felt a pulse from their swords. The blades were nearby, but they were nowhere in sight.

"Where'd my twin blades go?" Ushi asked, Naraku frowned, searching around with his eyes, then feeling along his body with his hands.

"Swords... oh, whoops!" he exclaimed as part of his abdomen opened up to reveal the blades nestled within his flesh. "Guess I absorbed them along with Moryomaru." The spider demon gingerly grabbed them out, maneuvering them around his organs, then closed himself up, he smiled apologetically at Ushi's disgusted expression. He handed them to the dog, who gripped the hilts with the tips of their fingers, there was definitely some residue on them.

"Hm, thanks for keeping them safe, even if it was a little gross," the dog demon said as they ran their eyes along the length of the coppery metal. Naraku put his hand atop their free one. The dog demon blinked, noticing his clingyness. He must've took my kidnapping hard. Oh, Naraku, it wasn't your fault! "Hey, I'm not going anywhere," Ushi reminded him, they leaned forward and nuzzled their damp nose against his. "And I don't blame you for what happened. It was my reckless decision to confront Hakudoshi. Next time, we should both fight him together." He nodded, then threw his arms around the dog and squeezed tight. Ushi gasped at the sudden action, but then put their own arms around him, their fingers began idly playing with a lock of his curly hair. Naraku made a good call whisking me away to here. It's nice for us to spend this time together when there's nothing that urgently requires our attention. This situation could've been a complete disaster, but Hakudoshi didn't get any shards out of this. "Naraku, you have Koga's shards, right?"

"I think so," he replied, "those must've been the ones I took in while absorbing Moryomaru. Feels like I'm collecting my own Sacred Jewel." He chuckled. "I'm better now, we could go meet with the others if you want. My emotions upon seeing you... just overwhelmed me."

"See, what did I tell you? Your emotions won't go away!" Ushi chirped, "look, you just absorbed Moryomaru, a demon puppet made of a mixture of other powerful demons."

"Y-You're right," Naraku's head perked up, he met their gaze with his red one, there was excitement in his eyes. "Then I'll be able to absorb Hakudoshi and keep my feelings for you. I'll complete the Sacred Jewel and destroy it! Then we'll both be free." He smiled. "Ushi, when this is over, you'll still want to be with me forever, right?" They nodded, silver eyes widening. This can't be happening. The spider demon shifted so that he was one one knee, eye to eye with them. "Well then," Naraku cleared his throat and stammered, "I... uh-Ushi," he took their hand in his, he was beginning to tremble, "will you marry me?"

Chapter Text

Ushi blinked, processing the words that had just been uttered. Their heartbeat quickened into overdrive. Marry me? Naraku wants to marry me!? Of course he would, I'm the only person who's ever loved him. It's just so sudden. The spider demon sat back, noticing Ushi's apprehension. No no no, don't be sad now!

"I understand if now is not the time," Naraku lowered his head to hide beneath his bangs, "it just... slipped out of me." He blushed furiously. It must've been his human side coming out. The spider demon sighed. "Why does this happen every time I get excited? I go and ruin a nice moment." Ushi frowned, you didn't ruin it for me.

"You didn't ruin anything," Ushi replied, "it just came out of left field. I'd love to get married!" They giggled as he looked up at them, a small smile forming on his lips. "That's better," they remarked, "you know better than to think I'd say no. You're the love of my life, Naraku." The dog demon emphasized his name.

"And you are mine, Ushi," he parroted, then rose to his feet and offered the dog a hand, Ushi accepted. "So, shall I start calling you 'honey' now?" He joked, the dog demon turned pink at the thought. Naraku giving me a pet name? I never thought I'd see the day.

"I-If you want to," Ushi stammered out, "but if you do that, then I'll have to do it too." They clutched their hands together, imagining what cute names they could come up with for the spider demon. There's too many to choose. I might just have to stick to 'Naraku'. Naraku snickered at their expression.

"You look like Kagome when you do that," the spider demon commented. Ushi stuck their tongue out at him and dropped their hands to their sides. "Besides, I'd call you something unique, honey is much too generic." He looked to the sky, then back at Ushi. "Wanna fly back to them?" Ushi nodded, following Naraku back to Inuyasha's group. They hadn't teleported that far away from Hakudoshi's lair, the others were waiting a little ways away from it, probably Kagome thought they wouldn't be able to find their way back.

"Yo, Ushi's back!" Inuyasha announced upon seeing them draw near. Everyone's heads perked up as Ushi and Naraku descended to the ground.

"You forgot me," Naraku stated as he landed beside his love. Inuyasha rolled his eyes, the spider demon figured his omission had been accidental.

"Jeez he stinks," Koga spat from where he was resting on the ground. His legs were wrapped in bandages and his usual entourage had finally caught up. Naraku crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes.

"Hah, tell me about it," Inuyasha snorted, "anyways, it's good that yer both back. I assume Ushi's all fixed up?" The spider demon nodded, putting an arm around Ushi's shoulders.

"Oh, hey Ushi, glad you're OK!" Kagome said. "Did Hakudoshi tell you anything while he had you captured?"

"No, but I did learn he doesn't like being called stinky," Ushi offered, "he said his plans are for him to know and for us to find out. He poisoned me pretty good, guess I'm not very resistant to miasma." They chuckled, but it quickly died. Hakudoshi's schemes aren't over yet. Just what could he be counting on now? Their thoughts were interrupted by Naraku grunting and pressing a hand to his chest, right over where the shards were embedded.

"There's something wrong with my shards," the spider demon looked to them.

Midoriko, you'll understand. Kikyo stood in a shallow pool of water, meeting the dark eyes of her reflection. You want to expel the darkness from the Sacred Jewel just as much as me. She closed her eyes, feeling the ancient priestess' soul merge into her body. Now that Midoriko and I have become one, I should have enough holy power to completely purify the Jewel and Hakudoshi along with it. He is linked with Magatsuhi, the darkness within the Jewel. But to do that, I must complete the Shikon Jewel. Which means... her thoughts trailed off as she looked to Kohaku who was idly sharpening his weapon. She averted her gaze, I must not let guilt cloud my judgement. Kohaku does not have to die yet. There's still other shards to be found...

"Omigosh omigosh omigosh!" Kagome squealed, bursting into a fit of giggling. Sango rolled her eyes. "Did you say yes!?" Ushi nodded, chuckling at the teen girl's rather immature reaction. She must be thinking about the wedding already. Perhaps she could perform the ceremony once she becomes an official priestess.

"It's a funny coincidence, Miroku proposed to me while we stayed at the village," the demon slayer stated. "Naraku waited in the forest outside, so there's no way he could've seen."

"It's about time that monk did!" Ushi hollered, Kagome nodded in agreement. "Me and Kagome have been waiting for ages for him to finally admit his feelings for you." Sango blushed, twirling a lock of her hair.

"It doesn't mean much, right after he told me I saw him flirting with the village girls," Sango crossed her arms and shook her head, blowing a raspberry. "What am I going to do with him?"

"Tell 'im what's what," Ushi replied, waving a balled fist. Then they looked to Kagome. "Guess Inuyasha still hasn't come clean?" Kagome's face lit up.

"WHAAA!" she exclaimed, causing Ushi and Sango to laugh. Even though it was obvious, Kagome still couldn't admit that she had feelings for the half-demon.

A breeze gently lifted black curls into the air. Naraku tucked some of the hair behind his ear before it blew into his face. After Ushi got dragged away by the women, he went off on a walk by himself. It wasn't like Inuyasha or Miroku would want to talk to him anyway. He found himself a nice, sunny patch in an otherwise gloomy forest. All was quiet, save for the rustling of the leaves and small animals in the brush. This is peace. His shards pulsated, making his chest feel heavy. I never figured out what was wrong with them. Kagome had suggested going to Kikyo, but I wouldn't want to make her examine me.

He looked over his shoulder, eyes meeting a patch of bellflowers at the thought of the priestess. Kikyo. He turned away from the wild flowers, not wanting to dredge up old emotions. I should get back before Ushi starts to worry. The spider demon stood up slowly, his shards pulsed again, this time stronger. His ears caught the sound of a bow being drawn. Naraku darted to the left, an arrow lodged itself into the tree on the other side of the clearing. A ways behind the patch of bellflowers stood a beautiful woman who shared their name dressed in red and white, holding a bow with an arrow aimed straight at him.

"Come to take my shards?" Naraku asked, averting his gaze from her piercing one. "I suppose you know what's been going on with them."

"I absorbed Midoriko's soul," Kikyo answered, "her will must be controlling your shards." Naraku nodded. If I let her take my shards, I will die. I'll die and leave Ushi behind. Hakudoshi won't die, his life is linked to the Sacred Jewel, I could sense it. That arrogant fool. If the Jewel is purified, then he will die. It wouldn't even have to be destroyed. "The Sacred Jewel will be completed one way or another," the priestess reminded him. 

"You're guilty, priestess," Naraku noted, stopping her in her tracks, "you came to take my shards first, because you know Inuyasha will not turn on you. If you remove Kohaku's shard and offer it to Hakudoshi, his sister will be devastated. Everyone will believe you are a monster. But I am in the same boat as the slayer boy, I have a person in my life who loves me. If you were to remove my shards, Ushi would be devastated." Her gaze softened for a moment.

"It has to be done," she stated, then fired another shot, this arrow glowing pink with holy light. Naraku dodged it again, unwilling to fight back. I do not want to hurt her.

"I must find a way to heal my heart first!" Naraku exclaimed as he put up a barrier to block three more arrows. The priestess had begun firing multiple at once. "Then I will give you all my shards, how about that!? Just please stop!" His barrier wavered as the jewels within him became heavy, he sluggishly jumped out of the way of an arrow that nearly hit his head. The weight was heavier this time. Kikyo, what are you doing to me?

"Kikyo, what's goin' on!?" Inuyasha hollered as he raced to the scene. He growled, standing protectively in front of the priestess. "Naraku didn't hurt ya did he!?"

"Naraku!" Ushi cried out and leapt in front of him, shielding the spider demon from any future arrows. Kikyo lowered her bow, sensing that she wouldn't get any more openings to fire. "You were trying to take his shards, weren't you?" their voice broke, Kikyo nodded silently.

"Inuyasha, Ushi, wait up!" Kagome came trampling through the undergrowth. She gasped, "oh no! Is everyone OK?"

"We're both fine, I did not hurt her," Naraku replied, "Kikyo came to take my shards, she also told me that she absorbed Midoriko's soul, which is causing them to act up." He revealed himself from behind Ushi, taking something out from under his shirt. Naraku stepped towards Kikyo, extending his hand and revealing three, light pink crystal shards. "Here, it's not all of them, but it's all I can give up for now," he offered them to her, hesitantly, she took them, then quickly stepped backwards. "When I heal my heart, I'll give you the last one." He met her gaze so that she knew he meant what he said.

"Then you should find a way quickly," Kikyo said as she turned away, "farewell, Inuyasha." The half-demon looked wistful as the priestess walked off.

"What does she mean quickly?" Kagome asked, "do you think she plans to give Kohaku's shard up to the Jewel!?"

"I dunno," Inuyasha shrugged, "but if she does, we should tell Sango, right?" Kagome and Ushi nodded. Naraku lifted his head, as did the others as they noticed a strong demonic aura.

"It's Hakudoshi," Naraku snapped, "and he's headed in the direction that Kikyo is!"

Chapter Text

"Kikyo, I have to go warn her!" Inuyasha exclaimed, speeding off after the priestess.

"Kagome, let's go get the others, Kohaku could be in trouble too!" Ushi looked to the teen girl. They knelt down so she could hop on their back. Then, they looked to Naraku, who seemed to be waiting for something. "Naraku, you can fly ahead and help Inuyasha," they told him, "you don't have to worry about me getting jealous over Kikyo." The dog demon joked with a wink, the spider demon took off without a word. Ushi and Kagome flew back to the campsite, hovering in the air above.

"Hakudoshi's reappeared, he's going after Kikyo!" Kagome explained, Sango's eyes widened. Kirara transformed, allowing the monk and the slayer to ride on her back. "Oh no," the teen girl murmured, "we're too late." Hakudoshi had taken on a form reminiscent of Magatsuhi's original body, with pale skin, blue lipstick and spiky pinky hair. Kagome could sense the sheer power that emanated from him. He wasn't like this before. What did he do? What deal did he make with the Sacred Jewel? He was holding Kikyo in his arms, the priestess clearly weakened from the cloud of miasma that formed around him. Inuyasha and Naraku stood at the edge of a nearby cliff. Kirara yowled, then veered off in another direction, probably catching Kohaku's scent. Ushi landed next to their love, Kagome dropped off to go to Inuyasha's side.

"How does it feel, Kikyo, that even after all you've done, you still won't die in the arms of your beloved Inuyasha?" Hakudoshi sneered, Kagome's eyes widened when she noticed the tainted Sacred Jewel within her clay body. That's why she's so weak. Poor Kikyo. What can we do?

"LADY KIKYO!" Kohaku's voice echoed across the plain as he flew in on Kirara's back.

"You fools brought me another shard," Hakudoshi muttered. He narrowed his eyes, looking back and forth from Naraku to Kohaku. The spider demon took his chance and leapt into the air, heading straight towards Hakudoshi, the other demon extended bony appendages and impaled Naraku before he got too close. The arachnid grimaced and summoned spikes of adamant around the puncture sites to prevent further damage.

"Oh great, he stole my power from Moryomaru!" Inuyasha whined. Naraku furrowed his brow and extended a hand towards Kikyo's body, where the Sacred Jewel lay hidden. I'll purify it, I'll suck the negative energy out of it like I did miasma from Ushi's body. Hakudoshi growled as he felt the Jewel begin to be cleansed. I have to do this... even if it kills me. He could feel his form beginning to sizzle, everything felt like it was burning. And I've barely absorbed any energy. I must keep going. Naraku knew Hakudoshi was preparing more tentacles, preparing to steal his last shard, but he didn't care. If I remove every bit of negative energy... it has to count for something?

"Naraku, stop," Kikyo murmured, causing him to freeze and look up at her, "you're just moving the negative energy from the Jewel to your own body, to truly purify something, you must destroy the darkness. All you're doing is hurting yourself, Ushi wouldn't want that." The spider demon blinked, then looked back at the dog demon whose expression was worried. Ushi. I'm sorry. He looked back to Hakudoshi and Kikyo. But this might be the only way. The spider demon sent some negative energy into his shard, then sent it to his hand, it appeared at his palm, he lodged it in one of Hakudoshi's tentacles. Then, he freed himself from the impaling legs and zoomed back to the others, flying so quickly, he crashed into the dirt.

"Kagome, fire, purify Kikyo's Jewel!" Naraku yelled urgently, feeling weakness in his limbs as he picked himself up. Kagome nocked an arrow and shot it directly at Kikyo, hitting her square in the chest, right where the Jewel was. Hakudoshi recoiled in pain as bright pink light shined from both the incomplete Jewel and the shard in his arm. A cloud of miasma shot out from the demon's body as he howled in agony. Naraku leaned on Ushi, they put an arm around him. Come on Kagome. The spider demon's red eyes widened, Hakudoshi was beginning to stave off the purification. And I'm running out of time. Hakudoshi tore the Sacred Jewel out of Kikyo's chest, then fused the shard in his arm with it, he tossed the priestess away, turning into a cloud of miasma to escape.

"Kikyo!" Inuyasha screamed, he leapt into the air, catching the priestess before she hit the ground. She's not gonna make it. He hopped back to the cliff-side where everyone was. There was extensive damage done to her clay body, Inuyasha held her in his arms, he was beginning to cry. Naraku felt a pang in his chest, having never seen the half-demon so vulnerable before. Kagome and Kohaku rushed to the priestess' side, both their eyes filling with tears.

"My purification didn't work, h-how are we going to defeat Hakudoshi!?" Kagome wailed, Sango put an arm on the girl's shoulders to comfort her.

"I have implanted my light into Kohaku's shard, no matter how dark the Jewel becomes, my light will remain," the priestess said weakly, "when his shard is joined to complete the Jewel, it will purify it all at once." She closed her eyes. "Do not worry, my soul is at peace. I can be an ordinary woman now."

"K-KIKYO!" the half-demon cried out as her body dissipated into particles of light. Naraku twitched as he felt a warmth spread through his body. This is Kikyo's light. Inuyasha gritted his teeth and lifted his head. "She wouldn't want us to mourn her." Kagome tried to wipe her tears but they just kept coming. The spider demon turned his head as he heard a whimper from Ushi. Even though the priestess had just tried to kill their love, Ushi still couldn't help but cry. Naraku wrapped his arms around them, they buried their face into his shoulder.

"I can't believe Kikyo's gone," Ushi stated, "after everything she did to preserve herself..." They sniffed, "I hope she's at peace." Kagome looked over, noticing something was off. I can only sense Kohaku's shard.

"Naraku, where's your jewel shard?" the girl asked, voice shaky. The spider demon looked over, red eyes round, realizing she could sense what he'd given up.

"T-That means," Ushi stammered.

"It was the only way," Naraku replied, "I'm sorry." His legs began to buckle, Ushi caught him before he could completely fall. Their expression was one of absolute sadness. My arms and legs feel so heavy. Naraku closed his eyes. I don't feel pain, surprisingly.

"No, no!" the dog demon shook their head, "don't fall asleep now." Naraku flicked open his eyes, he was being cradled against Ushi's body. "I can't lose you, not now! Not ever!" Their misty eyes began to overflow with tears. The others were silent, watching Ushi hold the spider demon in their arms. "Naraku, don't leave me!" He reached up and wiped their tears with a shaky hand. "I don't know what I'd do without you... I love you, Naraku." The spider smiled weakly.

"I won't leave you... my light," the spider demon choked out, his hand dropped, Ushi caught it with their own. No, not now. I must... Naraku gathered the last of his strength, "I love you, Ushi." Their breath hitched and they held him close, nuzzling against his nape. The spider demon fell still, Ushi sobbed into his shoulder. Kagome came to their side and hugged them, Kirara and Shippo did as well, not caring about their proximity to Naraku.

"Is he... gone?" Inuyasha murmured in complete disbelief. Ushi nodded sadly, whimpering and clutching tightly to the spider's body like a lifeline.

"Ushi, I'm so sorry, I know you loved him and he loved you so much," Kagome said through her tears, then she shuddered as she sensed something. There was a demonic aura approaching, coming from one powerful dog demon. Ushi bit their lip, feeling their blood boil as Sesshomaru landed. He did this. He did this to Naraku. If it hadn't been for Sesshomaru, he wouldn't have needed the shard to survive in the first place. Ushi slowly unwrapped themselves from Naraku, gently placing him on the ground. Their blades pulsed with a fiery energy and their silver eyes gained a gleam. The demon lord landed gently as a cloud, observing the situation with uncaring golden eyes. Ushi rose to their feet, whipped around, and let out a furious roar.

"THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!"

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru raised a thin eyebrow at the dog demon's assertion. They were seething in rage, yellow aura flaring, teeth clenching. They were gripping the hilts of their twin blades so tightly that Sesshomaru suspected they would snap. Ushi's cheeks were streaked with tears. I have never seen them so distraught. Tenseiga pulsed at his side, the demon lord then noticed messengers from the underworld hovering over Naraku's body. He is dead. This must be what they were upset about. He turned away, for there was nothing here for him. Ushi snarled, but before they could lunge forward, Kagome caught them by the arm, holding them back with all her might.

"Ushi, don't! Sesshomaru, we need your help!" Kagome pleaded, "I know you don't like Naraku very much, but he's crucial to defeating Hakudoshi!" Tenseiga pulsed again, this time stronger. Sesshomaru frowned. Why? Why out of all demons would you want me to resurrect Naraku? Unless... he peered down at the blade. Are you trying to tell me something? Is this the secret to mastering Meido Zangetsuha? The last time it widened was when I saved Kagura, but that was temporary. The sword seems to resonate with selfless actions. If I put aside my grudge against Naraku and help him, will my Meido widen permanently?

"Sesshomaru?" Ushi whimpered as he inhaled then turned back to face them. He drew Tenseiga, Ushi and Kagome cleared a path as he strode towards the motionless form of the spider demon. I cannot feel anger towards him in a state like this. He just looks pitiful. Sesshomaru raised Tenseiga, then slashed through the underworld messengers, they screeched as they were sliced in half. It is done. Ushi darted to the side of the spider as he twitched, fresh tears forming. They laid themselves over his chest, they squealed as they were greeted by a gentle heartbeat. Naraku opened his red eyes, hand instinctively placing itself on top of their back. Ushi was a blubbering mess, slurring out relieved phrases and getting choked up on their phlegm.

"I... died," the spider demon stated, looking confused. His eyes widened at the sight of Sesshomaru staring down at him. "You... brought me back?"

"Tenseiga did," was all the demon lord offered as an answer.

"Yo, where ya goin' Sesshomaru?" Inuyasha asked as Sesshomaru turned to fly off. The demon lord stopped in his tracks, looking over his shoulder, almost like he was going to answer, but he took off instead. The white-haired dog demon sped away into the sky, parting the clouds in his wake.

"MEIDO ZANGETSUHA!" he exclaimed, firing off a glowing half-moon shaped portal from Tenseiga. It did work. The sword's name-the healing sword-must be a double meaning. It does not only physically heal, but it also demands the user to mend the bonds they have broken. By no longer pursuing conflict with Naraku, I may heal the relationship I had with Ushi. If I continue to help others, Tenseiga will only grow stronger. His heart dropped and he clenched the hilt of the sword. But now, I know what I will have to do if I want Meido to expand fully, I must mend my bond with the one I most resent.

...

Inuyasha

"Ushi, Ushi, I'm here, you don't have to cry anymore," Naraku sat up, pushing them upright along with him. He ran a hand through their light brown hair in an attempt to calm them down.

"YOU JERK!" Shippo squeaked, looking directly at Naraku, the spider demon titled his head. "HOW DARE YOU DIE ON POOR USHI!" Naraku rolled his eyes. "AY, don't roll yer eyes at me!" I'll just ignore the little furball. I'd probably get killed trying to give him a noogie for his obnoxiousness. He turned his attention back to Ushi, rubbing their back with both hands. They lifted their head and looked at him with puffy eyes.

"I... I thought you were gone for good," they sniffled, sounding terribly congested, "I was so scared! First Ki-Kikyo, t-then you... I..." They trailed off, then hiccuped. "Not you. I can't lose you. Not again."

"Well, Naraku's OK now," Inuyasha stated matter-of-factly, but that didn't seem to comfort them.

"Inuyasha, I don't think Ushi was able to fully process the fact that Naraku died in the first place, so seeing him come back must be a lot for them," Miroku explained, stating the obvious.

"Hah, I knew that," the half-demon spat back.

"Y-You were gone... gone in an instant," Ushi continued, balling their hands in his robe. "I... I feel like if I let you go, you'll disappear."

"Ushi, my love, I promise you I won't," the spider demon replied, they cautiously unhanded him and he scooted back, demonstrating to them that he wouldn't go away. Then he began to stand up, Ushi rushing to their feet to help him, but he shrugged them off. "I'm fine, I promise. My heart is completely healed. I haven't felt this great in a while," Naraku admitted, "Sesshomaru left before I could thank him."

"It wouldn't 've mattered to 'im anyway," Inuyasha said with crossed arms. "We should get goin' before Ushi causes a flash flood."

"S-Sorry," Ushi hiccuped again and wiped their face with their hands, "I jus' got emotional. You know me!" They tried to laugh, but it sounded flat.

"Even though Hakudoshi got away, it'll take him a while to recover," Kagome took charge of the conversation, "and my exams are coming up soon! Do you think we could go back to the village?" She winced as Naraku's face fell. "You n' Ushi can go home too. It'll only be a couple days. We'll come get you when I get back." Everyone cringed at her a little. "If I don't pass these I'll be stuck in middle school!" she exclaimed in desperation.

"OK, fine, but if ya take too long, I'll be draggin' ya back here," the half-demon threatened, Kagome nodded with an 'mhm'.

"Naraku, you went to Kaede's village?" Ushi raised a brow, for that wasn't something they'd think he would do on his own.

"It happened when you were kidnapped, I'll tell you about it later," he growled as Shippo started snickering. "YOU WEREN'T EVEN THERE!" Inuyasha smiled smally, Kikyo's death clearly weighing heavy on him. "So, that's it, we're all decided?" Everyone nodded. Naraku put an arm around Ushi, then they both vanished into thin air, reappearing in the forest outside Ushi's home. Ushi yelped, taking in their new, but familiar surroundings.

"Why'd ya bring us here?" they asked.

"Figured you'd want to make a dramatic entrance," he replied, "if you want, I can carry you." They look spent even though they didn't do any fighting. Perhaps emotionally exhausted. Ushi considered it for a moment, then declined with a shake of their head. They took his hand in theirs and the two walked in stride together down the path through the forest. Naraku looked around, noticing that many smaller demons had begun poking their heads out, seeing that their overlord had returned. And their soon-to-be king. Ushi knelt down as some came over to greet them, exchanging some small talk. Everything around here is so much like them. Ushi's rubbed off on their entire territory. Everyone's nice and sweet and friendly. A rowdy fox kit grabbed onto his pant leg, causing the spider demon to jump. In the past, I'd have sent it flying off with a kick. But now... Naraku reached down and shooed it back to its parents.

"I'd better get going," Ushi said as they stood up, much to the chagrin of the mini demons, "I need to inform Roku of my fiance and I's return." Fiance. Naraku flushed, getting a chuckle out of some of the forest friends.

"Ne'er thought I'd see the day," an elderly fox demon marveled, "an' I've been here fer 800 years." Ushi covered their mouth as they softly laughed. "He mus' be sumthin' special to win the heart of our Ushi."

"You bet," the dog demon affirmed, taking Naraku by the hand once more and leading him to the house, "bye for now!" The mini demons waved as they walked off. Once they were far enough, Ushi turned to the spider, "aren't they cute?"

"The mini demons?" he questioned, "I guess so. I've never really considered anything to be 'cute' before-well-before you." It was Ushi's turn to blush, they rolled their eyes, figuring he was flattering them. "Hey, I'm not being facetious!"

"Then say it to me, right now," Ushi stopped him and turned him to face them. Do they really doubt my words?

"Only if you tell me I'm sexy right afterwards," Naraku joked, causing them to elbow him. He waved his hands in mock surrender. "Kidding, kidding. Ushi, you're cute. You're also very beautiful." The dog demon's eyes rounded and their cheeks reddened. "I assume this is the first time anyone has told you this?" They nodded. "Well, you heard it from me now, so it's got to be true." He moved in for a kiss, Ushi leaned down so their lips could meet. When they parted, a mischievous grin spread across their features. They motioned for Naraku to lean in so they could whisper something to him.

"You're sexy," their breath tickled his ear, causing goosebumps to spread down his spine. Ushi giggled as blush crept its way back onto Naraku's face. I didn't expect them to actually say that to me. "You heard it from me, it has to be true," the dog demon did their best cackle. They look so cute when they laugh. He staved off an excited giggle of his own, Ushi's comment had gotten him much more flustered than he'd expected it would.

"If we keep this up, I don't think we'll ever make it home," the spider remarked, Ushi thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. He took their hand in his, then the pair continued down the beaten path towards the shimmering barrier. It was much fainter than last time the spider demon had seen it, probably due to Ushi's extensive use of their power recently. Some of the field workers caught a glimpse of their master and began alerting the others working inside. Soon enough, all of Ushi's little minions came running down the hill to the dog demon's feet. 

"Welcome home Master Ushi!" Roku exclaimed.

"Master Ushi, you brought Mister Naraku back!" Mika squealed, her fluffy tail somehow becoming even fluffier, "does that mean you two are still dating!?" She climbed up Ushi's leg and onto their shoulder, her brothers quickly followed, excited to see Ushi just as much as she was.

"Yes, in fact, we're now engaged," Ushi announced with a smile, the little squirrel gasped and pretended to faint. Her brothers rolled their eyes.

"I'm so glad you're home Master, things just haven't been the same without you," Riko, the lizard said as she hugged their leg.

"Alright, come here everyone, I've missed you all too," Ushi temporarily let go of Naraku's hand to lean down and hug all the servants at once. The spider demon watched the scene, looking a little lost until Mika popped her head out from the pile.

"Come on Mister Naraku, join us!" she chirped, Naraku obliged, figuring it would be wise to learn the traditions of his new home. Immediately, some of the servants piled on him, Rana jumped on his back, some monkeys grabbed his arm. When Ushi and Naraku rose, the servants dispersed, but Naraku could still feel something hanging onto him. He dug around in his hair and pulled out a little gray squirrel. Mika stuck out her tongue, she clearly had developed a mischievous streak. Wasn't she scared of me last time I was here? Ushi dusted their clothes off, some of the workers must've tracked it on when they climbed all over them.

"I was surprised to see you join, Naraku," Ushi admitted, turning to look at him, "I thought you didn't like group hugs." Naraku opened his mouth to reply, but was cut off.

"I told him to join," Mika waved her arms from where she was hanging, being held by her scruff, "but now Mister Naraku won't put me dooooown!" She feigned distress, covering her eyes with her tiny paws. Naraku rolled his eyes and placed the rodent on the ground; she scampered off to join her brothers.

"She really likes you," the dog demon noted.

"No idea why," Naraku shrugged, "she was the one who called me scary." Ushi giggled, remembering that glorious night. The spider demon rolled his eyes, of course Ushi would laugh, they were the one actually having fun that night. "I'm a bit tired, let's get inside." The dog demon followed him in, Naraku was about to make his way to the guest room when Ushi stopped him with a tug to his arm.

"You don't have to go there anymore," they said, "you could join me in my room." Naraku froze, his cheeks turned beet red. Ushi, what are you saying? I had no idea you were that kind of demon.

"Ushi," he began, "you know what that implies..." The dog demon tilted their head, before face-palming hard enough to leave a mark.

"WELL IT'S NOT THAT," Ushi scoffed, their cheeks turned red too, "you're just a dirty minded little horn-spider, you!" They crossed their arms with a 'hmph'. "Fine then, go to your guest room." The dog demon broke into a snicker, unable to keep up the scolding act. They cradled their forehead with one hand. "No, seriously, I'd like to be with you right now, but not like that. Not until we've said our vows." They slipped their hand around his, leading them to the master bedroom. "See, my mat is big enough for both of us to lie on. And it's gotta be comfier than whatever's in the guest room." Naraku chuckled under his breath, earning him a cold glare from silver eyes. He sat down on the bed, the act of doing so instantly causing him to yawn. Ushi sat down at their desk and began tinkering with a needle and thread. Naraku's eyes scanned the floor, noticing the dog demon's iconic bag sitting by the desk. I wonder if their potions are still inside?

"Good call," the spider demon said as he tucked himself into bed, laying on his side so that he could watch them work. They looked to be stitching themselves some new clothes. "I think I feel better here than I would alone." Ushi looked over their shoulder and smiled at the sight of the cozy spider. "If you need any silk, just ask me, I'll make some."

"If you're even awake by then," the dog demon teased, "you look like you're about to conk out. Hm." They turned back to their project, then after a few moments, they spoke again, "I think you'd enjoy sewing, I want to try teaching you after dinner." Ushi paused, waiting for a response, but nothing came. They looked at him, seeing that he conked out just like they said he would. "Or, perhaps tomorrow would be better..."

Chapter Text

My arrow wasn't able to fully purify Hakudoshi. Even though I got my powers back, I'm still useless. My purification attempt did, however, cause a lot of damage. He'll be down for a while, but he'll try to strike again to gain Kohaku's shard. Then, Kohaku will be stuck solving algebraic equations for the rest of his life! Wait-what!? Kagome blinked, noticing the paper laid out in front of her. Focus, focus Kagome, you have to pass your entrance exam! Worry about your feudal era friends later! Kagome sighed and dropped her head, letting it audibly thump against her desk. Her friends' heads perked up. 

"What's wrong Kagome?" Yuka asked, "is your two-timing boyfriend still bother you?" She winced as that comment caused Kagome to snap her pencil.

"No, no, it's not that," the teen girl retorted.

"Is it your arthritis flaring up again?" Auymi tilted her head, "I could go get you some ice."

"I'll be fine, I just need to keep studying," Kagome refocused, grabbing a new pencil and getting back to work.

Ushi hummed as they knelt in their field and inspected their plants. The herbs were growing quickly and would need to be harvested soon. They sighed, still reeling from the events of the last couple of days. Even though it's really nice to relax, I'm still so anxious. The dog demon's hands twitched as they grabbed on a leaf, tearing it slightly. Oh drat. They frowned, it's just one leaf. Why am I so upset?

"Master, what are you doing out here all alone?" one of the squirrel siblings hopped over, a male named Sora. "Oh, I'm sorry if I'm disturbing you." He quickly apologized as he noticed Ushi's sour mood.

"It's fine, Sora," Ushi responded, "I'm just not feeling that well. You checking on me made me feel a little better actually." They added, soothing the rodent's nerves. Sora was always the most timid of the three. It took a while for him to trust me, he was afraid I would eat him and his siblings for the longest time.

"Sora, where'd you go?" the other brother, Taro, called out, then stumbled around the corner in the field of tall plants. "Oh, you found master! We were looking for you!" He gestured to Ushi, then looked over his shoulder and cupped a tiny paw around his mouth. "Mika, over here!" The dog demon cocked their head as they heard the rustling of plants and heavy footsteps.

"Come on, hurry up!" Mika squeaked demandingly.

"I'm going as fast I can without falling over!" Naraku's annoyed voice replied. "I could've found them myself." The female squirrel came around the corner, leading the spider demon by the hand, forcing him to crouch due to her short stature. Naraku's expression lightened as he caught sight of the dog demon. Mika let go of his hand, only to scurry up his arm and perch on his shoulder like some kind of bird. The spider demon rolled his eyes, but did nothing to shoo her away as he stood up. 

"You just woke up?" they asked.

"Sure," he answered non-noncommittally. "Why are you out here? Nothing's ready to be picked." Sora looked at Ushi, but they subtly shook their head. I don't want him to worry. Not about me.

"Maybe I'm just anticipating the harvest," the dog demon shrugged as they stood up, "I still plan to keep brewing potions, even if they're not my main combat weapon. I'm thinking of new combinations and proportions to try. Do you know how easy it is to screw up a batch by not mixing the right proportions?" The spider demon finally blinked after staring at them intently. "Also, do you like alcohol?" He quirked a brow at the offhanded inquiry.

"Like what, sake?" Naraku questioned, "not really. I'm surprised you asked, I didn't see you as the type who enjoyed it." He crossed his arms, making a brooding expression that Ushi just knew was because he had been reminded of his human life. Onigumo must've really loved sake.

"I just wanted to ask in case you wanted some," Ushi clarified, "'cause I don't have any."

"Aaaawwww," Mika lamented, "I wanted to try soooome!" She paused, "but, I thought you had alcohol in the cellar, though?"

"That's for wound care," they snapped, "no good for drinkin'." The dog demon exhaled as they slapped a fly that had began buzzing around their ear. "How about we go inside, or at least to the courtyard?" Everyone nodded, Naraku taking the lead back towards the house. Sora and Taro hopped onto each of Ushi's shoulders, being too afraid to join Mika on Naraku. When they got to the courtyard, the dog demon looked up, noticing the position of the sun. "It's almost time for lunch," Ushi noted, then swiveled their head around until their eyes found Roku. The little monkey had begun directing the cooks, when he saw Ushi watching him, he scurried over and cleared his throat.

"Lunch is well on its way master!" he announced, "demon catfish cooked just to your liking!" Ushi cooed, mouth beginning to water at the thought. It wasn't every day they ate a demon fish. But, this morning they had gone out and caught one, figuring that once this break was over, they wouldn't be eating good for a while.

"Mister Narakuuu," the small squirrel drew out the last vowel of the spider's name, "don't look so sad. Fish is good food!" Oh right, Naraku doesn't like fish that much. Does that mean Onigumo liked fish? He seems really determined to be opposite to that bandit in every way. 

"Oh, I could go prepare some boiled dumplings for Mister Naraku if he doesn't want fish," Roku blurted, waving his paws, frantically looking back and forth from the kitchen to the courtyard. 

"That will do," the spider demon replied, a smile curling the edges of his lips, "thank you." The monkey nodded and ran back inside. Naraku crossed his arms again, head turned away as not to glare at Mika who remained perched on his shoulder, she had begun running her paws through his black curls. His hair is like an entity of its own, all who are near try to touch it.

"Isn't it nice being home," Ushi mused, resting their chin on their hand, admiring their house's beautiful exterior.

"Sure," Naraku twitched as Mika accidentally tugged on a knot. "Can you stop!?" he hissed. "Ushi, you're sure you've never had any lovers before me? I swear this squirrel's just like you!" He brought his hands together around the spot where Mika was, but found them to be empty. The little squirrel had darted to his other shoulder in the nick of time.

"It's Mika!" she squeaked, jumping off his shoulder before he could catch her, she made a beeline to Ushi and climbed up their torso to hide behind her neck. "And now you can't get me! Unless you want to risk catching Ushi's face instead! Nah-nah-nah-nah-nah!" She stuck out her tongue. The spider demon growled in irritation at Mika's childish attitude.

"Why do I even bother?" he grumbled.

"Naraku, she's just playing," Ushi tried to mediate, "and Mika, try to tell him that you want to play a game next time. He probably thought you were teasing him. Only I'm allowed to tease Naraku." The dog demon proudly jabbed a thumb into their chest.

"OK, but, for next time I want him to chase me around," the squirrel admitted. "It's one thing to be chased around by two squirrels my size, but a giant scary spider..." Mika paused for dramatics, "now that's thrilling!" She giggled; Naraku rolled his red eyes. Ushi snickered, imagining the ruckus they would cause running up and down the halls.

"But Mika, what if you actually get scared?" Taro asked.

"W-What if you get so scared you have a heart attack!?" Sora added, puffing his tail out for added emphasis.

"Well, then how about nobody chases anybody," Naraku suggested, "anyone thought of that yet?" Never thought I'd hear that from him.

"You sound like Kagome," Ushi couldn't help but comment, Naraku huskily sighed. "Anyways, Naraku's right. Chasing each other around is an easy way for someone to get hurt. How about after lunch, we all go out and do something fun together!"

"Sounds perfect," the spider demon purred, stepping over and planting a kiss on Ushi's cheek, causing Mika to coo. The young demon was childishly delighted by any display of affection between the two.

Inuyasha pouted as he watched over the side of the well, awaiting Kagome's return. Everything's so quiet without her. The dog demon groaned and slid down to sit on the grass, slouching. He grumbled and fidgeted with his hands, it always takes forever for her to get back. His ears pricked. I could check on her... He shook his head, nah, I don't need to. I'm not lonely. Not a second later, Inuyasha hopped down the well in a bright pink flash of light.

...

"Kohaku?" Sango ran from door to door looking for her little brother. It appeared that he had taken off during the night. "Kohaku!" She cried in desperation, tears formed at the corners of her eyes. I just got him back. I could finally see him again, talk to him. He's all I have left. She felt strong arms hold her as Miroku came to her side.

"Sango, what's wrong?" the monk asked, surprisingly not reaching towards her butt.

"Kohaku's gone, I can't find him anywhere, Kirara went out looking beyond the village but she hasn't come back!" the demon slayer tearfully explained, "h-he could be anywhere by now!" Miroku nodded, taking in all the information. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Kirara coming down from the sky, she was holding Kohaku's arm gently in her jaws, his other arm was gripping her scruff so he wouldn't fall. Miroku refrained from making a 'look what the cat dragged in' joke.

"Sister, make her let go," Kohaku demanded, tears streaking down his cheeks, "I don't want to live! I don't deserve it." He tried to free himself from the nekomata's grip, but it was futile. She was determined to not let him run off on her watch.

"W-What are you saying!?" Sango exclaimed as she ran towards him, "Kohaku, are you remembering what happened when you were controlled?" The boy nodded, head hanging in shame. "Kohaku, that wasn't your fault. You were being mind-controlled by Naraku, if anyone did it, it was him."

"But-but I nearly killed you!" the slayer-in-training wailed. "Controlled or not, I should be allowed to live for letting it happen." Sango broke down, covering her face with her hands. Kohaku furrowed his brow, I made her cry. "Sister, I-I'm sorry." She was right. Even though it felt like I did it, it wasn't really me. I ran away from my feelings, she must've been worried sick.  "S-Sister..." he trailed off, biting his lip.

"Kohaku, I forgive you, just please don't run away again," the demon slayer finally composed herself enough to speak. She pulled him into a tight hug. "When I look at you, I don't see a murderer, I see my little brother."

Lunch was uneventful, but pleasant. Naraku didn't complain, he seemed to enjoy destroying his dumplings. Ushi insisted that anyone who wanted to have some fish could take a portion, for it was quite a large catch. They sliced it up with their blade, then put it in the center of the table within reach of the servants. The catfish was delicious, cooked to perfection, and so savory and tender. Ushi wiped their mouth repeatedly on their sleeve, their salivary glands having gone into overdrive. Ugh, I'm practically slobbering over this fish. I'm such a dog. Well, I am a dog demon. They chuckled, causing the spider demon to tilt his head to ascertain what was amusing. He was sitting beside them, at Ushi's request, since he was soon to be head of the household as well.

"Naraku, I know you don't like fish, but I think you'd like this one," Ushi began, surprisingly, his expression hadn't changed to a dismissive one. "It's not very fishy tasting and it's soft." They took a piece of the meat between their chopsticks and offered it to him.

"I'll try it," he responded, then a sly smile crossed his features, "but you have to feed it to me." Feed him? Like he's some kind of baby bird!? Oh that Naraku, he knows he could only get this kind of treatment from me! Ushi's cheeks took on a slight pinkish hue as they raised the chopsticks level to his mouth, to which he took the piece of fish off and tilted his head from side to side as he judged the taste. "Hm," Naraku swallowed, "you're right, it's not too bad." His eyes landed on Ushi's face, whose expression clearly asked 'why did you make me do that?'

"And why couldn't you just eat the fish like a normal demon?" Ushi asked as Naraku turned away to continue eating as normal. Is he pretending to ignore me? "You really couldn't just shred it like usual?"

"No, I really couldn't," Naraku admitted, "that might be the only way I could ever stomach eating a fish." He grinned, Ushi smiled and rolled their silver eyes. The spider demon took another bite of a dumpling before leaning back and sighing. "I've had enough. I think this is the most I've ever eaten in my life." He did eat a lot today. Two and a half plates of dumplings to be exact.

"That means you must've really enjoyed the food," Ushi said with a smile. The spider demon nodded, then rested his head against Ushi's shoulder, clearly having grown drowsy from gorging himself. "Remember, I said we were going to go do something fun with the squirrels after lunch." As a response, Naraku only nuzzled his head into their sleeve and relaxed further.

"Sleeping is fun," he groaned. Ushi gently pushed him upright, he reluctantly opened his eyes. "OK, fine, I won't sleep." Naraku rubbed his eyes, "even though it's so tempting."

"I'm sure getting back outside will help you shake it off," the dog demon reassured him.

...

"So, what were you planning to do, exactly?" Naraku asked, for it seemed to him that Ushi had something in mind. The dog demon shrugged.

"I figured we would all decide together," they chirped. The squirrel siblings were perched on Ushi's shoulders, discussing amongst themselves. Oh great, I'm going to be playing kiddie games aren't I? He crossed his arms. "So, any ideas?"

"I want to go tree climbing," Taro spoke first.

"I want to go swimming!" Mika stated.

"Guys, why can't we just do something at home like sewing?" Sora fiddled with his paws, "going outside the barrier is scary!"

"No it's not, going outside the barrier is fun, unlike sewing, which is so boooring!" Mika retorted. Then she looked to the spider. "What does Mister Naraku want to do? Besides sleeping, of course." She grinned as the spider demon rolled his eyes. She must've overheard Ushi and I's conversation at lunch. Seeing that the conversation was going nowhere, Ushi cleared their throat, causing the chatter to silence.

"How about we do a bit of everything," Ushi finally suggested, causing some oohs from the squirrels, who hadn't thought of that. "There's a lake with tall trees nearby, we can climb them and then jump down into the water. Then we can go home and I can teach you all how to knit. It's more fun than sewing. Sound good?" The squirrel siblings nodded with a resounding 'mhm'. Ushi linked their arm with Naraku's and set off towards the lake, it was further than Ushi had made it sound. On the way, Mika had hopped onto Naraku's shoulder again, the spider demon pretended to ignore her. When they got to the lake, Taro and Mika immediately took off toward the tall pine tree and scurried up the trunk. Ushi didn't lie, that was quite a tall tree. Sora hopped down and walked over to the shore of the lake, content to dig in the mud and get himself dirty.

"You coming?" the dog demon had begun to scale the tree trunk, but they had paused and looked back at Naraku.

"Guess I'd better," he remarked, then followed them up. He didn't like swimming, but he'd do it if it made Ushi happy. Ushi yelped as he accidentally grabbed their ankle instead of the next branch. Naraku cackled as their face lit up. They must be ticklish. A gust of wind caused the conifer to gently sway, making the spider demon glance down. A wave of uneasiness came over him as he caught view of the body of water beneath him. He gulped but pressed on to the halfway point on the tree, where the branches were still thick enough to support their weight. Ushi shimmied over to the branch that extended over the lake, reluctantly, Naraku followed. Flashes of the rushing river and the cliff assaulted his mind. No. I can do this. It's just a lake. I'm not burnt and the distance is much smaller. I can do this. I'm not scared. Taro and Mika were already on their second round, their soaked forms darting past Naraku and Ushi who were balancing on the branch. Ushi glanced over their shoulder, then upon noticing the spider demon's apprehension, turned fully.

"Naraku, you OK?" they asked, then they looked around and gasped, recognizing what was going on. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize-"

"It's fine," he reassured them, "it's been fifty years, I should be over this by now." He carefully slipped past Ushi and stood on the furthest point that the branch could hold, staring down at the shimmering, gently shifting blue water. It's not the same. The water's calm. I'm not being thrown in. He blinked as Mika and Taro zoomed down, curled into little balls of fur, screaming with joy. Their bodies collided with the water in a splash, then both their heads popped up and their laughter echoed off the lake's surface. If they can do it, I can do it.

"Hey, you could climb down and join Sora, help build his fort," Ushi put a hand on his shoulder.

"No, I want to face this," the spider demon replied, "I want to do it, at least once. Just so I know I can." The dog demon nodded, knowing he was determined. Naraku drew in a breath, then took a leap of faith, curling in on himself like he'd seen the squirrels do. The wind whistled through his ears and tossed his black curls around like branches in a storm. He heard a loud scream and realized it was him. It's not the same. The arachnid squeezed his eyes shut then hit the water, creating a giant splash that sent waves across the whole lake. Naraku's head breached the surface, sopping dark hair hung over his face like a curtain, he used one hand to push it out of the way. He opened his eyes, seeing the bright, sunshine sparkling down on the water. I survived. I never want to do this ever again.

"Woohoo!" Taro exclaimed, "that was an awesome jump Mister Naraku! You made really big waves."

"Yeah," Mika agreed, then gasped, "watch out, Master Ushi looks like they're about to join us!" Naraku took her suggestion and swum towards the squirrels, joining them as Ushi dove head-first into the lake, hands crossed over their head, creating a modest amount of waves. They surfaced and began to laugh, slicking their messy bangs back so that they could see.

"The water's warmer than I thought it would be," Ushi noted as they paddled over. They sent a smile Naraku's way, letting him know that they appreciated him trying the jump. The dog demon looked to the shore, then pointed, "wow! Look at Sora's sand fort!" The little squirrel had built an elaborate castle decorated with sticks and pine needles. He poked his head out of one of the windows and waved.

"Come on guys, you all should come build forts too, then we can have a war!" the little squirrel hopped out from his castle and fluffed out his tail.

"I declare war on Mika!" Taro shouted as he paddled to the shore and got to work on his sand castle.

"Well I declare war on both of you!" Mika hollered, grabbing a ball of wet mud and throwing it on Sora's masterpiece, knocking some of the pine needles off.

"Hey, you need to build your fort before you destroy mine," Sora reminded her.

"Well you'll just destroy mine anyway so it doesn't matter," she retorted, tossing her second ball of mud on Taro's work-in-progress. The rodent squeaked in surprise, then growled.

"Uh-oh," Ushi quickly swam to the shore as the juveniles began to quarrel, "now, now, don't fight. How about everyone builds their own castle. No wars." They wagged their finger at Sora. Mika smirked as Naraku came out of the water and laid down on the drier part of the shore where there was more sand. He closed his eyes and Mika noticed that his breaths quickly became rhythmic, signaling that he had drifted off. No way! He fell asleep in one second!

"Psst," she waved her paws, motioning for everyone to huddle around. Ushi got down on their knees; her brothers leaned in. "Look, Mister Naraku fell asleep. We should totally bury him!" Ushi snorted at the thought of Naraku covered in sand. The mischievous demons quickly got to work, digging up handfuls of sand and putting it on top of his arms and legs, molding it around him so it would fit like a suit of armor. The trio of squirrels could barely contain their laughter as they buried his torso, leaving his head and neck exposed. Ushi covered their mouth as they giggled, stepping back to look at what they had done.

"Wha'so funny?" Naraku slurred as he sleepily blinked. He looked around, noticing the predicament he was in. "What did you do to me?" Naraku didn't seem angry, he just looked confused.

"I-It was Mika's idea," the dog demon choked out between laughs, "I-I'll help you get free." They knelt down, but he sat up and broke through the sand easily.

"I'll wash off," the spider demon said as he waded into the lake and got most of the sand off his clothes. Now dripping wet, he wrung out his robe onto the sandy shore. "So, what now?"

"You guys ready to head home yet?" Ushi asked the squirrels. They were answered by a choir of 'mhm's', 'yeah's' and 'sure's'. "Alright then," the dog demon chirped, "let's get going!"

...

The quintet made their way back to Ushi's house. Ushi brought them to their room and got out their spools of silk yarn. They began instructing the squirrels and Naraku, showing them how to make knots with the yarn, then how to loop it together. Sora picked it up quickly, the crafty little squirrel began work on an elaborate design incorporating various colors. Taro gave up after getting his fingers tangled. Mika, with lots of help from Ushi, made herself a strip of knitted yarn to tie around her tail like a bow. She pranced around, waving her fluffy tail around and showing off her pink garment. Naraku had not followed any of their instructions, wrapping the silk around his fingers and twisting it in various ways. He moved his hands apart as far as they could go, revealing his creation: a mess of silk that somewhat resembled a spiderweb.

"Don't pull on it too much, you'll cut off circulation in your fingers," Ushi reminded him. He was frowning, looking annoyed at the silk fibers as he moved his hands in various ways to try and untangle himself, but it was no use. The dog demon chuckled, then teased, "a spider stuck in his own web. Here, let me see." They grabbed a knife from their desk and cut through the threads that linked his hands together, the yarn fell slack around his fingers.

"I could've untangled it," Naraku scoffed.

"Sure," the canine relented, then looked back at the squirrels. Mika and Taro were play wrestling, Sora was still working on his yarn, which was turning out to be a small blanket with stripes. They smiled as they felt Naraku rest against them, entangling his fingers with theirs, they ran their thumb over his hand. 

"It was fun today," the spider demon murmured, "I can't wait until every day is like this." Ushi nodded, for they shared the sentiment. We're just like a family. A warm... happy family.

Chapter Text

The stoic canine was silent as always, taking the lead as he flew through the sky, long, white locks flowing behind him like a waterfall. His company, a surprising amount considering how antisocial he was, followed close behind him. Kagura idly played with her beaded earring while sitting on her feather. Kanna sat behind her, watching the horizon with her black eyes. Sesshomaru hasn't spoken in days, not since he returned after sensing a powerful aura. I wonder what shut him up? Even though the sorceress sometimes felt like she was at her wits end with the dog demon, she'd rather be traveling with him than alone. It must have something to do with that sword. He's been glancing at it ever since he got back. He's angry at it, it must've made him do something he didn't want to do.

"M'lord, where are we going?" Jaken inquired, to no response, not even annoyance. It seemed the demon lord was ignoring all of his companions equally, even his most faithful servant. Kagura looked over as she heard Rin sigh and flop down on Ah-Un's saddle.

"I'm hungry!" the young girl announced to the world. Surprisingly, Sesshomaru seemed to respond to this and brought the party to the ground, though he quickly took off again as the clouds above parted to reveal a massive, white dog demon. Sesshomaru transformed, appearing nearly identical to the stranger and the two snarled as they clashed, snapping jaws at one another. Kagura growled and quickly sped towards the fight on her fan. I can help him.

"Dance of Blades!" the wind sorceress fired a blast of crescent shaped projections towards the unfamiliar canine, though they barely cut through its thick fur. The dog demon focused on her, hurtling itself towards Kagura who hovered powerless to avoid. I'm not fast enough! Luckily, Sesshomaru intercepted the dog, sending them both careening through the clouds. The demon lord and the dog both transformed back to their humanoid forms. Kagura frowned, Sesshomaru's opponent looks almost just like him!

"Mother," the demon lord spat.

...

"Oh, wow!" Rin squeaked, amazed at the female dog demon's floating palace. Sesshomaru's mother merely ignored the girl, sitting down on her throne and crossing her legs, cold yellow eyes examining each member of her son's group.

"Did you bring me this human child to eat?" the dog demon asked, then vaguely gestured at Kagura, "and this is your consort, I assume?" The wind sorceress' face flushed pink; Sesshomaru quirked a brow. Rin giggled, having never seen Sesshomaru become flustered before, seeming not to have been unnerved at the possibility of being eaten.

"No," the demon lord responded, "I came here to see if father left you any information on Tenseiga's power."

"Your father only left me this Meido Stone," his mother lifted up a heavy pendant that had been resting on her chest, "he said that when you came looking for this very information, it would put you in danger as a test, but I am not worried." Kagura cocked her head, disgusted at the canine's uncaring attitude towards everything. So nonchalant about putting her son in danger. So cold and distant. Now I see where Sesshomaru gets it from. The female demon channeled her energy into the stone, bringing forth a great hellhound from the depths of the underworld. Sesshomaru drew Tenseiga and slashed at it, sending a Meido towards it, though it was unaffected. The beast leapt towards Rin, snatching the screaming girl in its jaws and vanishing into the underworld. Sesshomaru snarled and immediately opened a half-moon shaped path to follow it. His Meido has gotten wider... I wonder what he did.

"Don't be foolish Sesshomaru, the life of a little human girl does not matter," the older dog demon reprimanded him.

"I'm going to slay the hellhound," Sesshomaru retorted, then hopped through the portal. I should follow, make myself useful. Kagura summoned her feather and flew after the demon lord, the portal promptly closed behind them. Sesshomaru's mother shook her head with a sigh.

"No one who ventures in that portal comes out alive," she lamented.

"AND YOU JUST REMEMBERED TO TELL US THAT NOW!?" Jaken screamed. "LORD SESSHOMARU'S GOING TO D-D-DIE!?" The imp broke down, sobbing hysterically. He formed a puddle of tears beneath him.

"But Master Jaken, Lord Sesshomaru has Tenseiga," Kanna reminded him, trying in vain to soothe the little imp's anxiety. "He will keep them safe."

...

"Lord Sesshomaru!" Kagura called out as she tried to catch up to the dog demon. He cracked his fingers, then tore apart the hellhound with one arm, gracefully catching Rin and setting her down. The wind sorceress finally catches up, only for Sesshomaru to place Rin's sleeping form into her arms.

"She's unconscious," Sesshomaru stated, then turned away and continued on the path deeper into the underworld. Kagura winced at the foreboding sensation that overcame her. This place makes me sick. Worse than Naraku's castle. She gulped, for there was a strange stillness to Rin's body. The girl once so full of life appeared pale and limp in the sorceress' arms. She's not breathing. Kagura's heart quickened, looking on as Sesshomaru slew a few skeletal birds, sending their scrambled bones through glowing portals. When the scuffle was over, the sorceress cleared her throat, grabbing the white haired dog's attention. How am I going to tell him?

"Rin-she's not breathing," the wind sorceress' voice broke at that last word, her heart broke as well upon seeing Sesshomaru's face twist with concern. So he does love the girl after all. The dog demon unsheathed Tenseiga and instructed Kagura to set the little girl down. He then slashed across Rin's body, but it didn't bring the child back.

"I cannot see the messengers of the underworld," Sesshomaru's tone reflected his disbelief.

"Tenseiga can only bring someone back by killing those messengers," his mother's voice suddenly spoke, Kagura figured she was using the Meido stone to communicate with them. "Sesshomaru, if you slay the Guardian of the Underworld, you may have a chance of saving the girl's soul." The dog demon lowered his head, golden eyes flicking around as he absorbed the information, they landed on Kagura, who gave him a supporting nod.

Darkness came over the pair, making off with Rin's form as it slipped her from Kagura's grasp, Sesshomaru growled and gave chase, seeming desperate to save the little girl from certain death. Kagura's spine tingled, for as they went on, they were drawn deeper and deeper into the bowels of the underworld. Soon, they came upon a great black hole surrounded by an endless sea of corpses. Rin was being held by a large creature of darkness, probably the guardian they were looking for.

"Meido Zangetsuha!" Sesshomaru exclaimed, decapitating the creature with his portal, then quickly retrieving Rin before she could be sucked in. He held the small girl close to his chest, protecting her from the many rocks and debris that was drawn into the hole. "Rin, wake up," the demon lord ordered, then gritted his teeth as she did not respond. The dog demon dropped Tenseiga the ground, the blade clattered uselessly to the ground, he sank to his knees, looking helplessly at Rin. Kagura knelt across from him, gazing worriedly at the dog. I've never seen him so upset before.

"She died because of me, and for what? Because I wanted to strengthen Tenseiga," Sesshomaru hissed under his breath, "this was a worthless endeavor."

"Sesshomaru..." the sorceress trailed off and gasped as the corpses surrounding them began to move, moaning and reaching towards Tenseiga. The sword pulsed from where it lay. Sesshomaru looked over at it, gold eyes narrowed into slits. His eyes then scanned the sea of corpses, seeming to understand the sword's intention.

"I'll give you what you want," he handed Rin to Kagura, then grabbed Tenseiga and slashed, a flare of blue-white light engulfed the underworld.

...

Sesshomaru's mother gasped as a portal opened across from her throne. Sesshomaru and Kagura stepped through, the dog demon looked distraught. He followed the wind sorceress as she laid down Rin's body, then took up a place beside it, she stood behind him. Kagura's heart ached for him, she wanted nothing more than to put a hand on his shoulder, but she knew he wasn't the type to appreciate that kind of contact. Kanna walked over, the corners of her lips down-turned in a slight frown. Just as Kanna was beginning to open up to someone. Kanna had really taken to Rin, in a short time, the two had become like sisters.

"Did you know Rin would die!?" Sesshomaru snapped, turning to face his mother. He was seething in rage, barely able to contain his emotions. His mother recoiled in shock at the display. Kagura, in an effort to keep him from exploding on the other canine, put one hand on his shoulder, the act seemed to work. Sesshomaru relaxed, the wind sorceress quickly removed her hand, realizing what she had done.

"I did not, until your little demon told me she had been brought back by Tenseiga. One can only bend the laws of life so much," the female dog rose from her throne, "your father wanted you to learn sorrow and what it feels like to lose someone; since Tenseiga can only truly to wielded by someone with care in their heart." At that statement, Jaken burst into tears, Sesshomaru's mother turned to him, raising a pale eyebrow. "Why are you crying, little demon?"

"I-It's Jaken, a-and I'm crying in place of Lord Sesshomaru since he doesn't cry," the imp answered.

"I see..." the female demon made her way to Sesshomaru's side, he looked up at her, having knelt back down beside Rin. "This is her last chance." The mother laid her Meido stone atop Rin's chest, it pulsed and emitted a soft light. "This is the life Rin left behind in the underworld." The young girl opened her eyes, looking a bit disoriented.

"Lord Sesshomaru," she smiled, the demon lord put his hand on her face.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!" Jaken squealed, "I'll thank you in m'lord's place, he's very relieved!" Sesshomaru's mother tilted her head. Sesshomaru must've inherited his father's love for humans. The group quickly departed once Rin had recovered enough, flying away together. 

"The final shard, protected by Kikyo's light," a pink-haired demon paced the length of the cavern he had taken up residence in. He revealed his near-complete jewel, pitch dark with swirling purple clouds encased within. Magatsuhi and I cannot risk creating another pawn, not after what happened with Moryomaru. I should've known better than to use it like that. Byakuya can't do much, I must keep him alive until he can fulfill his purpose. I'll have to find a way to distract Naraku and his mutt so they don't interfere with my plans. Without them, Inuyasha and his ilk cannot do much against me. Kagome cannot even purify me, not when I'm in possession of the corrupted jewel. I will complete the jewel and my wish will be granted.

Hakudoshi hummed as he conjured a viewing circle, focusing it on Sesshomaru's party. This should give me enough time to think...

"Walkin' with Jaken, walkin' with Jaken!" Rin skipped along as the imp begged her to stop singing. Then he turned his attention to Sesshomaru, grabbing onto the tall demon's fluffy and pleading for him to discipline the girl. Kagura rolled her eyes, did he really expect for Rin to be fazed by the fact that she died. She could care less that I kidnapped her. A familiar buzzing sound caught the sorceress' attention as a purple cloud rolled in, surrounded by Saimyosho. Hakudoshi. The demon revealed himself, smugly grinning. His form is different. He looks more like Naraku. What used to be child-like was now a full-grown man wearing a lavish robe and vest with bony spikes protruding from his shoulders, similar to Sesshomaru's armor but more exaggerated. His hands and chest were covered the same material that occasionally opened to reveal blood-red eyes. His pink hair was waist-length and spiky.

"Impressed?" the demon smirked, noticing Kagura's agape mouth and shocked features. He turned his focus to Kanna. "But I wasn't here for you, Kagura." Hakudoshi raised his arm and extended a bony protrusion from it, slamming into Kanna's mirror and breaking off a piece. The girl gasped and wrapped her arms around it to protect it from any further damage. Kagura raised her fan, ready to fire if Hakudoshi made any more moves. The demon simply held the fragment in his hand, then held it out to Sesshomaru. The demon lord looked at it blankly, then met Hakudoshi's eyes as if to ask 'why are you offering this to me?'

"Kanna's mirror is able to absorb other demon's auras," Hakudoshi explained, "if you use it on Tenseiga, you will be able to transform it into Tessaiga. It's what you've always wanted, right?" The demon purred, voice oozing with mockery. Sesshomaru reached forward and snatched the shard before hurtling a Meido at Hakudoshi, who dodged it before making his escape. The demon lord quickly flew away, though in a different direction than Hakudoshi, abandoning his companions who had a million questions for him.

"He took it, what an arsehole!" Kagura snarled, "can't he get over his stupid feud with his brother already." Her voice softened as she looked down at Kanna. "You OK?" The little demon nodded.

"But Kagura, I thought you liked Sesshomaru, why are you calling him that name?" Rin asked, causing the sorceress to blush.

"Like him, are you crazy!?" the wind sorceress bluffed, "it's like trying to like a block of stone! There's nothing to like." She put her hands on her hips. "We should follow him, he can't just leave us here." Kagura summoned her feather, both Rin and Kanna hopped on, leaving Jaken behind with Ah-Un.

"NOO! WAIT FOR MEEEE!" the little imp screamed, but they were already far gone.

Chapter Text

Kagome giggled as she climbed the vines up the side of the well. Her eyes landed on Inuyasha's head, his two triangle ears perked at the sight of her.

"Yo," he greeted her and helped her over the lip of the stone structure. He always seemed to be there whenever she came back. Kagome blushed, remembering how they almost kissed that night in her room. He didn't seem to notice.

"How's everyone been?" the teen girl asked as they started towards the village.

"Good enough, Hakudoshi's been really quiet," Inuyasha noted, "too quiet."

"Knock on wood," Kagome said, then rapped her knuckles on the trunk of a pine tree. Inuyasha quirked a thick brow, then shrugged and continued on. Guess he doesn't know the saying. "I bet Sango's been happy to see Kohaku," she continued, then gasped as she bumped into Inuyasha's back. "Hey, why'd you-?" Kagome paused as she noticed Inuyasha sniffing the air.

"Sesshomaru," was all the half-demon stated before taking off.

...

The demon lord looked over as the half-demon skidded to a halt. Quickly, the rest of his friends followed, standing in defensive positions. Sesshomaru revealed the fragment of Kanna's mirror. Like clockwork, the humans in the group gasped.

"If you shatter it, then Tessaiga's power will be yours..."

"That's a shard of Kanna's mirror!" Kagome announced, "Sesshomaru, how'd you get that!?" She was clearly thinking of the little demon that possessed the mirror, fearing Sesshomaru had hurt her. The great dog demon did not answer, instead cracking the shard in his hand, then sprinkling the dust on Tenseiga. The blade pulsed unnaturally.

"It doesn't matter how he got it," Inuyasha snapped back, thrusting Tessaiga out in front of him. "I'll take 'im down with my... Wind Scar!" The half-demon heaved as he fired off a blast of yellow energy; Sesshomaru held up Tenseiga. It drew the Wind Scar into itself, then took on Tessaiga's form. Inuyasha looked horrified, but he quickly shook it off and attempted a second Wind Scar, only to find that it did not work. Sesshomaru stepped back, looking satisfied. He raised Tenseiga, then took in a breath.

"WIND SCAR!" the tall dog demon yelled and swung, unleashing a devastating blast of energy at Inuyasha and his friends.

"Dance of the Dragon!" Kagura cried out as she whipped a tornado to intercept Sesshomaru's Wind Scar. "Sesshomaru, what are you thinking!? Taking up an offer made by Hakudoshi?" She floated down off her feather, her anger made tangible through the sudden roughness of the wind.

"Hakudoshi huh?" Inuyasha sneered, "you just can't stop bein' duped, can ya Sesshomaru? That makes sense, I didn't think ya had it in ya to hurt a little girl." He gestured to Kanna and Rin who remained floating above on Kagura's feather. Sesshomaru's face betrayed no emotion, he instead readied Tenseiga for another go.

"Lord Sesshomaru, please stop fighting with Inuyasha!" Rin exclaimed, cupping her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, "if your father was here, what would he think? He wouldn't want you two to fight!" Sesshomaru twitched, the question clearly stirring something within him.

"Isn't this audience just annoying," Byakuya suddenly appeared, causing nearly everyone to yell out his name in shock. "I was right there, you guys didn't see me?" He asked with an innocent shrug. Then, he opened his gourd and sprayed water onto Sesshomaru and Inuyasha, sucking them into a portal.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome cried, running toward the spot where the two had been. She fell to her knees in the dirt, patting the ground in search for Inuyasha.

"Lord Sesshomaru!" Rin echoed, Kanna put a hand on her shoulder, preventing her from jumping off the feather to search for Sesshomaru.

"Where'd they go?" Sango murmured.

"No idea," Byakuya stated, then disappeared as Sango chucked Hiraikotsu at him. The group looked up as the sky darkened, Totosai and his cow fell from the sky in a burst of lightning.

"I was surprised to see the clash of Tessaiga and Tenseiga happen already," the blacksmith noted, scratching at his scraggly beard.

"Wait, you can see it!?" Kagome perked up, "please, tell me what's happening! I need to know if Inuyasha's OK!"

"Me too," Sesshomaru's ward, Rin hopped off the feather and ran over to Kagome's side. "Lord Sesshomaru'd better not hurt Inuyasha too bad. I don't get why he's being so mean!"

"Me neither," Kagura chimed in, "but then he can be so nice at times. I just hope this time they'll figure it out and by some miracle, Inuyasha will survive." Her voice was grim, clearly fearing for the powerless half-demon.

"Here, I'll show you what's going on," Totosai whacked his cow on the head with his hammer. Its eyes lit up like a projector, showing an image of a strange world with two silver-haired dog demons duking it out.

...

Inuyasha opened his golden eyes, taking in the change in his surroundings. He and Sesshomaru were on a floating island surrounded by a swarm of countless lesser demons. They don't seem very interested in us. Maybe they're just trying to keep us in. A raging ocean of sickly violet water crashed far below the island. Guess I'll go for a swim if I fall.

"I was getting sick of them interrupting us," Sesshomaru stated, then he leapt towards Inuyasha, who met him in the air, clanging blade against blade.

"I can't believe you'd go along with whatever Hakudoshi told ya," the half-demon spat, trying to knock the mock Tessaiga from Sesshomaru's grip. The demon lord grunted and pushed him back, sending Inuaysha plummeting, then skidding across the dusty ground.

"Prove to me you are the rightful heir, once and for all," the taller demon commanded, pointing his sword towards Inuyasha, who was picking himself from the dirt. "If you fail, I will destroy both of the blades."

"Hah, and if I win you'll give up yer obsession with Tessaiga?" Inuyasha teased, earning him a nasty glare from his older brother.

"Adamant Barrage!" Sesshomaru yelled in response, Inuyasha quickly raised Tessaiga's sheath to shield himself from the shower of diamond crystals. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes as the smoke cleared and he realized the half-demon had utilized the barrier. "Red Tessaiga," he commanded, then flung out a Wind Scar, breaking through the sheath's barrier and flinging Inuyasha into the sea.

"How's the battle looking?" Hakudoshi tilted his head towards Byakuya, who was standing before him. The incarnation was missing an eye, an eye that was currently surveying the battle between Inuyasha and Sesshomaru.

"Sesshomaru knocked the half-demon off the edge of the cliff," the dark-haired demon reported. "I thought family members were supposed to love one another. If I hadn't been told they were brothers, I'd assume they weren't." Hakudoshi cackled at the sentiment.

"Sesshomaru's hatred of Inuyasha is so potent, so tangible. It's so easy to exploit," Hakudoshi mused, "all I did was tell him of a way to get Tessaiga's power and he willingly went along with it. He's so desperate." The demon snickered, then extended a tentacle towards Byakuya's face. The other demon leaned backwards, unsure of what Hakudoshi meant to do. "Let me see," the pink-haired demon commanded, Byakuya obeyed, letting Hakudoshi stick his tentacle into his eye socket. Byakuya winced, ugh, this is disgusting. Hakudoshi chuckled, watching Sesshomaru look over the edge of the island, waiting for Inuyasha to inevitably surface.

To truly purify something, I must destroy the darkness. Destroy the darkness. Naraku released some miasma from his fingers and enclosed it in a barrier. He furrowed his brow, focusing his energy into the small cloud, but that only seemed to make it grow. No matter what I do, I can never destroy it. The spider demon sat down in the grass, having spent all morning in this field. He wanted to practice this away from Ushi's home as not to accidentally taint their land if any miasma escaped.

"You're just moving the negative energy from the Jewel into your own body."

"To truly purify something, you must destroy the darkness."

Kikyo. Kikyo, why did you make me stop? Why did you tell me how to purify something? Wouldn't you rather have had me destroy myself back then? The spider demon growled in frustration, knocking his hand against the ground, dissolving the barrier and letting the miasma wisp away into the wind. Whoops. He could feel his heart pounding in his ears, thoughts of the priestess stirring the bandit from his slumber. What was Kikyo's goal in telling me that? Did she think I could learn to purify things? I... a half-demon born from pure darkness? How foolish of me to even attempt such a thing. All I can do is corrupt. Even after all the strides I've made.

"Well, it's not like Ushi could purify anything," Naraku stated aloud in a feeble attempt to comfort himself. Of course Ushi can't purify anything, they're a normal demon. If Ushi could purify something, surely Shippo or someone else who seems good-natured could as well. But, I'm not a normal demon. I'm part human and humans seem good at purifying things. Even that lecherous monk could supposedly exorcise lesser demons. Naraku frowned, realizing that he would have to lower himself into the role of a student if he wanted assistance from a human. No way am I letting someone have that kind of power over me. The spider demon socked himself in the head with a grumble. That's just the problem. I'm too haughty. All those who are great at purifying things like Kikyo and Kagome are humble. Incredibly so. Even the average human is much more humble than the average demon.

The spider demon perked up. That's just it. I'll initiate my time of weakness where I am fully human and continue my practicing. Ushi will probably be on their way to check on me by now, so if I get attacked, I won't have to wait long. Naraku closed his eyes, his body began to feel uncertain, he felt like he was lowering. No... no. Not this. The arachnid gritted his teeth as he melted into a mess of tentacles and limbs, the only recognizable part of him remaining was his head, though it was staked on a spinal cord. Naraku sighed, I must've absorbed too much flesh from Moryomaru and Magatsuhi to become a normal human like last time. Now I'm this... thing. And I'm caught out in the open. His heart pulsed as he sensed a warm aura draw near. And now Ushi's going to see me like this. He heard something drop into the grass nearby. Naraku lowered his head into the mess of body parts in shame of his monstrous form.

"Where's..." Ushi trailed off, looking around before their eyes settled on the mass of tentacles, "Naraku... is that you?" They sounded horrified. "W-What happened!?" Immediately, they reached for one of his limbs, presumably to get his attention, but the moment their hands met with it, it began melting into their flesh. The dog demon pulled back with a yelp, their golden aura flared as their body regenerated from the surface-level wounds. "Naraku, what's going on? Is there anything I can do? Talk to me!"

"I thought I would become human," Naraku lifted his head, stretching it out towards Ushi, their brows were knitted with worry. I must appear hideous to them. Their hand hesitantly hovered at their side. And yet they still want to touch me. "It's safe to touch my face," he stated. Ushi cupped his cheek with their hand in a comforting gesture, rubbing their thumb across his skin. "It was foolish of me to think I could purify anything, being that I am a demon, a creature of darkness." He winced as he saw Ushi's expression fall. They must think I'm demeaning myself. Oh Ushi.

"Hm," the dog demon began, "I've never heard of a demon who could purify things, it seemed to me like that was a human thing. But if there was to be a demon who could do that, I like to think that I'm looking right at him." They smiled sheepishly, for their words did not have the desired effect.

"Ushi, my love, that's not my point, I'm giving up," the spider sighed, "it's impossible for me to purify anything, not with the way I am. I should just be happy that I'm able to cleanse something by moving negative energy into myself. Kikyo said that true purification requires eradication of the darkness and that's just not something I can do. Demonic energy and purification don't mix, even with good demons like Inuyasha." The dog demon cocked their head for a moment, silver eyes darting back and forth. I wonder what they're thinking? Maybe figuring out a way to take me home in this form. Suddenly, they gasped, their head popped up, revealing a big smile.

"You're thinking in terms of purification that humans can do, what if there was a version that demons could do?" Ushi retorted with a question that made Naraku's head spin, "if you can move negative energy, then there sure-as-should be a way for you to destroy it! Negative energy is just that-darkness. It's different from demonic aura. You need to find a way to purify just the negative energy; that's what Kikyo meant. The Sacred Jewel's negative energy is linked with Magatsuhi's demonic aura, destroying one should certainly destroy the other. Pull yourself together, Naraku, this isn't over yet!" They pumped their free fist with enthusiasm.

"Ushi... you might be onto something," the spider demon was gobsmacked. It appears I've forgotten how intelligent Ushi can be. Ushi giggled and ruffled his curly hair.

"It was just a logical conclusion I came to," the canine shrugged, "next time, how about we work on this together? That way, if you get stumped, we can bounce ideas off each other, OK. We'll figure this out somehow, I just know it." They leaned forward to give him an encouraging peck on the cheek. Naraku's heart fluttered. To be willing to kiss me in such a disgusting form as this. Of course they would, they're my Ushi, after all. "Now, to get you somewhere safe to wait out this time of weakness," Ushi stepped back, placing their hands on their hips, "I think I know some places we can go. Naraku, you can crawl with those tentacles, right?"

"INUYASHA!" Kagome screamed as the half-demon disappeared into the purple sea with a splash. She breathed a huge sigh of relief as Inuyasha came flying out, slicing a winged demon in half, but then gasped in horror as she noticed his crimson eyes and facial markings. "His demon blood has taken over!"

...

Sesshomaru cocked his head, looking at the feral expression Inuyasha had taken on. Is he that desperate? Inuyasha snarled, then ran towards Sesshomaru, Tessaiga and Tenseiga collided. The demon lord raised an eyebrow, feeling energy escape from Tessaiga. It must be trying to reclaim the energy Tenseiga stole through the mirror shard. Inuyasha blinked, eyes regaining a spark of awareness, though they remained blood-red.

"WIND SCAR!" he howled.

"Backlash Wave!" Sesshomaru countered, then Inuyasha did the same. The raging tornadoes sucked in the lesser demons, tearing them apart and flinging their limbs across the barren world. Lightning flashed and thunder boomed from the collision of the storms. Inuyasha growled as he landed on the ground, then charged towards Sesshomaru.

"I'm gettin' back all Tessaiga's powers. Next comes Adamant Barrage!" he yelled, readying Tessaiga to clash once more.

"Meido Zangetsuha!" Sesshomaru shot a nearly full-moon shaped portal toward Inuyasha, who was sucked in despite his resistance. There is no escape from this. Inuyasha, you will die. Inside the portal, Inuyasha tumbled around as he floated into the abyss. He stabilized himself, then his eyes flicked to Tessaiga, which had grown scales along its side. Inuyasha looked over his shoulder at something Sesshomaru could not see.

...

"What's he doing?" Shippo asked, blue eyes wide as he watched through the projection.

"He must be cutting his own demon vortex," Miroku surmised. "Seems risky."

"Inuyasha..." Kagome whimpered.

...

"Alright Tessaiga, I trust your judgement," Inuyasha panted, then sliced through the spiral of red energy. The effect was immediate, energy from the Meido began seeping into Inuyasha's vortex. Sesshomaru's eyes widened. He has overcame my Meido. He truly knows how to use Tessaiga. Inuyasha is the rightful heir to Tessaiga. The dog demon felt the release of a great burden from his shoulders. Is this... the lifting of a grudge? Sesshomaru looked towards the half-demon as his energy vortex devoured the portal to the underworld.

"Looks like your plan isn't going the way you wanted," Byakuya noted, trying to hide the mocking nature of his statement. Hakudoshi rolled his eyes.

"It's not over," the other demon simply replied, "I've still got a trick up my sleeve. That shard I had Sesshomaru put on his sword, by touching it, I made it a part of me. It's spread all over Tenseiga. It's my sword now."

Sesshomaru looked down at Tenseiga, the blade pulsed as a crystalline sheen came over it. Adamant barrage? But, how can this be? Two diamond crystals shot off from it, lodging into Inuyasha's back, they began flooding miasma into the half-demon's system. Hakudoshi. So this was your plan all along. Sesshomaru flew towards his brother, brandishing Tenseiga and slamming it against Tessaiga. I can feel power leeching from Tenseiga. Tessaiga, are you trying to take Meido from me?

"Sesshomaru, what are you doin'!?" Inuyasha yowled, trying to fight off the poison and the demon lord both at once. Sesshomaru did not answer, watching as particles of mirror dust were knocked off his sword. "Sesshomaru!" Inuyasha repeated, then was drawn into unconsciousness from the poison, causing the Meido to resume closing. The demon lord rolled his eyes, so weak, then continued his objective. When the last of the dust was removed from Tenseiga, Sesshomaru sheathed it, then removed the shards of adamant from Inuyasha's back.

"Wake up," the demon lord commanded, punching Inuyasha in the face to get the job done. The half-demon sputtered back to life, golden eyes looking around to find that they were trapped inside the portal.

"We're trapped," Inuyasha stated, then his eyes widened as Tessaiga turned black. "D-Did you give me your Meido Zangetsuha?" Sesshomaru didn't answer. As they drew closer to the black hole, their bodies began to fade. Inuyasha grimaced, I don't know what to cut and Sesshomaru's not going to be any help. A small light caught his eye, then he raised Tessaiga and sliced for dear life.

...

The congregation exclaimed in shock as a Meido Zangetsuha appeared before them, Inuyasha and Sesshomaru quickly hopping out of it. Immediately, the demon lord began walking away without a word, his companions scrambling to talk with him.

"Lord Sesshomaru, I'm so glad you're OK!" Rin chirped, latching onto his fluffy.

"Hey," Kagura came to his side. She could tell he was deeply upset, so she put a hand on his shoulder, something that she'd wanted to try again after the incident at his mother's castle.

"Inuyasha, what happened after you went into the portal!?" Kagome screeched, "we couldn't see anything. I was so worried!" She threw herself around Inuyasha's side, giving him a warm hug.

"Tessaiga seems to have absorbed Meido Zangetsuha," Totosai explained, running his hand along the edge of the black blade. "Inuyasha?" The half-demon appeared a bit somber.

"I took all Sesshomaru had in that fight," Inuyasha said, "all father left 'im was Tenseiga and I took his only weapon." He stared at the departing form of his brother. "Meido Zangetsuha was his special technique that father gave 'im."

"Don't worry yerself about that," the blacksmith reprimanded him with a light tap of hammer to head, "you need to focus on mastering Tessaiga's new technique. Sesshomaru, well, he'll be gettin' a new sword very soon." Inuyasha's expression lightened, he seemed relieved.

"Unfortunate," Hakudoshi sighed. Too much has been going awry recently. His head snapped up. They're still distracted by Sesshomaru. Now's my time to strike and claim the final shard!

Chapter Text

The screams of terrified villagers were like music to Hakudoshi's ears as he and his demons laid siege upon the small town. The old priestess Kaede tried desperately to hold the monsters back, but it was no use and she resigned herself to evacuating the people. Hakudoshi lowered himself to the ground, stepping forward as he extended a tentacle toward Kohaku. The slayer-in-training was frozen in fear. Hakudoshi's tentacle reached around the boy's neck to obtain the shard, but as soon as it made contact with the pink crystal, it was set alight with blue, purifying flames.

"What is this!?" the demon howled, quickly detaching the extra limb before the fire could spread across his body.

"It must be... Kikyo's light!" Kohaku exclaimed, "she's protecting me."

"Kohaku!" Sango cried out from atop of Kirara. Hakudoshi snarled and turned into a cloud of miasma before any harm could be done to him. The demon slayer hopped off her nekomata and ran over to her little brother, embracing him warmly. "Thank goodness you're OK." Inuyasha and the others quickly arrived. They got to work looking through the rubble of the houses, making sure no one was trapped inside.

...

"This is awful," Kagome lamented as she finished placing flowers atop the graves of the villagers who were slain. "I can't believe we were so careless."

"How were we supposed to know that Hakudoshi would come here?" Inuyasha retorted. "We need to find him and put an end to him now. Bring Kohaku with us. I know it sounds bad, but it's better than puttin' them at risk." He gestured to a family who were setting up a campfire near their damaged house.

"You're right, I should've known better not to leave him here," Sango murmured, "and even if we all stay together, Hakudoshi will strike again, trying to get to the Jewel shard at all cost. We should move out, find Hakudoshi ourselves and put an end to him."

Ushi snickered as they lay snug in their blankets. Before them lay a sleeping spider strangely smiling whilst he slumbered. He looks so cute. I wonder what he's dreaming about? I wish I could have a dream as good as that. They sighed and slid their head forward so that it rested in the crook of his neck. The dog demon had been having nightmares every time they closed their eyes, seeing visions of the Jewel's completion and all of the death and havoc it would bring forth. How Hakudoshi would wish to be split completely from Naraku and become impossible to absorb. How he would do everything in his power to hunt the spider demon down to finally destroy his heart. The heart beat softly into Ushi's pointed ear, reminding them of the fact that the visions were just that, visions. Nothing like that will come to pass under my watch.

"Are you warm enough?" Naraku asked, causing Ushi's face to flush. How long was he awake? Did he know that I was staring at him!? "I'm surprised you've remained in bed for this long."

"I was about to get up, but then you started smiling," the dog demon explained, "I was curious if you were dreaming or not." They pulled back, allowing them to see his expression.

"So it worked," the arachnid mused, "I got you to stay." His red eyes narrowed slyly. He reached over as Ushi began to rise, catching a grip on their robe. "Wait, no, it wasn't a trick! Don't leave."

"How about a compromise: you come too," Ushi replied, dragging him out from under the covers and onto the cold floor. They sniffed, licking their lips. "I smell eggs. We'd best get dressed now so they'll be nice and hot." Naraku playfully sighed and shifted on his day clothes, then he headed to the table while Ushi got dressed. The dog demon had crafted themselves a bright yellow robe, much like the one they wore in their de-powered form, though this one best fit their taller proportions. They made their way to the table and sat down, noticing Naraku's eyes immediately become fixed to their new outfit. He's acting like he's never seen it before. I've been working on it all week!

"That looks like you," he remarked. Ushi quirked a brow. Did he mean that it looks good on me?

"Uh, thanks," they tilted their head, but then their focus was overtaken by the steaming plate of scrambled eggs served to them by Rana. Ushi nodded to the amphibian in gratitude, then dug in. The eggs were garnished with seasoning and herbs, giving them a savory flavor that a slightly less starving Ushi may have taken the time to appreciate. Naraku took his time and, as usual, ignored the chopsticks placed beside his plate. "That hit the spot," Ushi patted their belly with a satisfied expression. They frowned, noticing Naraku hadn't eaten much, he was staring out the door and into the distance. The dog demon nudged him, he looked over, expression serious.

"I sense Hakudoshi's aura not too far from here, he must be looking for us," the spider said as he rose from the table, "I'll go scare him off."

"I'll come too," Ushi began to follow him, but he pushed them back a bit roughly.

"No, I must go alone, you're too vulnerable to mine and his miasma," Naraku retorted, then he gently took their hand at the sight of their saddened features, "I'm sorry, but I have to do this on my own. For your and the servants' safety. You also need to maintain the barrier around the house." Ushi nodded, he was right. They were needed here to make sure no miasma tainted their home.

"Just come back to me," the dog demon ordered.

"I will, my love," the spider promised, before vanishing from the household.

...

Naraku appeared floating in the air, he surrounded himself with a barrier as swathes of lesser demons came flying towards him. They crashed harmlessly against the barrier wall, creating purple ripples that radiated over its surface. The spider demon rushed towards Hakudoshi who was in the process of absorbing a massive tree demon. That demon, it has the power to create branches that can go through barriers. Naraku quickly backtracked, putting a lot of space between him and the other demon. Hakudoshi must be trying to circumvent my barrier by using this demon.

"Hakudoshi, it would be in your best interest to leave this place, for you have ventured too close to mine and Ushi's domain," Naraku warned as Hakudoshi sucked in the last of the writhing branches. I must see how arrogant he has become. The pink-haired demon slouched forward before straightening himself up again, the spikes of bone on his shoulders lengthening. Red eyes flicked open in his bony gauntlets as he turned around to face his other half. Naraku's eyes widened as he sensed the Sacred Jewel within Hakudoshi's twisted form. He could feel tentacles itching to sprout from his back, desiring nothing more than to rip the Jewel clean out of the other demon's body.

"If it isn't Onigumo, just who I was looking for," the demon purred, Naraku furrowed his brow. That's not my name. "How is Ushi? Recovering well from my poison? Supposedly, you can heal that sort of poisoning now." Hakudoshi threw his head back and laughed. "How poetic. The man whose burn could not be healed learned to heal others. That reminds me, does that scar of yours still hurt?"

"Enough!" Naraku snarled, aura flaring a dark purple as a cloud of miasma set in around him, sucking the life out of the nearby flora. Hakudoshi huffed and extended new vine-like tendrils toward Naraku's barrier. They made contact, then began slowly creeping through; the sight sent Naraku into a panic. He vanished, reappearing some meters away, red eyes wide as saucers. I see now. "So, this was your intention in coming here. To lure me out so you could kill me."

"You of all people should have figured that one out," Hakudoshi said as he extended more tentacles in an attempt to capture the spider demon. Naraku extended sharp bony protrusions from his hands, using them as makeshift blades to slice Hakudoshi's tentacles apart. He then sent out some tentacles of his own, but they were repelled by Hakudoshi's barrier. Naraku raised an eyebrow. This should not be happening. Hakudoshi is still a part of me. His barrier is mine! "Not anymore," the pink-haired demon stated, "the Jewel has allowed me to differentiate my barrier from yours. Once I obtain the last shard, I'll finally be rid of my remaining link to you, Onigumo." He sneered at Naraku's angered expression, knowing full well that each time he uttered the name of the bandit, Naraku's rage would grow stronger. "And then-" Hakudoshi cut himself off as demonic aura surged from far away. Naraku looked over his shoulder. That's in the direction of Ushi's house. He was stalling so that I didn't notice where all the lesser demons went. He immediately teleported to just outside the barrier. The place was swarming with demons. Ushi was zipping around, slicing through demons with their fiery blades.

"Naraku! Thank goodness, I could use your help," they exclaimed. The spider demon nodded and used his bone blades to behead a group of worm demons. He growled as they sprouted new heads and tails from their corpses. Ah, these are the ones that need to be incinerated. As if on cue, Ushi shot a fireball at them, leaving nothing of them behind but useless ashes. These creatures are completely worthless. It would do me no good absorbing them. Naraku chopped through hordes of small demons, leaving their corpses behind to plummet to the ground, exploding in a pile of blood and limbs. The only creatures worth absorbing are extremely powerful like Moryomaru or ones with useful abilities like that tree demon Hakudoshi just absorbed. He looked up, noticing a cloud of miasma approaching steadily.

"Hakudoshi's on his way," Naraku announced, Ushi perked their head up, turning to glance at the cloud.

"Foolish Onigumo," Hakudoshi appeared forth from the purple wall, "you lead me right to your home." Ushi gasped, clearly in shock at the transformed appearance of the pink-haired demon. "Now I can destroy it." He extended dozens and dozens of branchy tentacles and put up a barrier around his body. 

"Don't you dare," Ushi growled, slicing through the viny appendages, though that only caused them to sprout more shoots. Some of the branches made it to the barrier and began slowly making their way through, their contact causing golden ripples to form at the barrier's surface. "B-But how, my barrier shouldn't be passable like that!"

"Oh, it's just a new power Onigumo failed to stop me from acquiring," Hakudoshi purred, clearly enjoying the dog demon's panic. Tongues of flame shot from their fingertips as they tried desperately to set the vines alight.

"Naraku, do something!" they cried out as the spider demon remained frozen, hovering in the air. There's nothing I can do. Onigumo's heart has no control over Hakudoshi. If I cannot pass through his barrier, then I cannot absorb him. I must find a way to scare him off. He'll turn tail and run if he thinks I have the upper hand on him. Naraku opened his eyes. Vines were now encircling the manor, constricting the walls and beginning to cause damage. I must act fast. Naraku teleported himself deep within the cloud of miasma. If I can purify this, make it disappear, Hakudoshi will get the message. Now, to find the negative energy. Focus...

The spider demon extended a hand into the blackness, for the cloud was so thick it blocked out the sun. His bare fingertips began to sting from contact with the purple mist. There was a pulsating sensation emanating from the airy substance, almost like a heartbeat. His heart began to synchronize with the frequency, beating in unison. Am I detecting the negative energy? Naraku drew the sensation in towards himself, the miasma consolidated into a large, swirling ball above his fist. It resembles the Sacred Jewel. I can feel the negativity coming from this thing, it's palpable.

The skin on his hand in closest proximity to the miasma was sizzling like oil in a pan. He noticed Hakudoshi staring at him with intrigue. Come on now. Naraku inhaled and felt an area for above his heart that emanated something of the opposite wavelength. My human heart. Of course. It can manifest that pure energy. Naraku channeled it into his fingers, amazed at the sight of his hand glowing lavender. I have never seen my aura manifest so bright. It feels pure enough. The spider demon smiled as the miasma dissipated in a flash of pink light. It emitted a small shock-wave that resonated through his body, causing a slight sensation of vertigo. It feels like a weight lifted off my shoulders. Quickly, the spider re-oriented himself.

"HOW!?" Hakudoshi screamed in shock. Naraku turned towards him, stretching out his hand in a threatening manner.

"Looks like you failed to stop me from acquiring a new power as well," the spider demon purred. Hakudoshi dropped his branchy tentacles, fully aware of the threat towards his Jewel. The pink-haired demon transformed into a cloud of miasma and whisked away. Naraku blinked, feeling a fuzziness take over his senses. Did I overexert myself? That shouldn't happen now that I have so much flesh. The arachnid drifted towards the house, feeling his consciousness slip as he began free-falling towards the ground.

...

What's happening? The spider demon felt as if he was melting, like the chains that kept him together were going slack. His heart pulsated rapidly, working itself into a frenzy. The spider shaped scar on his back felt like it was on fire. Tentacles, heads, and claws writhed and wiggled from every one of his pores, trying to escape. Did I purify myself on accident? No. Naraku could feel the wooden floor beneath his back. But something's not right. Fingers ran through his hair as Naraku came to, head resting in Ushi's lap. He groaned as he felt a pounding headache set in, bringing a hand to his forehead before letting it rest on his chest. They perked up upon noticing he was awake.

"Hey, everyone made it out OK," they murmured, then weakly smiled at him in sympathy, looking worn out. "It's been a couple hours. The worst damage was to the front of the building, the walls and roof collapsed over the kitchen and the master bedroom. Servant's quarters were shaken up a bit, but the structure is still strong, so we'll be staying there for a few nights." Naraku winced as his body spasmed and malformed tentacles grew from his hand. Ushi jumped, shocked by the involuntary action. "Naraku, what's going on with you? Your body was doing this while you were unconscious. Did something happen during the fight?"

"The purification, it must have hurt me somehow," the spider gritted his teeth as he endured another round of shifting, "I-I think it damaged Onigumo's ability to keep me together, so now all the demons I am composed of are trying to escape. Hopefully, it should repair itself."

"I see," Ushi said with a nod, continuing to play in his black curls. The sensation helped the spider to relax despite the state of stress his body was in. "I told you you'd figure it out," they smirked, Naraku rolled his eyes. "I mean it in a good way. I'm proud."

"Of me finding a new way to kill myself?" the spider asked slyly.

"You know what I mean," Ushi playfully snapped, then scooped him into their arms. "I've got to catch some dinner now. The entrance to the cellar is blocked off, so no rice until tomorrow at the least. I assume you wouldn't want to lay on the floor." They placed him on a bedroll, then smiled as he blushed, for he didn't enjoy being doted on in front of others. Luckily, the servants didn't pay much mind, chattering amongst themselves. "I'll be back," the dog demon planted a kiss on his forehead before taking their leave. Naraku rolled onto his side and tried to sleep, but his body refused. It must be because I spent the last few hours unconscious. He sighed, Hakudoshi's words echoing through his head. Why did he keep calling me that name? I'm not Onigumo. It must've been to anger me. I'm not Onigumo. I'm not-

"You are Onigumo, are you not? Just as how Hakudoshi is the demon who proposed the deal in the first place?" Magatsuhi thinks I'm Onigumo.

I'm not Onigumo.

"You cannot hurt me, not as long as Onigumo's heart beats within you." Kikyo thinks I'm Onigumo.

I'm not Onigumo. But I have his heart. But I'm that doesn't mean I'm...

Does Ushi think I'm Onigumo?

"You're-," he remembered the scene at the riverside when Ushi was cut off by Inuyasha's arrival. They had been just about to tell Muso what he was. That he was Onigumo. Not me. Not me. No, not me. Muso is Onigumo. I'm not.

Then why do I have all his memories?

Because I absorbed them?

Or because I was created with them.

The spider placed a hand on his chest, feeling his heart trembling inside of him. What's wrong with you? Why haven't you fixed my body yet?

"Mister Naraku, what's wrong, you look more pensive than usual," Mika hopped over, momentarily distracting the spider from his thoughts.

"It's nothing," he stated, then faked a smile. The squirrel didn't look convinced. If I make something up, she'll be able to tell if I'm lying. Fine. "Sometimes, I don't feel like myself," Naraku began, "today was one of those days. It's just a drawback of having absorbed so many demons." He couldn't help but smile as Mika ohed, remembering what Ushi told her about Naraku's origins. "Don't worry yourself too much about me. That's Ushi's job." She giggled, putting her paws up to her mouth.

"I know it is," the squirrel squeaked, "they were so freaked out the whole time you were sleeping. Say, is that the reason you haven't conked out despite sitting in bed?" The spider demon quirked a brow. She's taking after Ushi without even being related. It must be proximity. Hope whatever he-squirrel she finds will put up with a tease.

"I'm baaack!" Ushi announced, coming through the door with a freshly killed deer hoisted over their shoulders.

"Did you kill it with your bare hands?" Naraku asked as he rolled over.

"No, what, do you think I'm some kind of wild dog!?" they exclaimed, then sighed at the nature of their comeback. They are a dog. But they're my dog. Naraku watched them take the deer back outside to skin it and drain it of its blood.That would have been a mess if done in here. The spider demon never had to prepare any of his kills, he'd just absorb their body into his own. And Onigumo never hunted in his life, he stole all of the food he ever ate. He sniffed, noticing a fire had begun outside of the quarters. Carefully, Naraku rose to his feet, making sure not to make any sudden movements. I don't want to risk shifting uncontrollably again. Every time I do so, there's a chance that something will slip out. I can sense that I lost some small things during the time I was unconscious. He made his way outside and found Ushi at a campfire watching the meat cook.

"Oh, Naraku!" the canine chirped, noticing his arrival. "Feeling better?" He nodded then sat next to them, observing the smoke billowing up from the crackling sticks.

"Ushi, you can tell me if this is stupid, but, Hakudoshi kept calling me Onigumo and it got me thinking..." the spider said, "am I really that different from the bandit I claim not to be?"

"That's a good question, you did want a lot of the same things he wanted, and Kikyo sure thought you were him. I don't really think of you as him, you've always been Naraku to me," Ushi expounded, then shrugged, "it's hard to explain."

"Fair," Naraku replied, "thank you." 

"Black hair," Hakudoshi muttered as his fingers combed through his spiky pink locks, coming upon an oddly dark and coiled strand. This isn't me. Why is my form trying to revert? He shook his head. No matter. I must focus on the task at hand. "Magatsuhi, it seems I require your aid once again."

Chapter Text

Inuyasha grumbled as the group exited yet another town. They had been searching for Hakudoshi for the last couple of days and had found nothing. All we've been doin' is helpin' villagers with lesser demons. And half the time the lesser demons are just badly disguised bandits. Word must've gotten out about Hakudoshi's power and he's scarin' all the little demons into hiding. His head perked up at a flare in aura. Could that be?

"I sense a demonic aura nearby," Miroku announced, turning to look at the others, "should we check it out?"

"It smells foul, could be Hakudoshi or one of his ilk," Inuyasha noted, pinching his nose between his claws. Kagome hopped on his back and he sped off, outpacing the rest as he usually did. Miroku, Sango and Kohaku took flight atop Kirara's back, the saber-toothed feline growled as the sour scent of centipede venom hit her nostrils. The half-demon arrived, catching sight of a hideous, multi-headed centipede demon locked in battle with a familiar pair of demons. Ushi was using their blades to saw through the thick chitin on its back to access the creature's heart, for cutting its head off would only result in it growing two more. Naraku was keeping the beast occupied, using his tentacles to ensnare the centipede's many heads.

"Got it!" the brown-haired dog demon dug their arm into the insect's bodily cavity and tore out a massive, beating heart, coating their whole arm scarlet with blood. They sighed, using their clean arm to wipe some sweat off their forehead. "Oh, Inuyasha, Kagome," Ushi chirped, finally noticing their presence. They hopped off the giant demon corpse and trotted over to the pair. Kirara swooped down as Naraku retracted his tentacles, letting the centipede's heads fall to the ground with a great crash. "We were just on our way to meet up with you guys when that thing attacked," they pointed a thumb to the deceased demon. "How have things been?"

"We were just out looking for Hakudoshi again, but he seems to be in hiding," Sango responded, running her hand idly through Kirara's mane.

"As he should be," Ushi said with a nod. "He was sure scared shitless when Naraku purified his miasma."

"PURIFIED!?" Kagome, Shippo and Miroku exclaimed.

"NARAKU!?" Inuyasha, Sango and Kohaku yelled.

"WHAT!?" the spider called, grumpily stomping over. He came to stand behind Ushi, hands on his hips.

"I was just telling them how you purified Hakudoshi's miasma," Ushi turned slightly toward him.

"Oh, yes," a grin spread over Naraku's features, "they are correct. My human heart allows me to generate a little bit of pure energy, enough to purify something like miasma. Nothing like a priestess could do, though." He gestured to Kagome, letting his smile fade as not to appear condescending. The girl had a hand laid on her chest, her brown eyes were wide with shock.

"I-I can't believe it," Kagome began, "just the fact that you could do it. It's... incredible!" she squealed, causing both Naraku and Inuyasha to lurch backwards.

"KAGOME!" the half-demon snapped, feeling like she was giving Naraku too much credit. Naraku shook his head, crossing his arms.

"Eugh, it's not that great," the spider dismissed her, "it weakens my body's stability allowing the demons within me a chance to escape. It's much too risky to be relied on."

"Oh, but still, your ability proves to me that you've definitely changed as a person," the teen girl clarified, "there's enough goodness in your heart to be able to purify something." Kagome shrunk as she earned some doubtful looks from her friends.

"Of course there would be," Ushi interjected, stepping forward and dragging Naraku by the hand, "now, let's get demon hunting!"

...

"Hakudoshi must be pretty deep into his territory for us to be still goin' like this," Inuyasha stated as he ran alongside Miroku. The land around them had been barren for at least an hour now. The villainous demon must have cast his miasma upon the land to suck out its life, gaining all of the energy that belonged to its plants and animals. Suddenly, the monk tripped over a bulbous cyst, releasing a cloud of miasma into his face. Miroku covered his mouth as he coughed, waving his other arm around to dispel the toxic vapor.

"It appears Hakudoshi has set up traps as well," Miroku rasped, finally regaining the ability to speak, "we must tread carefully." Kirara doubled back upon noticing the runners had stopped, Sango jumped off and ran to her fiance's side. "I'm OK," he reassured her, "even though my wind tunnel is closed, I'm still sensitive to breathing in the miasma."

"I'm just glad you're OK. If Hakudoshi didn't know we were coming before, he definitely does now," Sango remarked, "Miroku, you should join us on Kirara for a while. Inhaling that amount of miasma can't be good for your lungs." She looked to her nekomata who had both Kagome and Kohaku still on her back. "That won't be too much?" Kirara shook her head, assuring her rider that she'd be just fine. Sango and Miroku hopped back on the cat demon, then she took to the sky.

Inuyasha followed underneath, his natural agility giving him no trouble in keeping up with the feline. Ushi and Naraku were up further ahead, scouting to ascertain the exact location of the Jewel. Naraku's connection to it had begun waning, and while he still could tell where it was, he didn't know exactly until he was close enough. Probably 'cause he's Mr. Goody Two-Shoes. Inuyasha was surprised with how quickly the others were willing to team up again, even Kohaku, who seemed to roll with it. It must be because of Kagome. 'Cause she's been acting all buddy-buddy with Naraku now. He narrowed his golden eyes. Of course he got to live, but Kikyo didn't. The half-demon lowered his ears. 

Suddenly, a mass of tentacles breached from below the cracked earth and took hold of Kirara, knocking some of her passengers off and sending them plummeting. Miroku and Kohaku remained atop Kirara's back, the monk putting himself in front of the boy to protect him from the demonic tentacle. Inuyasha leapt into the air, catching Kagome, then bouncing off the tentacle to retrieve Sango. All of the extra weight caused him to fall to the ground, skidding across the earth, taking the brunt of the impact on his back.

"Inuyasha!" Kagome cried, "are you OK!?" The half-demon nodded. The rescued humans got off of him, allowing him to finally breathe.

"Kirara! Miroku! Kohaku!" Sango exclaimed, readying Hiraikotsu to sever the tentacles that restrained the nekomata. Kirara was flailing her limbs and biting at the thick skin of the appendage, but it was no use. "Hiraukotsu!" the demon slayer sent her boomerang flying, colliding with the tentacle, but not slicing it apart. "What?"

"Flames of Fury!" Ushi appeared from thin air, shooting a ball of fire from their blades, setting the tentacles alight, they began to burn up. The flames began drawing close to Kirara, causing Sango to become increasingly worried. They looked to Sango, "the flames won't hurt Kirara, they're her element!" The grip of the tentacles weakened, allowing Kirara to wiggle out, unfortunately knocking Miroku and Kohaku off. Ushi dove to catch the humans, but growled as more tentacles flew out and wrapped around their legs and entangled their hands, trying to pull them towards the ground. Miroku struck at the flesh with his staff, trying to cut into it. Smaller tentacles grew from the lacerations, creeping up towards Kohaku's shard. Kirara yowled and dug her teeth into the tentacle, shaking her head back and forth to tear through it. Kagome quickly fired an arrow, but the pink light died as soon as it hit the skin.

"My purifying arrow isn't enough. Inuyasha, try using Meido Zangetsuha!" the teen girl turned to look at him. "A path to the underworld could definitely cut through that thick hide." Ushi's head whipped around, confused as to why Inuyasha was able to use that ability.

"On it," Inuyasha replied, furrowing his brow. Tessaiga turned black, glowing with the twinkling of innumerable stars. "Kirara, get outta the way! MEIDO ZANGETSUHA!" he roared, firing out a thin, crescent shaped portal, slicing straight through the tentacle. Ushi shook themselves free from the limp flesh and flew back to the others, letting Miroku and Kohaku down safely to the ground. The portal remained there, glowing and pulsating, before closing. It didn't linger as long as Sesshomaru's. And it wasn't even half as wide. Inuyasha furrowed his brow. Why did Tessaiga have to take it?

"Ushi, did you and Naraku find the Jewel yet?" Kagome asked. The tall dog demon shook their head. "And, where is he? Wouldn't he have wanted to come back and help you?" Ushi motioned to respond.

"Doesn't matter," Inuyasha butted in, "prolly still lookin' fer the Jewel. We need to stay together, Ushi, you should stick with us." Ushi quirked a brow but bit their tongue, shooting Inuyasha a stink eye.

"I'm sensing a lot of demonic aura around here," Sango noted, "a lot of its underground. There must be more tentacles." As she said this, a dozen more arms, accompanied by a swarm of demons burst forth from under the soil. Kagome yelped as bony insectoid legs surrounded her as Hakudoshi appeared from behind, laughing wickedly.

"KAGOME!" the half-demon shrieked, readying Tessaiga, the blade became encircled with rapid winds.

"Nuh-uh-uh, not so fast," Hakudoshi sneered, "if you want to save your precious Kagome, you must give up the final shard." Kagome screamed and thrashed within the demon's grip. Inuyasha growled, his grip squeezing Tessaiga's hilt, his thick brow deeply furrowed. "Here, I'll make it easier." He raised a hand and shot out a thread of silk, attaching itself to Kohaku, it oozed miasma. The boy's eyes became blank, though he took on an evil smirk and his bony weapon became enlarged and twisted.

"No, Kohaku's shard, it's tainted!" Kagome exclaimed, "it's Magatsuhi!" She gasped upon looking up. "Inuyasha, the Jewel, it's in Hakudoshi's left shoulder! Kikyo's light moved to it!" Hakudoshi hissed and squeezed his bone legs against Kagome, knocking the girl unconscious. Kikyo's light. So Hakudoshi could not extinguish it.

"Kohaku!" Sango cried, the slayer in training raised his weapon, stabbing it into her shoulder. The young woman screamed in agony and fainted.

"SANGO!" Miroku grabbed his fiance and used his sutras to put up a barrier around them. Kohaku stepped forward, looking to challenge Inuyasha.

"Matagsuhi, you wanna go, huh?" the half-demon spat as he and the possessed human circled one another.

"I'll take care of the lesser demons, you focus on Kohaku," Ushi said as they launched into the air, their blades flaring with fiery golden aura. Hakudoshi cackled and leapt into the air in his barrier, content to watch the battle unfold. He is just like Naraku, or how Naraku was before Ushi got to him. Taking joy in pitting friends against one another. It makes me sick. Inuyasha growled then ran towards Kohaku, intending on occupying him until he could come up with a plan.

Ushi's aura. It's flaring. Naraku paused in his search to double back, sensing that the dog demon was in battle. And the Jewel's location has changed. Did Hakudoshi lure me away so he could target the others? His question was answered as a swarm of tentacles latched onto him as he tried to follow the pulse. Of course he would, that's something straight out of my playbook. The tentacles crawled up the sides of his body, attempting to make their way to his chest. It's Hakudoshi's flesh alright, but not his main body. I don't sense the Jewel. The limbs began to dig into his skin. Hakudoshi's trying to scare me off. Make me think that he can destroy my heart. He'll still die too, doesn't he know that? Naraku growled and extended bony claws to rip and tear the limbs apart, freeing himself momentarily before more tentacles assaulted him. He pulled against them, accelerating his flight to try and rip them clean from the body, which must be underground, he judged.

"Dance of blades!" thin light projections tore through the tentacles, allowing Naraku to fly out of range. Kagura flew over to him on her feather. "Didn't see you as the type to get caught up in tentacles," she smirked playfully, but she became slightly fearful as Naraku's expression remained serious. Sesshomaru appeared, hovering a ways away from Kagura, he looked Naraku up and down curiously.

"Kagura, this isn't the right one," the dog demon stated matter-of-factly, as if the wind sorceress didn't know what she was doing. "I can sense Hakudoshi's aura further away."

"I know that," Kagura hissed, batting her fan at the demon lord, her pink eyes looked out to the distance, "I can sense Ushi over there too. Naraku, how did you get so far away from them?"

"Hakudoshi deceived me, I need to get back," the spider demon answered, then snarled as the tentacles came back, ensnaring him and Sesshomaru both, only Kagura was fast enough to dart away on her feather. Sesshomaru roared and ripped through the tentacles restraining his arm with pure strength, he flexed his claws and sliced the appendages apart. Kagura swiftly used another dance of blades to free Naraku, eyes widening upon noticing the fleshy arms had encroached dangerously close to his chest. Naraku put up a barrier around the three to try and ward off the tentacles, but they transformed to the leafy branches of the tree demon, allowing them passage through.

"Looks like we'll have to use speed to avoid them," the sorceress determined, "I'll set the wind in our direction! Let's go!" She motioned with her fan, the two male demons followed her, flying as fast as they could towards Hakudoshi's aura. I'm surprised she's so eager to help me. Even after all I've done to her. And Sesshomaru too. He's not attacking me anymore. Naraku stole a glance at the dog demon, his fluffy was trailing behind him as he flew, appearing like a cloud. He hasn't used Tenseiga even once. The trio's progress was interrupted by a cloud of lesser demons so thick it blotted out the sun. From behind them, branchy tentacles sprouted from the ground. Naraku furrowed his brow. Hakudoshi really doesn't want me to get back. Ushi, maybe we shouldn't have split up.

...

Kagura had used so many dance of blades that she felt like her knives stabbing her throat. The demons didn't stop coming, merging together into ever more powerful forms that caused Sesshomaru to transform into his true form to battle. The silver furred dog was howling as he tore apart demon after demon, slobbering at the taste of their blood. Naraku extended tentacles of bone to combat the demons, impaling them and shredding them to pieces, letting them rain down on the dry earth. Kagura jumped as she noticed he was behind her, he looked over his shoulder.

"Why's Sesshomaru not using Meido Zangetsuha?" Naraku asked, lightly panting from the constant exertion on his form. The ground shook as Sesshomaru pounced on a large conglomerate lizard demon, thunderous barks sending shock-waves through the desolate valley.

"He lost it to Inuyasha," Kagura quickly explained, sending light blades to kill a demon that flew towards her. "Hakudoshi tricked them into a duel and Inuyasha won. Just be happy he's given up on killing you." The spider snorted, slashing through a group of demons with one of his bones.

"I am," he retorted, "and I think I can get rid of a lot of these demons." It's a risk, but it's a risk I'll have to take if I want to get back to Ushi in time. Onigumo, you have to keep me together now. For Ushi. We can do this. He extended dozens and dozens of bony tentacles, wrapping them around hordes of demons. Purify. NOW. He channeled the light energy into the appendages, sending it into all of the demons who made contact with them. Kagura's mouth hung open in shock as the lavender light dissolved the lesser demons. The bony tentacles dissolved as well, Naraku dropping like a fly in the same moment, Kagura swooped down to catch him on her feather.

"What am I doing?" she whispered under her breath. "What the hell did you do!?" She addressed the unconscious spider demon. Whatever he did, it sure looked like purification, but that's not possible! She hadn't noticed before, but the spider's robe was damp with blood, probably from the tentacles that had tried to pry out his heart. The red liquid was getting all over her feather. I've got to wake him up. She landed on a nearby hilltop, giving her a view of her surroundings in case something else came to attack. Kagura drew her fan and whacked Naraku across the back of the head. He twitched, then slowly lifted himself off the feather, body beginning to melt like it did during his time of weakness.

"What the hell did you do back there!?" Kagura exclaimed, repeating herself. She reached forward and shook the unresponsive spider demon.

"Purify the demons," the arachnid answered, finally regaining his awareness, "it's a ridiculous idea, I know. It's also dangerous for me." He pressed a hand to his head as a wave of nausea set upon him. "I don't think I can fly for a while. Ushi... could you get me back to them? Please?" Kagura hesitated and looked to Sesshomaru, frowning as the dog demon was entangled in tentacles. He's not doing so well either. The demon lord struggled against the thick, branchy appendages that encircled his muzzle and neck, preventing him from fighting back. And there's more demons merging together ready to fight him. They want to kill him!

"I can't leave Sesshomaru," the wind sorceress stated, "hop on my feather, we'll sort this out, then I'll get us to Ushi." Naraku nodded, taking up the spot behind her.

"I understand," he murmured as they took off, "Sesshomaru is to you, as Ushi is to me." Kagura smiled for a moment, feeling her cheeks flush. Is it that obvious? I guess I'm more like Naraku than I thought. We both fell for dogs...

The great dog demon was covered in demons and tentacles, nearly obscuring his entire form, turning into a mass of writhing flesh. Kagura gritted her teeth as she fired off many projections of light in an effort to free him. They're barely making a dent. She looked up as the clouds above darkened and a river of lightning struck the ball of demons.

"BAKUSAIGA!" Sesshomaru exclaimed and a burst of light exploded from the mass of demons. The dog demon appeared, wielding a glowing green blade and sporting a new arm. Kagura gasped as any demons that were touched by the energy decayed into lumps of useless flesh. 

"S-Sesshomaru," she stammered as he flew towards her, his blade radiating a powerful aura.

"Let's move," he ordered. "Time to finish Hakudoshi off."

Sango awoke in Miroku's arms, noticing a strange pink flash far off in the sky. The monk had torn off part of his robe to bandage her shoulder. She moaned, her head was pounding and her wound felt like it was on fire. Inuyasha and Kohaku were locked in an intense battle, the half demon sporting fresh scratches and gashes from the boy's mutated weapon. The kursarigama almost seemed like it was alive, moving on its own and changing its shape to best inhibit Tessaiga. Ushi and Kirara were darting around above, taking on the swaths of lesser demons with fiery determination.

"Sango, you're awake," Miroku noticed, "we're safe, surprisingly, nothing's been attacking my barrier yet." Also surprisingly, he wasn't touching her butt. The slayer refocused on her little brother, wanting to do anything she could to break him from the mind control.

"K-Kohaku..." she whimpered, weakly reaching a hand out toward her possessed brother. "KOHAKU!" The boy hesitated for a moment, seeming to briefly be awoken by her call.

...

Kohaku!

"S-Sango?" the boy weakly whispered from within his worst nightmare. I killed them all. I killed them all. I killed them all! The bodies of the demon slayer tribe laid slewn across the ground.

Kohaku! A light appeared before him, morphing into the shape of his older sister. She wrapped her arms around him in a hug. That's right. Sango loves me. He saw a vision of the demon slayer bleeding from her shoulder. I need to protect her. Kohaku blinked open his eyes to find himself battling Inuyasha. In the corner of his vision, he spotted a cliff. If I jump off, Magatsuhi might leave me. I'm no good as a vessel if I'm dead. Finding the strength within him, Kohaku broke free of the dragon's control, barreling towards the cliffside and hurtling himself off.

"KOHAKU NO!" Sango screamed, stumbling to her feet in a sudden show of strength despite her wound. Miroku followed after her, as did Inuyasha. As he fell, Kohaku felt Magatsuhi's spirit begin to leave, though tendrils of it still latched onto him.

"Foolish boy, this will only result in your death," Magatsuhi spat, "I will not die from this."

"Kohaku, grr, Dragon-Scaled Tessaiga!" Inuyasha jumped down, rapidly catching up to the falling boy, green scales appeared along the length of his blade. He slashed through Magatsuhi's demon vortex, allowing Kohaku to shake off the possession once and for all. Kirara roared as she dove to catch both the males before they could hit the ground. She brought them back over to the top of the ledge, letting them hop off.

"Sister!" Kohaku ran to Sango and embraced her. "In my dream, I heard your voice. I had to come back, I had to live!" Sango cried as she held him in her arms, relieved that he was alright.

"So, it seems Kagome will die then," Hakudoshi purred from above, the sharp tips of his bony legs moving dangerously close to her neck.

"Not if I can help it!" Naraku hollered, appearing from nowhere and extending tentacles, latching himself onto Hakudoshi using bony spikes lined in adamant. He pried the insectoid legs that held Kagome captured apart, allowing her to slip loose, though she was still unconscious.

"KAGOME!" Inuyasha ran towards her, leaping to catch her but lesser demons began to swarm around her, preventing him from finding her.

"Dance of blades!" Kagura called out, slicing the worm demons to bits.

"Bakusaiga!" Sesshomaru cut through a further away mass of lesser demons. Inuyasha caught Kagome, safely holding her in his arms as he landed. His gold eyes were wide watching his brother hold the demons back with his new sword. So this is what Totosai meant. He was distracted from his thoughts by the agonized screams of Hakudoshi who was fighting tooth and nail to not be absorbed by Naraku. The spider demon himself looked to be in pain, uncontrollably shifting and manifesting extra limbs. Ushi landed, running over to Inuyasha's side, eyes fixed on their love.

"This isn't right, oh no, that flash of lavender, I thought it was the storm!" they said, "Naraku, it's too dangerous!"

"No," the spider demon called back, "I must absorb Hakudoshi now, while I have the chance. Then I will have the Sacred Jewel!" His voice became menacing, causing Ushi to flinch, putting a hand to their mouth. A sudden scream came from Sango, causing Inuyasha and Ushi to look over only to see Kohaku fall to the ground, a tentacle retreating from his neck, grasping the jewel shard. It brought itself back to Hakudoshi and Naraku's mess of a body, who extended a hand revealing the tainted Sacred Jewel, the shard slotted into it perfectly. The flesh consolidated itself into a being resembling the spider demon. No. NO NO NO NO NO! THIS CAN'T BE HIM! THIS HAS TO BE HAKUDOSHI! Ushi's heart went into overdrive.

"The Jewel is finally mine," he stated, flicking his red eyes toward Ushi. "And it's all thanks to you, my love." It's him. The real him.

"NARAKU!" they yelled, chest aching as they leapt towards him, but he vanished into a cloud of miasma. They floated down, at a complete loss at what they witnessed. A million thoughts ran through their mind and a bitter taste of betrayal welled up in their mouth. Was this all for not? Was the Naraku I fell in love with a farce? It can't be. It can't be possible. Ushi fell to their knees as tears streamed from their cheeks. The dark clouds began to part, revealing the low sun on the horizon. Sango was sobbing, clutching Kohaku's body. Kagome groaned as she came back to consciousness, looking around, her eyes widened at the sight of the demon slayer. Kagura and Sesshomaru came near, hovering over the scene.

"Kohaku, Kohaku, no!" Sango wailed hoarsely, pressing her face against her brother's deceased body.

Dark clouds swirled around the form of the spider demon. Finally. In his palm was the completed Sacred Jewel, completely black. Finally I can des-transform into a full demon. No need for this human heart...

ba-dum

ba-dum

He gritted his teeth. No more of this. I am finally recompleted as my Jewel is. Now I can finally have what I want. He growled as an image of a smiling dog demon filled his mind. No. No. It was not to be.

"I wish..."

Chapter Text

Rays of light peeked through the low clouds, falling onto Kohaku's lifeless body. Sango wept and wept, but her sobs subsided as she felt him begin to breathe. Everyone in proximity gasped, even Sesshomaru raised an eyebrow. Kohaku stirred, lifting his head and flicking open his brown eyes.

"Kikyo's light, s-she saved me," the boy stated as he came to, "sister, it's OK."

"Oh thank goodness, Kohaku!" Sango cried, this time with joy. Miroku smiled, Kagome ran to them, throwing her arms around the brother and sister. Inuyasha walked over, bearing a small smile of his own, relieved that Naraku was unable to take another life. Ushi remained further back, though they were happy that Kohaku was alive, they couldn't shake the immense sadness that had come over them. Their heart ached, ached so bad their chest was in pain. Naraku. Why? Why did you do this to me!?

"Let's get back to the village, we need to get Kohaku somewhere safe," Inuyasha ordered the others into action.

"Go get Jaken and lead him there," Sesshomaru told Kagura who nodded and flew off. "I am interested in vanquishing Hakudoshi once and for all." Kagome, Inuyasha and Miroku all looked at him in shock when he said that, never having imagined that they'd be teaming up with Sesshomaru. Figures he'd want to help put the demon down after all he'd been through. Naraku and Hakudoshi both tricked Sesshomaru to do their bidding.

...

"Rin is missing!" the demon lord shouted, eyes turning red and aura flaring. He was absolutely furious.

"Y-Yes m'lord, she ran off then was carried away by a pack of demons! I-I tried all I could to save her, I'm sorry!" Jaken burst into tears and began hysterically sobbing. Everyone had regrouped back in Kaede's village to prepare for the upcoming battle.

"We'll get her back," Kanna tugged on Sesshomaru's fluffy in an act of reassurance. From his other side, Kagura put a hand on his shoulder. Sesshomaru's eyes returned to their normal golden color as he looked at his companions.

"Together," the sorceress affirmed.

...

Kagome was about to leap over the edge of the well, but she was held back by Inuyasha suddenly grabbing her.

"Inuyasha, I promise I'll be right back, I have to let my family know what I'm doing," she explained, trying to loosen his grip on her sleeve.

"OK, but I'll be waitin'," the half-demon told her, "don't want anyone ambushin' you when you come back." The teen girl smiled, then he let her go and disappear into the well with a flash of pink light.

...

Everything was in motion. Villagers were handing out weapons, preparing barricades and keeping track of the dark clouds forming in the sky. Miroku and Sango were sharpening their weapons. Shippo hopped over to the edge of the town on a bare hilltop where the only still being remained. Ushi was staring off into the distance, looking at the mass of miasma clouds that were beginning to swirl around a central point, arms crossed, hands gripping their upper arms. Harsh winds whipped their light brown hair.

"What was I thinking?" the dog demon asked as they heard Shippo approach. They turned around, the kit's eyes widened upon noticing the dried tear streaks on their cheeks. "I thought I was more than a pawn. Shippo, you should go back to the others. You shouldn't hang around a fool like me."

"Ushiiii," he whined, leaping onto their shoulder and wiping away their fresh tears. "We all fell for it. Just you wait, soon, you'll be able to go up there and give him a piece of your mind!" He shook his small fist causing Ushi to smile sadly.

"Thanks, but, I don't even know what I'd say," they murmured.

"What's this?" the spider cocked his head towards Byakuya who was holding up a small, human girl. She was unconscious. Unconscious. Like they were... His heartbeat quickened. Stop. He tore his gaze from the incarnation and focused back on the Jewel. I shall finally become a full demon. The spider grinned as his flesh began to expand, twisting and morphing, sucking in Byakuya, Rin and causing the clouds of miasma to begin rotating around him like he was the center of a massive hurricane.

Inuyasha and Kagome returned to the village as soon as she came back from the well. The half-demon rested Tessaiga on his shoulder as he walked to where Ushi stood. Following him was Miroku, Sango, Kirara, Kagome, Kagura and Sesshomaru. Kaede came as well, but only to see them off.

"May fate be on yer side," the old woman said, "Shippo, ye must come back to the village. This battle is much too dangerous fer yew." The fox kit opened his mouth to protest.

"Shippo, she's right, you'd better go back," Inuyasha agreed. "If we don't make it, you'll have to take over for us."

"OK, but you all better come back now! And you'd better whoop Naraku's ass!" Shippo's tail puffed out as he exclaimed. Kaede covered her mouth at his usage of such a vulgar word. He hopped onto the elderly priestess' shoulder and the two headed back to the settlement.

Sesshomaru and Kagura took off first, they followed a flock of flying demons that had begun circling the dark clouds. Miroku and Sango hopped on Kirara and flew off next, then Ushi who took Kagome and Inuyasha atop their back. Atop of Kirara, Ushi caught sight of Miroku and Sango kissing, probably promising to keep one another safe during the battle. The dog demon bit their lip as their chest tightened. No. I can't focus on those feelings now. They broke through the thick clouds, gasping at the sight of an enormous black spider demon with glowing red eyes. So this is what Naraku wished for? The arachnid's legs were tucked underneath it, making appear almost circular, much like the very Sacred Jewel it completed. A pit formed in their stomach. The dog demon shuddered, feeling as if they were going to start crying again.

"Ushi, we've got to keep going," Kagome reminded, patting them on the arm. "You can do this. Everyone believes in you." Ushi caught up to the others who were scattered around the outside of the body, trying to find an entrance. They all froze as Byakuya appeared, a smug expression clear on his face.

"Ah, everyone has arrived, even the great lord Sesshomaru," he taunted, "your human girl lies captured within and your new sword appears perfect for destroying this body. But tread carefully, as you don't want to end up killing her along with Naraku, now do you?" As Byakuya spoke, the spider reared its chelicerae back, revealing a gaping hole in its cephalothorax - its mouth. That must be the entrance. Sesshomaru immediately accelerated forward, diving straight into the arachnid's maw. Kagura quickly followed behind him, not wanting to lose track of him.

"We should follow him in, if Rin's in there we have to save her," Kagome shouted, making sure everyone could hear. They all followed the demon lord in, not noticing that as soon as they entered, Naraku's mouth closed behind them and he curled back in on himself, trapping all of them inside.

...

Ushi landed on the smooth floor, allowing Kagome and Inuyasha to hop off. Kirara landed beside them. It seemed they had lost Sesshomaru and Kagura, they were probably searching for Rin. Ushi looked around, it's a lot bigger on the inside. They gasped as Naraku manifested himself from a mushy pile of flesh. Inuyasha roared and sliced him in half with Tessaiga, but he laughed in the half-demon's face.

"So, you intend on destroying me from inside out," strangely, it was Hakudoshi's voice, though it grew deeper. "Well then, you'd be happy to know that everything inside of here is me. So you can get started wherever you please." Now that's Naraku's voice. The spider demon cackled as he manifested his face all across the walls of the cavernous body. Sango growled and flung Hiraikotsu at one of the faces, slashing it apart, miasma oozed out from the gash her boomerang left. She immediately put on her mask to protect herself. "Foolish girl, the air inside here is pure miasma, yet none of you have died. The Sacred Jewel desires your souls, so it has allowed you passage through my body, though this passage will end in your deaths." Ushi balled their fist, clawed nails scratching into their palm.

"So this is what you wanted!?" Ushi yelled at the fleshy face of Naraku that appeared on the wall. "To string me along, make me think I had a chance with someone who could truly understand me? Naraku, you realize what we had? You'll never get that back now! NEVER! I HATE YOU!" They snarled and shot a fireball into the face, destroying it, though it reappeared in another part of the flesh cavern.

"If that is how you feel," Naraku began as a copy of him made from pure armor formed from the floor, "then you shall have an eternity in here to fight me all you want!" With that, the spider's face disappeared and his copy leapt forward at Ushi, only to be blocked by Inuyasha's Tessaiga.

"I'll take care of that thing," the half-demon growled as he shoved the clone away. "Adamant barrage!" he fired off a row of diamond crystals and decapitated Naraku's fake body, seemingly putting an end to it, only for its head to grow back and a mass of tentacles to spawn from the ground beneath it. The decapitated head landed on the ground and sprouted a new body as well. "Grr, guess I'll have to use... MEIDO ZANGETSUHA!" Inuyasha yowled, shooting forth a glowing crescent portal that sucked in one of the clones and tore a hole through one of the inner walls of Naraku's body. Instantly, the tentacles and copies disappeared. Guess Naraku realized that Meido would be too risky to provoke. It could cut a hole straight into where he's hiding.

"We need to focus on finding the Jewel," Kagome reminded everyone. "That's the only way we can vanquish Naraku now. I can sense its presence coming from deep within this body." Inuyasha turned to speak but suddenly, the floor beneath them opened up, sending the pair tumbling down a hole. Kagome wailed in fear, Inuyasha reached to grab onto her to protect her from the impact. The last the others saw of them was them tumbling down a hill-like formation as the fleshy floor closed up and hardened.

"It seems Naraku intends to separate us so we're easier to kill," Miroku surmised, grabbing onto Sango with his arm. He whipped his head around, noticing Ushi flying off, flames sparking from their boots. "Ushi! Didn't you hear what I just said!"

"I know, but I'll find Naraku faster on my own. I know his scent anywhere, I could tell him apart from this place," they hollered back, then swerved off course due to looking over their shoulder and hit the wall. They sputtered and groaned, then gasped as the tunnel closed behind them, sealing them off from Miroku and Sango. "Now I can't go back," they whimpered, for now they were alone. Normally, I'd have Naraku with me to back me up. But now... The dog demon landed on the ground, that aching feeling in their chest coming back. The tunnel seemed to go on forever in an ever-twisting maze. They found themselves walking through tight corridors only to arrive in rooms with high ceilings held up by fleshy stalactites and stalagmites. It's no use. I can't find anything. Each time I try to go deeper it seems I end up higher in elevation than before. They furrowed their brow. I mustn't despair. I have to find the Jewel. I can sense something over here. Maybe I'm getting close. I have to find the...

They turned a corner and froze as their silver eyes locked onto the form of a nude man with long, curly black hair.

Miroku and Sango wandered through vast caverns, hand-in-hand. The slayer was quickly tiring, having no time to recover from her shoulder wound. Fortunately, Kirara was able to carry the burden of Hiraikotsu. Miroku instructed Sango to sit down and rest for a while, though they were put off by the sound of whirring wind. He quickly wrapped his hand in cloth and tied prayer beads around it on instinct.

"This can't be possible!" Miroku shouted, then gaped as the face of Hakudoshi appeared looming over them.

"It is possible, your wind tunnel was closed, but the Jewel has granted me the ability to re-open it," the demon explained, grinning wickedly, "tick-tock, monk. Your time is running out." With that, Hakudoshi's head receded into the fleshy wall and a mist set in, transporting Miroku and Sango into a terrible vision...

"I can sense the Jewel, we have to go that way, maybe we'll meet up with the others," Kagome stated, leading Inuyasha down a winding tunnel.

"Kagome, wait!" Inuyasha shouted, then froze as a dark aura overcame him.

"Inu...yasha," the young priestess turned around only to find that his demon blood had taken control. He's too close to the corrupted Jewel. It's putrid aura tainted him. "Inuyasha!" Kagome called, then screamed as he cut her shoulder with his claws. "AH, stop!" She backed away as far as she could until her feet met the edge of a drop-off. Oh no. I have nowhere to go.

"Kagome, you can survive this," Hakudoshi's voice spoke to her mind and an arrow appeared before her, tainted with miasma. Her heart pounded as Inuyasha loomed closer and closer, foaming at the mouth. His scarlet eyes were wild and his claws were slick with blood - her blood.

"No, never, I'll never kill Inuyasha!" Kagome retorted, taking the arrow and tossing it down into the pit behind her. "And he'd never kill me!"

"Your choice, foolish girl," the voice taunted as it faded away.

"Inuyasha, please don't do this," Kagome pleaded as he drew closer, then he lunged forward and pushed her off the edge. Kagome screamed as she fell into the inky blackness. "INUYASHAAAA!" The last thing she saw was the half-demon turn away like the act meant nothing to him.

"Ushi," the spider demon breathed, crimson eyes wide. The dog's hands began to shake, flexing their claws. They gritted their teeth, expression turning furious and bitter. Ushi broke into a run towards him, grabbing one of their twin blades. "Ushi wait-!" he was cut off by the dog demon slashing him across the chest with their claws then slamming him against the wall, and pressing their blade to the wound. Their silver eyes were narrowed into near slits. He looked down, noticing their hands were shaking. Blood was pouring out over the coppery metal from the deep gash, so much so that it was dripping to the ground and pooling between their feet.

"Give me one good reason why I shouldn't rip your heart out right now!" Ushi barked, their silver eyes overflowing with tears, they pressed the sword harder against his chest. Naraku gulped, the emotional pain in their voice was palpable, perhaps just as severe as the physical pain he was feeling. The canine looked torn, a part of them looked like they didn't want to kill him at all. The spider demon's hesitation was punished by a slap to the face. "Answer me!"

"I'm sorry," the spider demon choked out, "I'm so sorry." Ushi stepped back and dropped their blade, it clattered to the ground. They looked disoriented, completely shocked by his words. Naraku took his chance, possibly his only chance, to explain himself. "I absorbed Hakudoshi, but absorbing him meant absorbing my desire for the Jewel again. It was strong, so much stronger than everything else. I didn't want to resist." He shook his head. "I wanted it so bad! I took my chance despite everything we had together. It's my fault and I deserve the consequences of my actions. I completed the Jewel and dumped you, disregarded your care and love for me in favor of a worthless Jewel! You were right to say all that about me. Here." He picked up the fallen sword and placed the hilt in Ushi's hand. "Just kill me and be done with it. I ruined everything." The spider closed his eyes, letting a few tears roll down his cheeks. The image triggered a flash of memories, field of flowers, tears. Ushi gasped, covered their mouth with their bloodied hand.

"N-Naraku," Ushi whimpered, "I-I don't understand." They sheathed their sword and yelped as he fell forward, catching him in their arms. Blood splattered onto their yellow robe as, strangely, the arachnid's wound hadn't healed yet. Their face twisted in horror at the sight of the blood pooled on the ground. "What's going on!? Why are you regenerating so slowly?" Naraku did not answer, keeping his head bowed. The pair sank to the ground, ending up kneeling before one another. "Please, tell me what happened!" The spider demon took Ushi's hand into his own.

"I had to escape, this was all the power I could scrounge up," Naraku stated, "this body is made up of Onigumo and all the parts of me that love you more than the Jewel. We had to separate ourselves from the true Naraku. We couldn't bear being a part of it, even if it meant that we'd be rendered extremely weakened through the separation. We had to see you one last time, even if that meant our death at your hands." He smiled weakly and lifted his head. "It's me, Ushi. The Naraku you fell in love with." The dog demon broke down, clutching the spider demon tight in their arms as they cried.

"I... I thought you abandoned me," they wailed, pressing their face into the crook of his neck. "F-Forget all I said; it doesn't mean anything. I didn't know you were still in there." Naraku hesitantly ran his hand over their hair, they did nothing to stop him. The dog demon lifted their head and wiped their eyes, then gasped at their clothes which were stained with fresh blood. "You're bleeding everywhere!" Ushi shuddered as they tore off a piece of their sleeve and pressed it against the open wound on Naraku's chest. The spider demon watched as they untied their flame patterned sash from their waist, then winced as they hastily wrapped it around his torso. Their swords slid from their side, no longer having the fabric to keep them in place. Ushi smiled as they tied the knot that would keep the garment in place. "There, until you finish regenerating. Don't worry about my swords, I won't lose them," the dog demon tried to joke, but it fell flat in the dire situation they were in.

"How precious of a reunion," Naraku's voice echoed as the wall opened up to reveal a copy of his face. Ushi narrowed their eyes, unable to stifle a growl as they showed their fangs at the image. The spider demon lowered his gaze, ashamed of hearing his voice be used to taunt his love. Ushi was unfazed.

"Hakudoshi, stop pretending to be him," Ushi snapped at the face. "It means nothing when I have the real one right here!" They triumphantly snatched Naraku's hand to emphasize their point.

"U-Ushi, you-" the spider demon's question was cut off by a peck on the cheek. "You forgive me?"

"Of course," they sniffled, then smiled, "even though you had the Jewel completed, you still came back to me." They pressed their forehead to his. "That's all that matters."

"You made your choice, Onigumo," the face on the wall spoke again, startling the both of them. Ushi pulled Naraku to his feet. "Now not only Ushi, but you too shall die by the will of the Sacred Jewel!"

"Like that'll happen!" Ushi retorted, then shot a fireball into the face, rendering it a smoldering patch of flesh. "Ah, much better now that he's shut up. The only Naraku I want to hear from is you." They looked around to get their bearings, keeping their hand wrapped around his. "Hm, Kagome said we should focus on finding the Sacred Jewel before regrouping. I can't sense the Jewel, but I can sense an immense aura coming from that way." They motioned downward and toward where they presumed the center of the body to be.

"That should be where Naraku resides," the spider demon nodded, "and the Jewel. He hasn't absorbed it yet, I don't know what he's waiting for. I'll get us to him." He set off, leading Ushi through the cavernous body. Ushi followed a bit behind, still gripping onto his hand, unwilling to let him go lest he somehow disappear. As they went on, the spider demon generated his baboon pelt to cover himself, though he left the mask off, allowing Ushi to see his face. "Naraku shouldn't be much further from here."

"Call that thing Hakudoshi," the dog demon squeezed his hand, causing the spider to look back at them. Their heart panged at the amount of shame they could see in those red eyes. "Naraku, you're not him. When he goes down, you're not going with him. You're staying with me. I told you I forgive you." He turned away, Ushi could feel the intensity of his emotions radiating off in his aura. It's like right after Mount Hakurei. "Hey, I'd have probably done the same thing if I got the Sacred Jewel!" They stopped short, preventing him from walking further unless he pulled his hand from theirs, which he clearly was reluctant to do. "Naraku, if we're going to do this together, then you need to trust me! Trust in my trust in you. I forgive you. I love you!"

"I love you too," he finally said as he turned towards them, Ushi breathed a sigh of relief. I finally got through to him. "I trust you. Let's finish this. Then we can both be free." He smiled with confidence. "Let's destroy Hakudoshi."

Chapter Text

Purple clouds swirled beneath the delicate surface of the Sacred Jewel. It pulsated, resonating with the negative emotions emanating from all around the massive body. Hakudoshi narrowed his red eyes, spiky, white hair spilling out from behind his frame. He could see an image of Inuyasha, walking aimlessly through clouds of miasma, Kagome unconscious at the floor of a great chasm, Miroku and Sango trekking ever-deeper into a trap made just for them. Yes. Soon, those fools shall all be trapped by their vices and swallowed up by the miasma.

Sango coughed, using her good arm to dispel the mist. She opened her eyes, shocked to find that she and Miroku had been transported to what appeared to be a temple. Outside stood a man dressed in fancy garb, he looked like a splitting image of Miroku. What's going on?

"This is Mushin's temple, but why..." Miroku trailed off as a younger version of himself scurried past them. "Oh no."

"Goodbye, Miroku," the man said as the boy was held back by an older monk.

"Father, father no! Mushin, let go of me!" young Miroku cried. Miroku's father walked away, then opened his hand, revealing his Wind Tunnel for the last time. Sango covered her mouth, horrified as the figure of the man was sucked into his own Wind Tunnel. Young Miroku continued to struggle against the grip of Mushin despite the risk of being sucked in. Miroku and Sango blinked as the vision dissolved, revealing that they had remained within the belly of the spider for the entire time. It was an illusion, but still a memory. A terrible, terrible memory. The demon slayer began to cry.

"Y-Your father really died that way?" she asked, to which he nodded. "I'm so sorry." Miroku raised a brow, then ran to protect Sango as a tentacle shot out from the wall.

"We have to keep moving, it seems Naraku was targeting you, not me," he stated. "Kirara!" The nekomata ran over and Sango mounted her. Miroku ran alongside as they flew, slicing tentacles apart with his staff. I mustn't use my wind tunnel. The potency of the miasma in here means that using it would surely severely poison me. A tentacle lassoed Kirara's paw, causing the nekomata to halt suddenly, nearly throwing Sango off, the slayer saved by her grip on Kirara's mane. But I can't cut them all. He placed one hand over his wrapped one, gritting his teeth as he resisted the urge to vanquish the aggressors all at once.

"Miroku, don't!" Sango cried. The monk furrowed his brow, there's nothing else I can do.

"Kirara, get Sango far away from here!" he commanded, the cat reluctantly obeyed, her ears pinned back. Miroku unwrapped his glove and unleashed the full force of the wind tunnel onto everything in sight.

Kagome shot up on her aching joints. Her head was pounding. What happened? She gasped as flashes of scarlet eyes and blood soaked claws caught her to speed. Inuyasha! He was corrupted by the miasma! Kagome turned as she heard the sound of slicing flesh, surprisingly, she found Sesshomaru cutting through demons that looked to be after her. Right, he's here too. Kagura was missing, the two had probably split up to cover more ground.

"Inuyasha was overcome by Naraku's darkness," the silver-haired demon looked over at her, then walked away. Kagome quickly scampered over to follow him. Sesshomaru continued killing any demons that drew too close, giving them his iconic cold stare as he did so. He showed no emotion as the figure of Rin crossed in front of them, walking along with an empty gaze.

"Wait, isn't that-!" Kagome started, but was cut off.

"An illusion," Sesshomaru corrected her, his gold eyes were narrow. "Nothing more."

"Can you smell the real Rin?" the teen girl asked, but he didn't answer. He's so robotic. I could never stand a guy like that! Kagome shook her head to clear it of those girlish thoughts. Can't be thinking about that stuff at a time like this. Oh, I hope Inuyasha's OK...

"This tunnel, it feels like it's gonna go on forever," Ushi said, then sent a stone-like ball of flesh skidding across the ground with a kick. They inhaled, feeling the slight stinging sensation in their sinuses due to the miasma. "It feels like we're getting no closer to that dark aura." They waited for a response, then continued, "I think Hakudoshi's manipulating it, 'cause we were probably close to finding him, but he's too much of a coward." The demon in the baboon pelt still remained silent. "Naraku!" He stopped short at the sound of his name.

"That could be," he finally replied. "Sorry, I was deep in thought." He grinned sheepishly, then turned back to start walking again, but Ushi ran over and stopped him.

"Then it's pointless to keep going, let's try something different," they suggested, "how about we dig down!" They tapped the ground with one of their swords, making a small indent in the hardened flesh.

"It's much too thick, it'd be a waste of energy," Naraku stated flatly, then sat down and crossed his legs. Ushi joined him, sitting across. "And I assume you wouldn't want me running off on my own to find any gaps to squeeze through?" They shook their head and reached to put their hand on his.

"Let's work on finding the others," Ushi began, but paused as Naraku looked apprehensive. Oh, right. They all believe he betrayed them too. Betrayed what little trust they had. Or betrayed the trust they had in me controlling him. The dog demon frowned. What am I going to do when we meet up, tell them that we're back together again in less than a day? Tell them that he apologizes for completing the Sacred Jewel? Tell them what he told me about splitting off again because of his love for me? They're not going to believe that. It's too convenient! I'd look like a fool. Ushi covered their face with their hands. NO! How could I even think that after what I said? I told him I trust him, why am I having doubts?

"Ushi?" the spider demon spoke, noticing the dog's distress. He placed a hand on their shoulder. "What's wrong?" Ushi froze. Can I even tell him? His red eyes were locked onto their face, piercing straight through their soul. I can't.

"N-Nothing, I just got worried about Kagome and Inuyasha, they fell down a hole," the dog demon fibbed, noticing Naraku's gaze dull. He knows that's not the real reason. "I-I can sense Sesshomaru's aura not too far, let's go meet up with him." They got on their feet, but remained low to the ground, the spider tilted his head. "Come on, we'll fly." With a roll of his eyes, Naraku got on Ushi's back and the pair sped through the tunnel towards Sesshomaru. When they came upon him, he was trekking through a marshy area of entrails, slashing demons apart with his claws. To their surprise, Kagome was following him, when she spotted Ushi she waved, though her face quickly turned from relieved to confused upon the dog's landing and Naraku hopping off. Sesshomaru whipped around.

"Ushi, so good to see you, what's going on?" the teen girl gestured to the spider. "And where's Miroku and Sango?"

"I split off from them and found him," Ushi pointed a thumb at Naraku, "he chose me over the Jewel. It's a whole thing, I'll explain later." They smiled, feigning confidence, hoping this would suffice for now. Kagome looked a bit skeptical, but Sesshomaru remained unfazed. The newly formed party walked together, Ushi assisting in fending off the demon swarm.

"Not going to attack me, huh?" Naraku playfully asked the silver-haired dog.

"Would you prefer if I did?" Sesshomaru asked back, ominously inching his hand toward the hilt of Bakusaiga.

"Nooo thank you!" Ushi interjected, using their blades to set the last of the demons alight. "We need to find Rin. Sesshomaru, have you caught her scent anywhere?" The demon lord stood still for a moment, then suddenly took off flying. "Oh he caught it!" Ushi exclaimed, "here, Kagome, I'll let you hitch a ride." They knelt down so the teen girl could hop on their back, for she would not be able to catch up otherwise. The dog demon was about to fly off when Naraku loudly cleared his throat.

"Hey, what about me?" the spider demon pouted despite knowing that no matter what, it would be awkward for both Kagome and Naraku to fly with Ushi at once. He wants to take Kagome's place and leave the poor girl behind, doesn't he?

"Surely you've regained enough energy to fly a bit?" the dog asked. Naraku huffed and levitated off the floor, then took his place beside Ushi as the two picked up speed. As they followed the demon lord, Ushi began to sense Inuyasha's aura, though there was something wrong with it. It was corrupt, tainted with darkness...

Blood. The scent briefly drew Inuyasha out of his stupor. Kagome's blood. I-I killed her. The half-demon froze, noticing faces on the walls and ceiling all around him. Naraku.

"You did, Kagome is dead because of you," the largest face mocked him, "you've done it all over again. You killed the woman you loved." Inuyasha grunted, clawing at his head as a painful sensation spread through his body. "Let me remove that human heart for you, for the Jewel desires to grant the wish you wanted to make."

Rin found herself laying on the cold ground. She pulled herself up, feeling groggy, though she screamed upon laying eyes on a scary face that loomed over her. It was translucent white with red eyes and glowed a violet aura.

"Ah!" the girl squealed, "Lord Sesshomaru, where are you!? Lord Sesshomaru!" She sprinted through the cavern, screaming again as the spirit followed her, hovering nearby. Rin whipped her head back and forth, catching sight of Inuyasha, she ran to him for safety. The half-demon turned to her and she stopped short upon seeing his red eyes. "Inuyasha!"

"His human heart persists," the dark spirit noted, then looked up as the figure of Sesshomaru came rapidly accelerating towards them. The spirit quickly took possession of Inuyasha for protection. Inuyasha leapt up, preventing Sesshomaru from reaching his ward. Rin shrieked as the ground beneath her became unstable and she fell through, screams fading as the floor closed up. Ushi cursed as they pulled up from the ground, having tried to grab the girl before she fell.

"It's Magatsuhi, the darkness in the Jewel, he's possessed Inuyasha!" Kagome announced as she recognized the dark spirit. Magatsuhi used Tessaiga to create a Meido Zangetsuha aimed straight at Sesshomaru, the demon lord darted out of the way as the portal swerved, allowing him to easily escape its pulling force. The sparkling sphere instead tore through layer upon layer of the giant spider body, creating an opening to the outside. Ushi landed atop a slope, allowing Kagome to hop off. They looked around for Naraku, but frowned upon finding that he was nowhere in sight. Kagome's eyes were locked onto Inuyasha's form. Strangely, the possessed half-demon tossed Tessaiga away, it shrunk and stabbed into the ground. Inuyasha flexed his claws, the discarding of Tessaiga allowing Magatsuhi stronger influence over him.

"There's something about Tessaiga that keeps Inuyasha grounded, go, grab it!" Ushi yelled to Kagome, "I need to go look for Naraku!" Kagome nodded and slid down the side of the slope and running to the blade, wrapping her hands around the hilt and tugging on it. She yelped as her finger slipped and caught on the sharp side of the Tessaiga, causing blood to flow from a freshly opened cut. Inuyasha's damp nose twitched and he gasped as he regained control.

"KAGOME, PASS TESSAIGA!" he yowled. Kagome grunted and pulled Tessaiga free then sent it flying over to him. Matagsuhi detached from the half-demon as he caught the sword, though Inuyasha opened his demon vortex to keep the dark spirit trapped. Sesshomaru realized this was his chance and unsheathed Tenseiga and sliced Magatsuhi in half, the evil entity screamed as he disintegrated. The shockwave from Inuyasha's demon vortex closing sent Kagome tumbling and the half-demon ran to her and helped her up. "Kagome," he said softly.

"Inuyasha," she replied, and as she put her hand on his shoulder, pink light errupted outwards, clearing all of the dreary miasma from their surroundings. Sesshomaru cocked his head around, then flew off to search for Rin.

Naraku growled as his progress was interrupted by a downward traveling Meido Zangetsuha. Foolish Inuyasha, does he intend to destroy the platform our feet stand upon? He was trying to locate where the Sacred Jewel was, but he was struggling to get any closer. Even though this body is made of my flesh, it treats me as an outsider. The spider demon tilted his head as Byakuya appeared, brandishing an empty sword hilt.

"You haven't changed the plan?" Naraku raised a brow. That blade would be used to remove Kagome from this world. If Hakudoshi intends to continue on with this, I'll have to warn the others. Byakuya smirked, then quickly lunged at him and slashed him with the Meido blade. No. This wasn't supposed to happen. "You bastard, what's the meaning of this!?" Byakuya summoned his paper crane and sped off. Naraku gave chase, pursuing the other demon through various corridors.

"Change of plans," Byakuya only replied before disappearing into thin air.

"With the vanquishing of Magatsuhi, light has returned to the Jewel," Hakudoshi noted, seeing faint shimmers of pink within the black, swirling clouds beneath the Jewel's surface. "It may give them hope at first, but I will use it to give them ultimate despair!"

Chapter Text

A rumble vibrated through the giant body, shaking the ground that Kagome and Inuyasha stood upon. The teen girl grabbed onto him for support.

"Hakudoshi must've sensed my purification," she theorized, then they both gasped as radiant light shimmered through various cracks. "Light has returned to the Jewel!"

"Correct," Hakudoshi's face appeared before them on the wall, "light has returned, but Miroku's wind tunnel has as well. He and Sango have separated because he might be drawn in next time he opens it." The voice let out a wicked cackle before receding into its surroundings. Inuyasha growled.

"We'd better find that monk before he does somethin' stupid," Inuyasha said as he hoisted Kagome onto his back and took off.

"Light, but, what does this mean?" Ushi murmured as they flew through the many winding caverns. "I sensed holy energy, Kagome must've purified Inuyasha!" They yelped as they slammed into a figure that appeared before them. "Augh! Naraku, it's you! Where'd you go?"

"No time to explain, we need to warn Kagome and the others about Hakudoshi's plan," the spider demon's voice was urgent. "Byakuya's going to use a stolen Meido to teleport Kagome into the void. It'll kill her." Ushi's silver eyes widened and they nodded, taking in the information. "Now why exactly did you go so far away from them?"

"Looking for you," the canine sassed, "because you ran away for no reason." Naraku rolled his eyes but didn't sass them back. Ushi took his hand, "now let's get back to them." They channeled their aura and teleported to where they had left Kagome only to find that she was gone.

"Guess we should follow their trail then," Naraku motioned to the ground. Ushi sniffed the air, catching wind of Inuyasha's musk and Kagome's perfume, then took off running, Naraku flew by their side.

"Are we really sure we should be doing this?" Kohaku asked as he steered Ah-Un toward the gaping hole in the giant spider body.

"Of course, Inuyasha should know that I'm a powerful warrior too! I'm more than capable of holding my own against a stupid spider," Shippo huffed.

"Suuure," Jaken mocked the fox, "like you'd stand a chance against Staff of Two-Heads." He waved the artifact in Shippo's face.

"Guys c'mon," the slayer-in-training reprimanded them as they entered the body. Chills crept up Kohaku's spine. Jaken and Shippo's banter fizzled out as the flesh began to violently shake, causing loose pieces to fall on their heads. I wonder if he knows we're in here? The body lurched, sending Ah-Un careening over to one side, causing Shippo and Jaken to fall off and plummet into the abyss. Kohaku reached a hand for them, but it was no use. He gritted his teeth. I must find Rin. He and Ah-Un flew down a narrow tunnel, coming to a stop behind a barred off wall. Kohaku dismounted and ran to peek through, only to find his sister frozen in indecision.

...

"Light, let's follow it, it could lead somewhere," the demon slayer said. Sango gasped as she came upon the figure of Naraku holding unconscious Rin in his arms. He looked up at her and smiled. The slayer bit her lip, fingers gripped tensely on Hiraikotsu. What should I do? If I throw Hiraikotsu, I could kill Naraku and save Miroku's life, but at the cost of Rin. Sesshomaru would be furious. He'd probably kill me for it. She gulped. I know I'll go to hell for it, but I need to save him! With that, she hurled the boomerang at the spider demon.

Miroku blinked his eyes as light twinkled from far away. Light from the Jewel? Is it close to being over? Will I be able to make it? He followed the source of it to surprisingly find Naraku himself, grinning as he stood on the other side of a great chasm. The monk stopped at the edge.

"Congratulations monk, you found me!" the demon purred, "I suppose you could suck me up in your Wind Tunnel, but all my miasma would kill you. Don't want your little girlfriend to be sad, do you?" Miroku furrowed his brow, outstretching his hands but keeping his glove on. Sango. What should I do? If I suck him in, I'm sure I'll perish. But it means that Naraku will die as well. He began to undo his prayer beads. I must do this for the good of everyone!

"Miroku!" Kagome called but it was no use. She nocked and shot an arrow into the Naraku illusion, but it didn't do anything to dissipate it. "Miroku, it's a trap!" He can't see or hear us. 

"Miroku, ya idiot, he's nawt real!" Inuyasha hollered, then ran over as the monk ripped his glove and prayer beads off. The half-demon jumped on his hand before he could unleash the wind tunnel, preventing the monk from killing everyone in the area. Miroku yelled at the fake Naraku, completely unaware of Inuyasha and Kagome's presence. I have to disrupt the illusion by hurting Hakudoshi. Somehow. She closed her eyes and saw a vision of the Sacred Jewel. Kagome pulled back her bowstring and let the arrow fly, watching as it vanished. A second later, the illusion disappeared, Miroku blinked and groaned. "Kagome, you did it!"

"W-Wha, but Naraku was just there?" Miroku whipped his head around.

"It was an illusion," Kagome replied. The monk sighed and looked at his hand dejectedly. The three turned to an opening in the chamber where they heard footsteps coming from. Inuyasha's ears pricked as he recognized Ushi, but frowned at the sight behind them.

"Ushi, look out, there's a fake Naraku behind you!" the half-demon yelled. Ushi skidded to a halt, tilting their head.

"Fake Naraku?" they asked, "b-but-"

"I'm real, I can assure you," Naraku said as he came to their side. Inuyasha and Miroku brandished their weapons. Ushi stepped in front of him. "I was stupid and acted on my desire. I came to my senses."

"Stupid is an understatement," Inuyasha retorted, "for someone who loves Ushi so much, you sure do love breakin' their heart." Naraku narrowed his red eyes.

"Inuyasha, we don't have time for this," Kagome shook her head, "we need to find the Sacred Jewel. We can work together one last time, then you'll never have to see Naraku again!" The spider demon nodded in agreement with her.

"Hah, fine, let's go," Inuyasha conceded.

Hakudoshi grunted as an arrow came within a hair's distance of the Jewel. It pierced his arm, tearing it clean off. That wench. He fumed. Naraku had better not interfere with the plan to destroy her.

"Sango, no!" Kohaku yelled. Byakuya appeared from thin air, sputtering as his illusion dissipated. His arm was missing and he growled as the boomerang missed its target, Rin, who free of support, plummeted toward her certain death. Kohaku cut through the fleshy bars with his weapon, then he and Ah-Un dove to save the little girl, catching her in his arms. She sleepily blinked her eyes. Sango looked horrified at the realization that the Naraku she saw was an illusion. Sesshomaru arrived, gliding down toward his ward to inspect her for damage.

"That demon slayer was willing to kill the girl if it meant saving the monk," Byakuya stated, "what ever will the Lord Sesshomaru do to punish her?"

"What I wanted to do was unforgivable, but please let me finish this, let me destroy Naraku with you, then you can kill me," Sango pleaded to Sesshomaru, who looked at her blankly. He didn't respond, instead taking the lead in front of Ah-Un. The demon slayer mounted Kirara, then took off with them, figuring she would make up for her sin by protecting Rin with her life.

Inuyasha and Ushi growled as they stepped foot into the spider body's central chamber. Both dogs unsheathed their blades as they laid eyes upon Hakudoshi's naked body surrounded by a barrier. Naraku growled and Kagome nocked an arrow.

"Inuyasha, Onigumo, you've found me!" Hakudoshi purred.

"It's over Naraku, Hakudoshi, whoever you are!" Inuyasha snarled, "Meido Zangetsuha!" He fired off a glowing portal, but the villainous demon dodged it and sent out a thick cloud of miasma. Inuyasha quickly used Tessaiga's barrier to protect Miroku and Kagome. Naraku surrounded himself and Ushi with his barrier. The spider demon gritted his teeth, knowing that his hands were tied. This miasma was nigh lethal, but if he tried to purify it, his barrier might fail allowing Ushi to be poisoned. Hakudoshi's desperate. He knows that I know his plan. I didn't get to tell the others. I can do it right now.

"Inuyasha, you need to protect Kagome, Hakudoshi wants to use your Meido to kill her," Naraku stated. "Byakuya stole some of its energy and made a Meido blade. He's gonna try to sneak a hit on her."

"An' how do you know that!?" the half-demon spat. Hakudoshi broke into hysterical laughter.

"Because Byakuya struck me first," the spider replied.

Chapter Text

"Wooah!" Kagome stumbled as Hakudoshi yet again shifted under her feet. I can't fire an arrow when he's moving like this. He knows it. She furrowed her brow. At least Tessaiga's barrier is holding strong.

Rin groggily rubbed her eyes as she awoke on Ah-Un's back. The faithful dragon was following his master as they flew through a long tunnel. A sudden gust of wind alerted them to Kagura's arrival. She smiled happily at Rin, then looked to Sesshomaru. Miasma began pouring in, causing the girl to cough. Sango and Kirara flew beside Ah-Un, offering Rin her gas mask. Rin took it gratefully, then looked to Kagura who was tapping her fan anxiously.

"Should I get them out of here?" the wind sorceress asked. The demon lord nodded.

"I will see this through," he replied, to which Kagura's eyes widened.

"Let's go." She smiled warmly at the boy, for she remembered his servitude of Naraku and was happy to see him free. Quickly, the dragon followed the sorceress down a diverging path, probably toward an exit she had found. Sesshomaru tailed them, ensuring their safety. Sango glanced at them as they flew away, relieved that the girl she almost killed would be alright.

"Come on Kirara," the demon slayer rushed the nekomata ahead, flying through the cavernous innards of the spider demon. Relief filled Sango's heart at the sight of her betrothed, Miroku. He smiled as he spotted her, though the slayer didn't return it, still reeling from the decision she had made. She furrowed her brow, as she knew she could make up for it now.

"Hiraikotsu!" Sango sent her boomerang flying towards Hakudoshi, tearing through his unstable barrier and ripping his body in two. He snarled and sent a blast of toxic miasma directly into her face, knocking both her and Kirara unconscious. Kagome gasped and quickly shot an arrow, purifying the putrid substance.

"It's no use girl, the demon slayer and her cat have already breathed it in," the pink-haired demon reminded her, watching as they plummeted to the floor. Hakudoshi made an opening in the floor for Sango to fall through. He regenerated into his armoured form and lodged many tentacles into the walls of the cavity.

"Sango!" Miroku cried and leapt out of Tessaiga's barrier to pursue his love.

"Miroku ya idiot!" Inuyasha growled as he moved to stop the monk, lowering Tessaiga's barrier in the process, but Hakudoshi closed up the hole before he could reach them. Ushi and Naraku remained floating together within the spider's barrier, the dog demon having one hand grasping tightly at his arm. They had been extra anxious since he broke the news of Byakuya and Hakudoshi's plan, though Naraku had assured them that if he was teleported to the void, he would survive. 

"The fates of the doomed lovers are already sealed; their use is to feed my power with their sorrow," Hakudoshi purred.

"Haven't you had enough fun yet!?" Ushi snapped, baring their fangs at the pink-haired demon.

"Foolish dog, the fun is only just beginning!" the demon cackled.

"Sango, Sango, I'm here," Miroku's voice beckoned the slayer from unconsciousness. Sango groaned, blinking her dark eyes, nerves set ablaze by the miasma.

"Miroku, your wind tunnel, I can hear it," Sango whimpered. "Just, take me in with you. I made a terrible judgement and I deserve to die with you." She threw her arms around him and buried her head into his chest, waiting for the end to come. Miroku did not know what she meant, but he embraced her, feeling like there was nothing else that he could do.

Hakudoshi laughed as the last of the purifying light was snuffed out from the Sacred Jewel. All of Kagome and Kikyo's work was undone. "It looks like it's too late for you."

"Damn you Hakudoshi!" Inuyasha hollered, "MEIDO ZANGETSUHA!" He shrieked and let out a giant portal that held a glimpse of infinite galaxies and stars. Hakudoshi grimaced as his form began to crack like a porcelain doll, barely able to resist the pull of the glowing vortex.

"Inuyasha, he's absorbing the Jewel!" Kagome yelled. He's using its energy to keep himself from being sucked in.

"It's futile, even if I am destroyed, the Jewel will still exist," Hakudoshi growled.

"Hakudoshi, is this really what you wanted?" Ushi began, "what were you trying to accomplish this whole time!? Revenge? Destruction? Happiness?"

"Happiness," the demon spat, then cackled. "You think I was looking to be happy!? You fool, all I want is the destruction of all of you."

"So, it is really true then, you're just all of the parts Naraku gave up to be with me," the dog said, "everything you've done since the split was in some way to break us apart. You despise it when others love one another. Without Onigumo's human soul, you're just a heartless, envious monster who tears apart other people's bonds!" Their golden aura flared as if to emphasize their exclamation.

"And'ya can't even do that right!" Inuyasha added, "Sango and Kohaku still love one another despite all that you've put them through. Kikyo still loved me despite how you and Onigumo deceived us."

"Hakudoshi, it's over for you," Naraku began, "you and I both know the truth of the Sacred Jewel, even if you deny it in your mind. I could sense you were hesitating to absorb it and you've only done that now because you were desperate to cling to this world. There's no point in pretending any longer. The Jewel will never grant your true wish." Hakudoshi's eyes widened, he opened his mouth but no words came out.

"What, and you think I care?" the demon bluffed, "it's not like you can do anything to stop me."

"Then I will," Kagome drew back her bowstring, aiming an arrow straight for the Jewel lodged in Hakudoshi's chest. The pink-haired demon quickly shot out a blast of miasma, but it was intercepted by Inuyasha firing off a Meido. As it left his blade, it began to split, turning into sharp crescent shaped portals that tore through Hakudoshi's body, sucking in pieces of his form. Left as just a head and a torso, the pink-haired demon quickly drew from the surrounding walls of the flesh cavity, regrowing his body back into his armored form.

"We can keep doin' this all day if ya want to," Inuyasha grinned, "my Meido will cut ya up until there's nothin' left!" He shot out another flurry of blade shaped portals, sucking up more flesh from Hakudoshi's body. The ground became unsteady under Kagome's feet, she yelped and grabbed onto Inuyasha's arm. The whole spider body was quivering, shaking profusely as if it was weakening. Before Hakudoshi could say anything, Inuyasha released more portals, cutting him up into pieces from which he regenerated from. A little ways behind Kagome, Byakuya appeared, Naraku noticed and quickly sped down to the demon's location, Inuyasha whipped around as Byakuya's Meido blade hit the spider demon again.

"NARAKU!" Ushi screamed, despite the slash having no effect.

"I-It wasn't supposed to be this way," Byakuya stuttered, baffled at the interference. Inuyasha growled and sent a Meido his way, sucking the demon into the void.

"N-Naraku... Inuyasha!" Kagome stammered, "ah... does this mean Hakudoshi's plan is foiled!?" A rumble shocks through the spider body as parts of it begin sloughing off and rotting at their feet. Inuyasha grabbed Kagome's arm, then hoisted her onto his back.

"That's Baksaiga's attack," Naraku stated, "Sesshomaru's finishing the giant body off. Soon, we won't have any ground to stand on." He leapt into the air as the floor beneath his feet collapsed. Kagome aimed an arrow straight towards Hakudoshi but he fired off a blast of miasma, causing Inuyasha to change his trajectory and for them to begin falling. With perfect timing, Miroku and Sango fly up on Kirara's back with Shippo accompanying them.

"Shippo, I told'ya not to come!" Inuyasha scolded him. The fox kit transformed into his balloon form, allowing Inuyasha to jump atop him to escape plummeting to his death. Miroku took off his glove and sucked up the miasma in his wind tunnel. "Miroku, stop that! Are ya crazy?"

"The curse is fading," the monk replied, "Hakudoshi is seriously wounded. Can't you sense it!?" Naraku and Sango nodded in agreement with him. The wall behind them was slashed open by light blades as Kagura and Sesshomaru made their entrance. Ah-un, Jaken and Kohaku followed them, the slayer-in-training holding his weapon at the ready.

"Oh, Lord Sesshomaru, I always knew you'd deal the final blow to Naraku!" the imp cooed. "Baksaiga's destruction has reached everywhere!"

"So, it appears all of your friends have arrived, half-demon," Hakudoshi spat harshly. Inuyasha narrowed his golden eyes. The demon looked absolutely pitiful, rendered only a head and an upper body by the combined effort of Meido and Baksaiga.

"Hah, nobody's missin'," Inuyasha grinned.

Hakudoshi narrowed his eyes and receded his tentacles back into himself as Baksaiga's power reached the core chamber. There is light once more within the Sacred Jewel. How? It won't last for long, as I am still in control of it. He shifted his form, taking in more of the Jewel's energy, turning his skin and eyes blood red and his hair white as snow.

"You think feedin' yer soul to the Jewel will save ya?" Inuyasha taunted, then sent out a Meido to tear the new body apart, though he only regenerated. "I'll tear you apart just like before!" There was a change in velocity as the spider body began to plummet faster. Through a crack to the outside, the group could see that their trajectory took them towards the village. Sesshomaru's eyes went red and he sliced through Hakudoshi's body with Baksaiga, though it regenerated, seemingly unaffected by the sword's properties. Inuyasha snarled, "you bastard, you want to take all those innocents with you!"

"Not if I have anything say about it," Miroku exclaimed, using his wind tunnel to suck in the remaining parts of the body. Inuyasha sent out one last Meido, cutting through Hakudoshi the final time, only his spirit remained, lingering around the Jewel. Kagome nocked an arrow and sent it flying toward the crystal sphere, piercing it perfectly through the middle. There was a loud crash as the corpse landed, Kagome and the others breathed a sigh of relief as it appeared the village was evacuated.

"I sense the Jewel, it's at the well!" Kagome yelled and the others, sans Sesshomaru and his party, followed her to the location. Hakudoshi's soul and the Sacred Jewel hovered over the well, pierced by a purifying arrow. 

"It's all gone wrong," the spirit lamented in a sorrowful tone, "my final wish will be the wish of the Sacred Jewel, committed when I die. You have won, Onigumo and Inuyasha." With that, a burst of light swallowed up the Jewel.

"So, that's it?" Kagome asked.

"He's dead, the wind tunnel is gone," Miroku answered. Sango smiled, pulling the monk in for a kiss. Kagome sighed in relief, then her and Ushi gasped as a Meido appeared behind Naraku and swallowed him up. Ushi lunged for the portal, but it closed too fast.

"N-NO, it can't end like this!" Ushi barked, "we have to go get him. I think this has something to do with the Jewel. It wants him for some reason!"

"I can still sense some energy from the Jewel, it must be in the void somewhere," the teen girl announced, "if we find it, we'll most likely find Naraku too. Then we can be sure the Jewel is destroyed." Inuyasha didn't budge. "Inuyashaaa, come on. Don't let Hakudoshi win just this once!"

"Alright," Inuyasha nodded, "I can't believe I'm doing this." He slashed Tessaiga through the air, forming a portal, to which he, Kagome and Ushi hopped inside. They found themselves inside an empty, endless void of black nothingness. Inuyasha looked around, realizing Kagome had gone missing. "KAGOME!"

"I...Inuyasha, t-there's something approaching us," Ushi stuttered, pointing at a giant demon looming in the distance. Its body was a conglomeration of countless demons, more horrifying than any of Naraku's forms. A long neck sprouted from its head bearing the face of an insectoid-like dragon. Ushi drew their twin blades and set them alight with flame. "Back, stay back you!"

"A welcome surprise," the strange demon spoke in the voice of Magatsuhi. Ushi's hair stood on end. This, this is his true form! That body Hakudoshi had made for him was just a vessel. "The girl you are looking for is not here, she was redirected to where she needs to be to fulfill the wish."

"You know where Kagome is!?" Inuyasha yowled. The demon shot tentacles toward Tessaiga which he dissolved with a Wind Scar. "What have ya done to her!?"

"Do not fret, she will be here very soon after she makes her wish," Magatsuhi replied ominously. "For she will be transported into the Sacred Jewel to battle eternally." Ushi gasped in horror and covered their mouth.

"KAGOME! If you can hear me, don't make any wishes 'till I find you!" the half-demon screamed at the top of his lungs. "Alright Magatsuhi, yer goin' down."

Kagome opened her eyes to find herself floating alone in a starless void. "Inuyasha! Where are you!?" Her voice echoed through the sea of blackness. She gasped as she felt a pang in her head, sensing the energy of the Sacred Jewel. Ground formed beneath her feet as she began to walk towards it, a voice stopped her.

"What are you doing here?" Naraku spat. "If you're here then that means Hakudoshi has succeeded in his final wish." The purified Sacred Jewel hovered above his hand.

"No, it's not like that, I came here willingly. Me, Inuyasha and Ushi came here to find you!" Kagome snapped back, "I just got separated for some reason. Why did you sacrifice yourself for me?"

"If I didn't, the Jewel may have convinced you to wish on it selfishly and continue its existence," the spider demon explained, "you would have taken the place of the light, and Hakudoshi and myself, the dark. In another lifetime, we may have waged war eternally against one another." The girl nodded. "I thought things would work out better if I was to take your strike because I knew how things were going to go, but... I can't bring myself to destroy this thing." Naraku grimaced as he eyed the Sacred Jewel, its pink light reflected in his eyes. "I don't want to make the wrong wish and somehow prolong this cycle." Kagome blinked, sensing the hint of fear in his words. He wants-no-he needs to get back to Ushi. Just like I need to get back to Inuyasha.

"My grandfather used to tell me all the time about the legend of the Sacred Jewel of the Four Souls. Supposedly, there was one wish, a true wish, that would remove it from existence," the young priestess said, watching as the spider cocked his head in intrigue, "it's just that... well, nobody knows exactly what it is."

"Of course they don't," he snorted, then tossed her the Jewel. "Here, I trust you more than I trust myself with it." The spider demon bitterly chuckled. Kagome caught the Jewel in her hands and turned it over, peering deeply into her reflected brown eyes. What do I do? Just, tell me what to do and I'll do it.

She saw visions of her life without the Jewel. Going to high school like a normal girl, getting good grades, going out with her friends, gossiping about boys. But something was wrong. The tree at the family shrine had no scar. Inuyasha. How did I forget him? I need to get out of here.

Kagome opened her eyes with a gasp. She was still in the void holding the Jewel, Naraku staring at her with a dark eyebrow raised.

"That was the vision of what could have been, your world, what life you could have lived. You want to go home, right?" Kagome nodded, causing the spider to tilt his head. He doesn't hear the voice. The Jewel must be speaking to me.

"Don't make any wishes 'till I find ya!"

"Inu...yasha," she breathed.

"If you want to go home, you must wish for it. Wish, girl, that is all it will take. If not, then you will remain here for the rest of your miserable life."

"NO!" she shouted, "I won't wish. Never. Inuyasha's on his way, he'll rescue me."

"GRR!" Inuyasha snarled as he sliced apart more of Magatsuhi's writhing limbs. The great dragon cackled deeply, then growled as he was set alight by a blast of flame from Ushi. The taller dog demon frowned, noticing Magatsuhi seemed to be leading them somewhere. Then they spotted it. A lifeless head with spiky pnk hair sprouted from the center of a giant spiderweb.

"Hakudoshi, b-but, he's dead!" Ushi exclaimed, "what's he doing here?"

"He won't be dead for much longer, you see," Magatsuhi explained, causing Inuyasha to hesitate on his next swing, "once the priestess makes a selfish wish, he will come to life to battle her. This is the truth of the Sacred Jewel!"

"I know," Kagome began, "I wish... that the Jewel will vanish forever!" Her exclamation radiated outward as the Jewel shattered into a billion pink pieces. Naraku's eyes widened and he stepped back. A golden light shone through the void, illuminating him and Kagome in its warm tone. A projection of Midoriko, the priestess who bravely battled the demon Magatsuhi for centuries, appeared and sheathed her sword, for her battle was finally over. A Meido Zangetsuha appeared, bringing forth Inuyasha and Ushi. "INUYASHA!" Kagome ran toward the half-demon and leapt into his arms, their lips met, sharing their first kiss.

"Naraku, oh, you're alive!" Ushi threw themselves at the spider demon, wrapping him up in a tight embrace. Naraku hugged them back, the warm aura putting him at ease. So this is peace. True peace. I have never known such a feeling before. The Sacred Jewel, source of all my suffering, is gone.

"Our battle is over, finally, over," the spider demon stated, looking into a pair of elated silver eyes.

Chapter Text

Ushi blushed as they felt Mika fiddling with their hair. The small squirrel was trying to keep the flower crown from falling out of their straight brown locks. Mika hummed, then breathed as the bundle of stems finally stopped slipping.

"Got it Master!" she chirped, then hopped down from the nightstand. Ushi sighed in relief as they rose to their feet, soothing their sore knees after kneeling on the hard-wood floor. The dog demon started to the door, but looked uncertain. They looked back to Mika who was practically beaming. Her expression fell as she noticed Ushi's nervousness. "What's the matter Master Ushi? You should be happy on your big day-OH!" the squirrel quickly faked a cough, "excuse me, I mean..." Mika trailed off as Ushi rolled their silver eyes.

"It's OK Mika, you're right, I am anxious," they replied, "I don't know why, I guess, after everything that's happened, I feel like something's going to go wrong and I'll... I'll lose him again." Ushi scoffed, "it's silly, I know. We're surrounded by a barrier-my barrier-but even still... tell me I'm wrong."

"You're wrong!" Mika squeaked, her fluffy tail poofing out everywhere except where her bow had been tied. The knitted bow, Ushi smiled softly, she's still wearing it. "Master, I'm not just saying it 'cause you told me to, I'm saying it 'cause I believe it. If something attacks us, you and Master Naraku will fight it off. Me, Taro and Sora could even help too!" Mika threw out a punch and a tiny lightning bolt pulsed at her fist, "I could do it all by myself even!" Ushi giggled. "Now get out there and marry your man!" Mika blurted then covered her mouth with her paws.

"Yes ma'am!" Ushi ruffled her head before sliding open the door to their room. Their long, golden robes brushed against their clawed hands as they walked to the kitchen, then out the main entrance. In the courtyard, their servants were assembled and then... there he was. Ushi laughed and ran out to him, almost knocking him over from the force of impact.

"Ushi, my love, I appreciate your enthusiasm but I don't think we're supposed to do this until the priestess blesses us," Naraku informed them. Ushi blushed, noticing Kagome had been standing there waiting for them this whole time. The girl had grown a lot since the defeat of Hakudoshi... come to think of it, everyone had. The ensuing chaos from the power shift had caused Ushi and Naraku to push their marriage back two whole years! There just wasn't enough time to think about it in between fights with reawakened powerful demons and foreign invaders coming to plunder the lands that Naraku, then Hakudoshi once had a stranglehold over. The wedding was to be nothing formal, they decided, Kagome originally was not supposed to even be there, but she offered to bless them. Ushi accepted, and while Naraku felt like he didn't deserve it, he wanted his future spouse to be happy, and Kagome seemed like she was not concerned. They held each others hands as Kagome prayed, once she was finished, she looked up at them both and smiled, warm brown eyes glimmering.

"There you go, it's official," she winked. Naraku and the priestess locked eyes for a moment and Kagome nodded, understanding his extreme gratitude. The spider demon leaned forward, touching his nose with Ushi's, but they put a hand on his shoulder.

"W-What?" he whispered.

"Just a little something," Ushi stuck a hand into their pocket and pulled out a fresh daisy. "Straight from the garden." They tucked it behind his ear. "Now we're matching." The dog demon gestured to their crown of yellow and white lilies.

"Ah, now I understand," Naraku purred, "I'm your favorite flower."

"And I'm yours!" the dog demon broke into a giggle, then wrapped their arms around his neck and kissed him.

THE END